For the best user experience, the CHROME browser is recommended.
Also Chrome offers a free app., Read Aloud: A Text to Speech Voice Reader
which converts text to voice.
See CONTENTS for a complete list of everything in this website.

God's Word Seven

A website for those who wish to digest the "strong [solid] meat,"
not just "the milk or meat," of the Word of God.
~ Hebrews 5:12-14

TOPIC INDEX LINKS:

Let Us Go On BOOK
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast
Foreword

There is a logical progression in thought as one moves through the five major warnings in the book of Hebrews.  And all of the warnings are directed to Christians alone, centering around the same subject matter — Christians either realizing or failing to realize the salvation of their souls/lives, synonymous with Christians either realizing or failing to realize the rights of the firstborn; and this salvation, realizing these rights, has to do strictly with the position that Christians will occupy in the coming Messianic Era (Hebrews 6:12, 18-20; 10:36-39; cf. James 1:21; 1 Peter 1:9).

In the first warning, the salvation set before Christians is called, so great salvation, and is specifically stated later in the epistle to be “the saving of the soul.”  This is the greatest thing God has ever designed for redeemed man, for it centers around man being removed from the earth, placed in the heavens, and occupying the throne as co-heir with the “heir of all things” (Hebrews 1:2-2:5; 10:39; cf. Hebrews 3:1).

Then the second warning outlines the route that one must travel during his pilgrim journey if he would one day come into a realization of so great salvation.  The route carries one from Egypt to Canaan.

Spiritual lessons are drawn from the historic account of the Israelites under Moses, forming the type.  And these spiritual lessons are seen in the antitype surrounding the experiences of Christians under Christ.  The Israelites under Moses had been called out of Egypt and were being led toward an earthly land, wherein their calling was ultimately to have been realized.  And Christians under Christ have been called out of the world and are being led toward a heavenly land, wherein their calling is ultimately to be realized.

With these things in mind, the third warning then continues with one major overriding thought:  Let Us Go On! (Hebrews 6:1).  The thought has to do with moving from immaturity to maturity;  and this maturity, contextually, centers around Christians coming into a knowledge and understanding of the things surrounding the land set before them, for a revealed purpose.

In other words, so great salvation has been set before Christians (warning one), and the route that Christians must travel to realize this salvation has been well marked (warning two);  then, with these things as an established background, the writer exhorts Christians to go on to a mature knowledge and understanding of those truths that God has revealed concerning the land set before them (warning three).

Entering into that land and realizing the rights of the firstborn therein is the goal of the Christians’ calling.  And pressing toward this goal or any goal apart from knowing and understanding certain things about the goal, or things which may lie in the pathway, preventing one from reaching the goal, would be unheard of.

This is easy to see from the manner in which Christians are commanded to array themselves for the spiritual warfare in Ephesians 6:11ff, for they cannot properly array themselves apart from a knowledge and understanding of that which lies out ahead.

The “helmet of salvation,” for example, is identified as the “hope of salvation” (cf. Ephesians 6:17; 1 Thessalonians 5:8); and the “hope of salvation” has to do, not with the salvation that Christians presently possess, but with the salvation of the soul (Hebrews 6:12, 18-19; 10:36-39), which is the central message of the book of Hebrews.

The “helmet of salvation” cannot be possessed apart from a “hope” based on knowledge and understanding.  But it is only one part of the armor, and the possession of other parts of the armor require a similar knowledge and understanding surrounding the goal of the Christians’ calling.  And, apart from being properly arrayed for battle after the fashion revealed in Ephesians 6:11ff, Christians will suffer defeat time after time and ultimately fail to realize the goal of their calling.

Drawing from the previous two warnings in order to understand the third is the progressive manner in which the things in this book, Let Us Go On, have been structured; and this is also the progressive manner in which any correct exposition of Hebrews 5; 6 must be viewed.

Scripture must be understood in the light of Scripture.  There is first the near context, and there is then the far context.  The near context, in this case, takes one back to the previous two warnings; and the far context takes one to the various other related points in Scripture throughout both the Old and New Testaments.  One must compare “spiritual things with spiritual” if he would come into a correct knowledge and understanding of the things that God has revealed to man in His Word (1 Corinthians 2:9-13).
Chapter One
From Aaron to Melchizedek

For every high priest taken from among men is appointed for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins.

He can have compassion on those who are ignorant and going astray, since he himself is also subject to weakness.

Because of this he is required as for the people, so also for himself, to offer sacrifices for sins.

And no man takes this honor to himself, but he who is called by God, just as Aaron was.

So also Christ did not glorify Himself to become High Priest, but it was He who said to Him: “You are My Son, today I have begotten You.”

As He also says in another place: “You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek.” (Hebrews 5:1-6)

Aaron was a minister in the sanctuary during that period when the children of Israel, under Moses, traversed the wilderness on their pilgrim journey from Egypt to Canaan.  Those Israelites constituted a nation that had experienced death (via a substitute) in Egypt, burial as they moved down into the divide between the waters of the Red Sea from the Sea’s western banks in Egypt, and resurrection as they moved up out of this divide between the waters on the Sea’s eastern banks in the wilderness.  The first had been set aside and the second established (Hebrews 10:9); and this nation, under Moses, passed through these experiences for one central purpose.

This nation was to be established within a theocracy in the land of Canaan as God’s firstborn son; and, occupying this position, the Gentile nations of the earth were to be both subject to and blessed through Israel.

God had previously made certain promises to Abraham, and He had established a covenant with Abraham concerning the land wherein these promises were to be realized.  Before Abraham ever left Ur of the Chaldees, God revealed His plans and purposes in relation to Abraham, his progeny, and the Gentile nations of the earth.  Then, once Abraham had left Ur and entered into the land of Canaan, God established a covenant with him concerning the land itself (Genesis 12:1-3; 13:14-17; 15:18-21; 17:7-8).

Within God’s plans and purposes, a nation, separate and distinct from the Gentile nations, was to be brought into existence through Abraham.  The descendants of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob (Genesis 17:18-19; 21:12; 27:29), comprising this separate and distinct nation, would come under God’s direct blessing; but such would not be the case with any Gentile nation.  The Gentile nations of the earth were to be blessed only through the nation emanating from the loins of Abraham, the nation of Israel.

And these blessings were to be realized by and through Israel only as this nation dwelled in a particular land — the land of Canaan, to which Abraham had been called when he left Ur.  God, through an unconditional and everlasting covenant gave this land to Abraham and his seed (Genesis 13:14-17; 15:18-21; 17:7-8; 26:3, 4; 28:13-14); and the seed of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob holds (and will always hold) the title deed to this land for one central purpose, recorded in Genesis 12:1-3.

Then, in keeping with Deuteronomy 28:1-14, the Gentile nations being blessed through Israel were also to be subject to Israel.  Israel was to be placed at the head of the nations (cf. Genesis 22:17-18; Exodus 19:5; Deuteronomy 7:6), within a theocracy.  God Himself was to dwell in the midst of His people (cf. Exodus 40:34-38; Leviticus 26:11-12; Joel 2:27-32), blessings were to be poured out on the people of Israel (Deuteronomy 28:2-14), and these blessings were to flow through Israel to the nations of the earth (Genesis 12:3).  That is, the nations of the earth were to be subject to Israel — God’s firstborn son, a kingdom of priests — and, in this manner, be blessed through Israel.

This is how it was to have been under the old covenant during the days of Moses, and later Joshua; and this is how it one day will be when God makes a new covenant with the house of Israel during the days of the Son of Man.  Then, in that coming day, God, in the person of His Son, will dwell among the Jewish people, in a theocracy (cf. Joel 2:27-32).

During Moses’ day, Aaron was a minister in the sanctuary on behalf of a people who had been redeemed from Egypt for the purpose at hand.  This was an earthly sanctuary, and the purpose at hand was earthly.  The Israelites had been redeemed and called out from one part of the earth to occupy a particular position in another part of the earth, within a theocracy.

In the antitype, Christ is presently ministering in a heavenly sanctuary (after which the earthly was patterned), and He is ministering on behalf of a people who have been redeemed from the present world for a particular purpose.  Christians are presently being called out from this world to one day occupy positions in heavenly places (paralleling Israel’s earthly calling in a type-antitype framework [called to be “kings and priests,” “a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people”]), within a theocracy (1 Peter 2:9; Revelation 5:10; cf. Exodus 19:5-6).

And Christ, ministering in the heavenly sanctuary today, is ministering after the order of Aaron.  He is ministering on the basis of shed blood on behalf of a redeemed people removed from this world for a purpose, paralleling Israel’s removal from Egypt for a purpose.

(Note that Christ can minister in the sanctuary in this manner today, though not of the Levitical line, because He is not ministering as High Priest to individuals under the Mosaic Economy.  Rather, He is ministering on behalf of those who form the one new man “in Christ.”

But in that coming day when Israel is brought back into the picture, Christ’s priesthood, of necessity, will have to change.  In that day Christ will be the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek, a priesthood of an entirely different order.)

The Melchizedek priesthood though, which Christ will one day exercise, is an entirely different matter.  Melchizedek was a king-priest in Jerusalem, not a minister in the sanctuary as Aaron in the past or as Christ during the present time.  There’s nothing recorded in Scripture about Melchizedek in connection with a sanctuary and shed blood.  This was the type of ministry Aaron occupied, not Melchizedek.  And this is exactly the same type of ministry Christ presently exercises.  For this reason alone (though other reasons exist), it is incorrect to associate Christ’s present high priestly ministry with the Melchizedek priesthood.

Christ though is presently a priest “after the order of Melchizedek,” but only in the same sense that Christ was also born “King of the Jews” (cf. Matthew 2:2; Hebrews 6:19-20).  Christ has yet to enter into either position; and both will be realized in that coming day when Christ comes forth as “King” in the day of His power.  Or, to state matters another way, both will be realized in that coming day when Christ comes forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek.

The latter part of Hebrews 4 deals with Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary (patterned after the order of Aaron); but Hebrews 5 is transitional.  Chapter five moves the reader from Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary to that future time when He comes forth from the sanctuary and assumes a different type of ministry.  This chapter moves one from the antitype of Aaron (present) to the antitype of Melchizedek (future), something seen in the antitype of Numbers 35.

The Death of the Priest

Numbers chapter thirty-five relates the account of God instructing the children of Israel to set aside six cities to be “cities for refuge.”  And within this account one will find central truths surrounding that future time — which is seen in Hebrews chapter five — when the present high priestly ministry of Christ, after the order of Aaron, is concluded and Christ comes forth from the heavenly sanctuary as the great King-Priest, after the order of Melchizedek.

Three of the cities of refuge were to be on the east side of Jordan, and the three remaining were to be on the west side of Jordan (Numbers 35:14).  The three cities on the east side of Jordan were selected by Moses, prior to his death and the subsequent entrance of the Israelites into the land of Canaan (Deuteronomy 4:41-43); and the three cities on the west side of Jordan were selected by the children of Israel under the leadership of Joshua, following their entrance into the land (Joshua 20:1-7).

These cities were set aside to provide a sanctuary for any man who killed another man through an unpremeditated act.  The Divine decree given to Noah and his sons following the Flood required the death of the slayer at the hands of man.

Whoever sheds man’s blood, by man his blood shall be shed; for in the image of God He made man. (Genesis 9:6)

And God’s injunction concerning capital punishment for a capital crime was later reiterated to Moses and is part of the Mosaic Economy as well (Exodus 20:13; 21:12ff).

The command concerning capital punishment for a capital crime was thus given to Noah and his sons over eight hundred years before it was delivered to the children of Israel under Moses.  Consequently, man not being under the Mosaic Economy today has nothing to do with the validity or non-validity of capital punishment for a capital crime, for not only does the biblical origin of this injunction precede the giving of the Law through Moses but the command given to Noah and his sons (approx. 2,300 B.C.) has never been repealed.

Although capital punishment for a capital offense has never been repealed, provision was later made for a man who killed another man unintentionally.  This was the divinely established purpose for setting aside the six cities of refuge (cf. Exodus 21:12-13).  These cities were to be located at places where at least one city would be easily accessible to any Israelite living in the land of Canaan.  And should one Israelite kill another Israelite by accidental means — unintentionally — he could flee to the nearest city of refuge and be provided a sanctuary from the near kinsman of the person who had been slain.

It fell to the lot of the near kinsman to fulfill God’s injunction concerning capital punishment for a capital crime.  The near kinsman was to confront the slayer and, in turn, slay him.  God’s requirement in the matter was blood for blood (Numbers 35:16-21; cf. Deuteronomy 19:21).

God’s previous instructions to Noah and his sons remained unchanged within the framework of God’s instructions to Moses.  Something though was added to these instructions within the Mosaic Economy.  Provision was made for the person guilty of accidental, unpremeditated murder.  And once the Israelite guilty of such an act had taken advantage of that provision — once the slayer had fled to and was inside the walls of one of the six designated cities of refuge — the near kinsman, as long as the slayer remained in this place, couldn’t touch him.

Any individual though who fled to one of the cities of refuge must, at a later time, be returned to the area where the slaying occurred and appear before a judicial court.  And, should the testimony at this court prove to be negative — i.e., show that the man had committed the act in a willful manner — at least two witnesses were required to testify against the man in this respect.

If the slayer was found guilty of willful murder, he would no longer be granted sanctuary in a city of refuge.  Rather, he would be turned over to the near kinsman to be slain; and the near kinsman, slaying the man, would not be guilty of blood himself.

But if the slayer, on the other hand, was found guilty only of involuntary manslaughter, he would be returned to the safety of the city of refuge to which he had previously fled (Numbers 35:22-28).

Then there was the matter of a ransom.  This ransom constituted a payment for the life of the one found to have committed involuntary manslaughter.  No ransom though was provided for the life of a person found guilty of willful manslaughter.  Rather, he was to forfeit his own life (blood for blood), apart from a ransom.

But though the ransom was a provision for the one having committed involuntary manslaughter, there was a stipulation: The ransom could not be used until the death of the high priest (Numbers 35:28, 32).

Once the high priest in the camp of Israel had died and the ransom had been paid, the individual who had previously been found guilty only of involuntary manslaughter was then free to leave the particular city of refuge where he had been provided a sanctuary and return to the land of his possession.  And once this had occurred, the near kinsman no longer had any claim on that individual.

1)  Israel, the Slayer

In the Old Testament (in the type) it was individual Israelites who found themselves guilty of manslaughter (willful or involuntary) and, consequently, in a position where they would either be slain or be granted protection in a city of refuge.  Today (in the antitype) it is the entire nation of Israel that finds itself guilty of manslaughter and in a position to either be slain or be granted protection.

The nation of Israel is guilty of blood.  The nation is guilty of the death of their Messiah, the Lord Jesus Christ.

The paschal lamb was given to Israel, and only Israel could slay this lamb (Exodus 12:1ff).  “Jesus” was the Paschal Lamb (1 Corinthians 5:7), to whom all the sacrificial lambs in the Old Testament pointed;  and only Israel could have slain Jesus, which is exactly what, according to Scripture, occurred (Acts 2:23, 36; 3:12-15).

Israel today is unclean by its contact with the dead body of God’s Son, with cleansing to be provided on the seventh day — the seventh 1,000-year period, the Messianic Era (Numbers 19:11-12).  But how is Israel’s act, as the slayer, to be reckoned?  Was it a premeditated act?  Or was it an unpremeditated act?

If it was a premeditated act, the nation would have to be cut off.  No ransom could be provided (it would have to be blood for blood; the nation would have to pay with its own life); nor, if a premeditated act, could the nation ever be allowed to return to the land of her possession (which would mean, in the final analysis, that God’s promises to Abraham, beginning with Genesis 12:1-3, could never be realized).

However, if Jesus was delivered into Israel’s hands after a manner that would allow the nation’s act of crucifying her Messiah to be looked upon as unpremeditated murderi.e., allow the nation’s act to be looked upon as having been done through ignorance — then Israel could be granted protection and a ransom could be provided.  And beyond that, the ransom could one day be used by the nation, at which time Israel would be free to return to the land of her possession (allowing God’s promises to Abraham, beginning with Genesis 12:1-3, to be fulfilled).

The biblical testimony concerning the manner in which the nation’s act must be viewed was given by Jesus Himself at Golgotha; and the same testimony was later provided by Peter, following the death, burial, resurrection, and ascension of Christ.

Note the words of Jesus:

. . . Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they do.” (Luke 23:34a)

Then note the words of Peter:

Men of Israel . . .

But you denied the Holy One and the Just, and asked for a murderer to be granted to you,

and killed the Prince of life, whom God raised from the dead, of which we are witnesses. . . .

Yet now, brethren, I know that you did it in ignorance, as did also your rulers. (Acts 3:12, 14-15, 17 [12a]).

Thus, Jesus was delivered into the hands of Israel (cf. Exodus 21:13; Acts 2:23) after a manner that not only allowed the Jewish people to act after the described fashion but also prevented them from acting after any other fashion as well.  Consequently, Israel is to be granted protection, a ransom will be provided, and the Jewish people will be free to one day avail themselves of this ransom and return to the land of their possession, though only after the antitype of the death of the high priest.  And, at this time, all of God’s promises to Abraham through Isaac, Jacob, and Jacob’s twelve sons, beginning with Genesis 12:1-3, will be fulfilled.

2)  The High Priest and the Ransom

In the camp of Israel there was only one high priest at any one time.  At the time of the high priest’s death, he was succeeded by another from the Aaronic line; and the high priestly ministry in the Aaronic line continued in this manner, after this fashion.

Aaron ministered in the sanctuary in the earthly tabernacle, with blood, on behalf of the people.  Jesus, on the other hand, is presently ministering in the heavenly sanctuary, with blood, on behalf of the people — a ministry patterned after the order of Aaron.  And, as evident from Hebrews chapter five, along with other related Scripture, Christ’s present ministry after the order of Aaron will not continue indefinitely.

There is coming a day when Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary will end.  And the termination of this ministry, along with certain events that will occur relative to Israel in that day, was typified by the death of the high priest in the camp of Israel and events that occurred relative to the slayer when the high priest died.

And these events, as they pertain to the slayer, have to do with two things in the antitype:

1) Israel’s cleansing from defilement through contact with the dead body of the nation’s Messiah.

2) A restoration the Jewish people to the land of their possession.

The word ransom (Numbers 35:31-32 [translated “satisfaction,” KJV]) is from a cognate form of the word for “atonement” in the Hebrew text.  The underlying thought behind “atonement” is to cover; and that is the same thought expressed by the “ransom” in this chapter.  This ransom provided a covering — a covering from view, a putting away, a blotting out — of the previous capital act (an unpremeditated act).  And once the ransom had been used, which could be only after the death of the high priest, the whole matter was put away.  The person was then free to return to the land of his possession; and the near kinsman of the one slain could no longer have any claim on him whatsoever, for the matter had been put away and could never be brought up again.

(In the type, this ransom was connected with some aspect of the person and work of the high priest, or of other priests.  For example, this ransom could not be used until the high priest had died.  Then, this ransom had to do with a covering [with atonement] from defilement wrought through contact with a dead body.  And such a work in Numbers 19, where cleansing from this type defilement is dealt with, was performed by a priest.

The high priestly ministry of Aaron and his successors in the camp of Israel, whether in this or in other areas of defilement, was a work on behalf of the saved, not the unsaved.  Their work was for those who had already appropriated the blood of slain paschal lambs, pointing to Christ and His shed blood at Calvary [the slain Paschal Lamb].  This succession of high priests ministered in this manner, on the basis of shed blood, typifying Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary after this same fashion [a ministry for the saved, on the basis of shed blood].

Thus, that which is being dealt with in Numbers 35 — portending a priestly work — has to do with the cleansing of saved individuals from defilement [defilement wrought through contact with a dead body], not with issues surrounding the death of the firstborn [issues surrounding eternal salvation].

And the Jewish people, for two reasons, find themselves in a position today where they cannot avail themselves of this cleansing [cleansing from contact with the dead body of their Messiah]:

1) The Jewish people today are in an unsaved state.

2) The Jewish people, even if they were in a saved state today, could not presently avail themselves of the ransom [cleansing] because of the nature of Christ’s present priestly ministry.

Cleansing from all defilement during the present dispensation is brought to pass through only one means — through Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary, on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat.  Though Christ is not of the Levitical line, His present ministry is patterned after the order of Aaron’s ministry; and, because Christ is not of the Levitical line, if God were dealing with Israel on a national basis today, He could not deal with the Jewish people in relation to Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary [else He would violate that which He Himself established].

The Jewish people, if they were being dealt with in relation to the priesthood today, would have to be dealt with in relation to that which is set forth concerning the priesthood in the Mosaic Economy [as will be seen through the covenant Antichrist will make with Israel during the coming Tribulation, when God completes His national dealings with Israel during Man’s Day].  The priest, within the Mosaic Economy, had to be of the Levitical line.  And Christ is not of this line.  Christ is from the tribe of Judah.

Thus, dealing with the Jewish people in relation to Christ’s high priestly ministry today would be completely out of the question.  They could not go to Christ and receive cleansing, for the Mosaic Economy does not recognize a priestly ministry of the nature Christ is presently exercising [a non-Levitical ministry patterned after the order of Aaron, a Levite].  And any priesthood that the Jewish people themselves could enact today, from the Levitical line, would be completely non-efficacious.

However, as previously seen, note that Christ [though from the tribe of Judah] can conduct a ministry patterned after the order of Aaron for Christians during the present dispensation, for Christians are not under the Mosaic Economy.  Christians form part of the one new man, which is neither Jew nor Gentile [cf. Galatians 3:26-29; Ephesians 2:12-15].  Thus, for Christians, Christ’s lineage has nothing to do with the matter one way or the other.

But, before the Jewish people can enter into the picture as matters pertain to the priesthood and the ransom, seen in Numbers 35, Christ must first terminate His present ministry in the sanctuary and come forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek.  And, as well, a new covenant [which will replace the old covenant] will be made with Israel at this time [Jeremiah 31:31-34].

In the preceding respect, from the vantage point of the antitype, it is an easy matter to see why the high priest in the camp of Israel had to die before the slayer could avail himself of the ransom and return to the land of his possession.  God had simply established and brought matters to pass after this fashion in the history of Israel in order to form a type, with a view to the antitype.  Christ’s high priestly ministry in the sanctuary has to terminate firstOnly then can the slayer [Israel] avail herself of the ransom and return to the land of her possession.)

Thus, the ransom for Israel’s capital offense has already been paid.  Jesus paid this ransom at Calvary, shedding His own blood — blood that is presently on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary.  However, although the ransom (providing atonement) for Israel’s sin has already been paid, the nation cannot avail herself of this ransom or return to the land of her possession until the antitype of the death of the high priest.

Israel though must first experience her national Passover in fulfillment of Exodus 12:7 and Leviticus 23:5 — by applying the blood that was shed 2,000 years ago.  And this can occur only at the termination of Israel’s present blindness (Romans 11:25).  Israel, as the two disciples on the road to Emmaus in Luke 24:13ff, must continue in a blinded condition until the resurrected Christ, by His personal presence at His second coming, opens the Old Testament Scriptures to the Jewish people’s understanding in this respect (cf. Luke 24:16, 25-27, 31).

In that day, Israel’s eyes will be opened; and a nation will be “born at once” (Isaiah 66:8).  The entire nation will experience the birth from above at the same time [when the Jewish people look upon the One whom “they have pierced” (Zechariah 12:10)]).  And this will occur only after Christ terminates His present ministry, departs the heavenly sanctuary, and comes forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek.  Then cleansing can occur, allowing the ransom seen in Numbers chapter thirty-five to be accessed.

It will be in that day — not before — that Israel will experience her national Passover, be able to avail herself of the ransom, and be free to return to the land of her possession.  As long as Christ occupies His present position in the heavenly sanctuary, Israel cannot avail herself of the paid ransom and return to this land.  Israel must remain in her present condition — blinded — throughout the present dispensation;  and, according to related Scripture, Israel will not be removed from this condition until a few years beyond the present dispensation, at the end of Man’s Day, at the end of the Tribulation.

(Insofar as Christians are concerned, Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary will terminate when the Church is removed from the earth into the heavens, at the end of the present dispensation.  However, Christ’s ministry in the sanctuary will apparently continue for others through the Tribulation, else the saved among the earth-dwellers would have no High Priest.

Christ though will not come forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek, appearing to Israel after this fashion, until the end of Man’s Day, the end of the Tribulation.  And it will be only at this time that events surrounding the antitype of the death of the high priest in Numbers chapter thirty-five can occur.)

Also, the Jewish people one day availing themselves of the ransom in Numbers 35 would correspond with the fulfillment of events set forth in the second and sixth of the seven feasts of the Lord in Leviticus 23 — the feast of Unleavened Bread, which immediately followed the Passover, and the Day of Atonement.

“Leaven” points to that which is vile, corrupt (cf. Matthew 13:33; 16:1-12; 1 Corinthians 5:6-8); and the fulfillment of this festival in the type had to do with a cleansing of the house, a removing of all leaven from the house immediately following the Passover (cf. Exodus 12:8-20; Leviticus 23:6-8).

And in the antitype, it is the same.  The fulfillment of this festival will immediately follow the fulfillment of the Passover.  It will occur immediately following Israel applying the blood of the slain Paschal Lamb, blood shed 2,000 years prior to this time.  And because Israel had previously shed this blood, the entire house of Israel will be found in an unclean condition in that day, an uncleanness that will have to be dealt with.

Israel, in that day, will be found in this unclean condition due to the nation’s prior contact with the dead body of their Messiah.  The house, resultantly, will be found completely leavened.  And the leaven will have to be removed; it will have to be put out, done away with.

But, though all things associated with leaven will be put out of the house (fulfilling the second festival, the festival of Unleavened Bread), cleansing cannot occur until events surrounding the fulfillment of the sixth festival (the Day of Atonement) take place.  Only then will the nation be able to access the ransom, be cleansed of defilement due to contact with the dead body of their Messiah, and be free to return to the land of their possession.  Only then can the seventh and last festival be realized — the feast of Tabernacles, a time of rest at the completion of the previous six festivals, foreshadowing the time of rest awaiting the people of God (a seventh-day rest, a Sabbath rest), the Messianic Era.

This is where the account of the slayer availing himself of  the ransom in Numbers chapter thirty-five, following the death of the high priest, is seen being fulfilled in the antitype (along with the fulfillment of that which is seen in Numbers 19).  Israel in that day will be cleansed of this defilement, and the house will no longer be leavened.

Accordingly, only in that coming day, only following cleansing from Israel’s present defilement wrought through prior contact with the dead body of the nation’s Messiah, will the Jewish people be free to return to the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; and only then can the Jewish people realize their calling in this land, with God’s promised blessings flowing out through Israel to the Gentile nations of the earth after the fashion that God intended when He called this nation into existence.

(A knowledge of the preceding facts will reveal not only truths surrounding Christ’s present and future ministries but also truths surrounding Israel’s present and future status as a nation in the Middle East.  Christ is still ministering in the heavenly sanctuary, with the antitype of the death of the high priest yet to occur; and Israel still remains in unbelief.  Consequently, Israel — being unable to presently avail herself of the paid ransom — will not only continue in unbelief, but the nation, as well, cannot return to the land of her possession during the present day and time.

To equate the present restoration of a remnant of the descendants of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob to the land of Israel with the fulfillment of any of the Old Testament prophecies dealing with Israel’s restoration to this land [such as the vision of the valley of dry bones in Ezekiel 37] is to ignore the fact that Israel is the slayer.  And this is an established biblical fact that cannot be ignored.

The present restoration of a remnant to the land can have nothing whatsoever to do with the fulfillment of any of the numerous Old Testament prophecies surrounding Israel’s restoration.  The fulfillment [after any fashion] of such promises today, from a biblical standpoint, is impossible, for Christ is still ministering after the order of Aaron in the heavenly sanctuary.

Thus, the ransom that Christ paid to effect Israel’s cleansing cannot presently be used;  nor can Israel return to the land of her possession today.  These things are reserved for the seventh day, the Lord’s Day, which lies just ahead.

However, a remnant must be present in the land immediately preceding the end of Man’s Day for certain prophecies surrounding Israel and the nations to be fulfilled, though the existence of this remnant has nothing to do with the fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies surrounding Israel’s restoration.  Thus, the existence of the nation of Israel in the land today [consisting of almost 6,000,000 Jews] is neither the beginning of nor a partial fulfillment of any Old Testament prophecy surrounding Israel’s restoration to the land.  Rather, this remnant in the land is the result of a Zionistic work among the Jews during about the past century, and this remnant constitutes the existence of an end-time Israeli nation that must be present in the land in order to bring about the fulfillment of numerous Old Testament prophecies surrounding Israel and the nations immediately preceding Christ’s return.

In this respect, the remnant in the land today constitutes the nation that will shortly make the seven-year covenant with Antichrist.  And this remnant will, in turn, later be uprooted from the land [something that will never occur after the Jewish people have been re-gathered to the land in fulfillment of Old Testament prophecy (cf. Isaiah 2:1-4; Jeremiah 32:37-44; Ezekiel 37:19-28; 39:25-29; Joel 2:27-32; Micah 4:1-7)].

In the middle of the Tribulation, when Antichrist breaks his covenant with Israel, the nation of Israel, as we know it today, will be uprooted from their land; and the Jews dwelling in the land at that time, who do not escape to places of safety out among the nations, or the place that God will have specially prepared for them in the mountainous or desert terrain of the land [Matthew 24:16-20; Revelation 12:6, 14], will either be slain or be sold as slaves throughout the Gentile world [cf. Joel 3:6; Luke 21:20-24; Revelation 11:2].

During the last half of the Tribulation there will be no Jewish nation in the Middle East.  Rather, Jerusalem, the capital of Jewry, will be “trodden down of the Gentiles” until the full end of Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy, which marks the end of “the times of the Gentiles” [cf. Daniel 9:24-27; Luke 21:24; Revelation 11:2].

During this time, the entire world — particularly the center of Antichrist’s kingdom in the Middle East [including the land of Israel as we know it today] — will become like Nazi Germany during the final six years of the Third Reich [1939-1945].  And when the Holocaust of that coming day reaches its darkest hour, Messiah will return, and He Himself will affect the prophesied re-gathering of the nation [Matthew 24:15-31; Luke 21:20-27].

Christ must first complete His present ministry in the sanctuary and return to earth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek.  Only then can Israel avail herself of the ransom and return to the land of her possession.)

My Son, a Priest

There are two quotations from the Old Testament in Hebrews 5:5-6, and both are Messianic in their scope of fulfillment.  There is first the quotation from Psalm 2:7,

You are My Son, today I have begotten You. (Hebrews 5:5)

And then there is the quotation from Psalm 110:4,

You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek. (Hebrews 5:6)

These two quotations are used together, referring to one and the same time.  They refer to that time in the Psalm 2 when God states,

Yet I have set My King on My holy hill of Zion. (Psalm 2:6)

And they refer to that time in Psalm 110 when God states,

The LORD shall send the rod of Your strength out of Zion. Rule in the midst of Your enemies! (Psalm 110:2)

Both quotations in Hebrews are from Messianic passages in the Old Testament, leaving no room to question the time of their fulfillment.  “Zion” is Jerusalem (Psalm 76:2; 126:1; Isaiah 1:26-27), and the Old Testament quotations in Hebrews 5:5-6 simply refer to that future day when Christ will exercise His kingly office in this city, on the earth.

1)  Psalm 2:7

Psalm 2:7 is quoted three places in the New Testament.  It is quoted by Luke in Acts 13:33, and it is quoted twice by the writer of Hebrews (Hebrews 1:5; 5:5).

The words, “You are My Son,” form an allusion to 2 Samuel 7:14 in the Davidic covenant:  “I will be His father, and he shall be My son . . . .”

And to view the Psalm 2 from the perspective of the Davidic covenant, this Psalm reveals the fulfillment of God’s threefold promise to David in 2 Samuel 7:12-13:

1) David was to have a Son (2 Samuel 7:12).

2) David’s Son was to sit on his throne (2 Samuel 7:12-13).

3) The kingdom, under this Son’s reign, was to be established forever (2 Samuel 7:13).

Accordingly, God’s promise to David, rather than being fulfilled through his son, Solomon, finds its fulfillment through his greater Son, the Lord Jesus Christ.

1) He is the One to whom God will give “the throne of his father David.”

2) He is the One who will “reign over the house of Jacob forever.”

3) He is the One who will possess a kingdom of which “there shall be no end” (Luke 1:31-33).

This is exactly what is in view in Acts 13:33, where Psalm 2:7 is quoted for the first time in the New Testament.  Acts 13:34 goes on to state, “And that He raised Him from the dead . . . .”  That is, concerning Jesus one day occupying the throne of David and reigning over the house of Jacob, fulfilling God’s promises in the Davidic covenant, God raised Him from the dead.  And the same verse concludes with the statement, “I will give you the sure mercies of David [lit., ‘I will give you the holy things of David’ (which, contextually, can only be a reference to things surrounding the Davidic covenant)].”

Psalm 2:7 must likewise be looked upon as Messianic in its two usages in the book of Hebrews.  In the chapter one the verse comprises one of seven Messianic quotations that make up most of the chapter, and it is used here in connection with the parallel quotation from the Davidic covenant in 2 Samuel 7:14 (Psalm 2:5).  And in Hebrews chapter five the verse is used in connection with that future time when Christ will come forth from the sanctuary and exercise the Melchizedek priesthood (Hebrews 5:5-6). 

2)  Psalm 110:4

Melchizedek is mentioned eleven times in Scripture — two times in the Old Testament (Genesis 14:18; Psalm 110:4) and nine times in the book of Hebrews (Hebrews 5-7).  And the manner in which Melchizedek is presented in the Old Testament will govern the manner in which he must be viewed in the book of Hebrews.

Melchizedek first appears in Scripture when Abraham was returning from the battle of the kings (Genesis 14:18-19).  Melchizedek was “king of Salem [‘king of Jerusalem’ (Psalm 76:2)]” and “priest of the Most High God” (Genesis 14:18).  Thus, he was a king-priest in Jerusalem.

Meeting Abraham, following the battle of the kings, he brought forth bread and wine and blessed Abraham, saying,

Blessed be Abram of God Most High, Possessor of heaven and earth” (Genesis 14:18-19).

It is evident that Melchizedek’s actions in the type during the days of Abraham were Messianic in their scope of fulfillment in the antitype.  Immediately prior to Christ’s death at Calvary, He partook of the Passover with His disciples (Matthew 26:19ff).  And at the end of the Passover feast — after Jesus had participated with His disciples in the breaking of bread and drinking from the cup, along with His instructions to them concerning both (Matthew 26:26-28) — Jesus said, 

But I say to you, I will not drink of this fruit of the vine from now on until that day when I drink it new with you in My Father’s kingdom” (Matthew 26:29).

This could only be an allusion to one thing — that future day when Christ will come forth in the antitype of Melchizedek as he is presented in Genesis 14:18-19, with bread and wine to bless Abraham and his descendants, both heavenly and earthly (cf. Genesis 22:17-18).  And this is an event that will occur following the battle of the kings (cf. Revelation 19:17-21).

Psalm 110, where Melchizedek is referred to the only other time in the entire Old Testament, as previously seen, is also Messianic in its scope of fulfillment.  It must be, for this is the way Melchizedek is presented in Genesis, and there can be no change when one comes to the book of Psalms.

The Son is told to sit on the Father’s right hand until such a time as His enemies are made His “footstool” (Psalm 110:1).  Then, after His enemies have been made His footstool, He is going to rule in the midst” of His enemies (Psalm 110:2).  He is going to “strike through kings” and “judge among the heathen [Gentiles]” in that coming day of His “power” (Psalm 110:3, 5-6), a day when He will be revealed as the great King-Priest in Jerusalem, “after the order of Melchizedek” (Psalm 110:4).

Genesis 14 and Psalm 110 must be understood in the light of one another (actually, Psalm 110 draws from Genesis 14), and Hebrews 5-7 must be understood in the light of both Old Testament references.  Thus, all eleven references to Melchizedek in Scripture can only be looked upon after one fashion — as Messianic in their scope of fulfillment.

(Concerning the absence of the mention of a sanctuary and shed blood in connection with Melchizedek, this would not be the case as matters are seen in the antitype, in that future day, when Christ comes forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek and a new covenant is made with the House of Israel.  Covenants are, at times, associated with death and shed blood in Scripture, as is the new covenant [cf. Genesis 15:9-21; Jeremiah 34:18; Matthew 26:28].  There is an allusion to this in Hebrews 7:21-22:

The LORD has sworn and will not relent, “You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek.”

by so much more Jesus has become a surety of a better covenant.

Then, when Christ deals with Israel in relation to sin at the time of His return [fulfilling that which is foreshadowed by events on the Day of Atonement], of necessity, death and shed blood and a sanctuary, will have to be in view.  And also, of necessity, Jesus will have to be exercising the Melchizedek priesthood at this time.

Thus, in the preceding respect, one could find death and shed blood, along with a sanctuary, associated with the Melchizedek priesthood.  But that is strictly future, it involves Israel alone, and it has nothing to do with Christ’s present priestly ministry on behalf of Christians.)
Chapter Two
Author of Eternal Salvation

Who, in the days of His flesh, when He had offered up prayers and supplications, with vehement cries and tears to Him who was able to save Him from death, and was heard because of His godly fear,

though He was a Son, yet He learned obedience by the things that He suffered.

And having been perfected, He became the author of eternal salvation to all who obey Him. (Hebrews 5:7-9).

Christ, during what the writer of Hebrews calls, “the days of His flesh,” passed through certain human experiences.  “Wisdom and stature,” in connection with Christ’s growth from childhood to manhood, were part of these experiences (Luke 2:52);  testing, emotions, hunger, sufferings, and numerous other things that man experiences were, as well, things that Christ also experienced (Luke 4:1-13; 22:44; John 11:35; Hebrews 4:15; 5:7-8).

One thing above all else must be kept in mind when viewing these human experiences that Christ passed through.  Christ’s deity, during His earthly ministry, cannot be separated from His humanity.  That is, during this time, Christ was not God and Man; rather, He was the God-Man.  At no time, beginning with the incarnation, can one be separated from the other.

The question thus becomes: How could Christ increase in “wisdom and stature,” be “tempted,” learn “obedience,” or pass through certain other human experiences after a similar fashion if He was, at the same time, fully God?  Or, to ask the question another way: How could Christ, being God Himself, and omniscient, increase in or learn human traits and characteristics by becoming a member of the human race that He Himself had brought into existence?

After all, at the age of twelve, He entered into the Temple in Jerusalem and confounded the “teachers” (KJV: “doctors”) with His wisdom and understanding of matters; and, at the same time, He exhibited knowledge of that which He must accomplish completely outside Joseph and Mary’s understanding of the matter (Luke 2:41-50).  Then, on numerous occasions, He either exercised His deity or could have exercised it (Matthew 26:53; Mark 1:24-26; Luke 22:61; John 1:48; 11:25, 43-44; 18:5-6).

Probably the most graphic testimony that Scripture presents pertaining to the inseparability of Christ’s humanity from His deity surrounds the events of Calvary and the empty tomb.

It was the blood of God that was shed at Calvary, the same blood that is presently on the mercy seat in the Holy of Holies of the heavenly tabernacle today (cf. Acts 20:28; Hebrews 9:11-12).  And Jesus raised Himself from the dead, restoring life to the Temple of God (John 2:18-21).

The day of the Passover, 33 A.D., was the day God died; and not only did the Son raise Himself, but God the Father raised Him (Romans 10:9), and the Spirit raised Him (Romans 8:11).  This would have had to be the case, for an inseparable identification exists between the members of the Godhead.

Jesus, prior to His crucifixion, referred to His “body” as the Temple of God:

Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

. . . He was speaking of the temple of His body” (John 2:19, 21 [19b]).

There are two Greek words used for “Temple” in the New Testament — hieron and naos.  The former refers, not to the Temple proper, but to the outer porches, porticoes, etc.  It is the latter word that refers to the Temple proper, with its innermost place, the Holy of Holies where God Himself dwelled among His people for over eight centuries during Old Testament days.

The Glory of the Lord (the manifestation of God among His people) though had departed from the Holy of Holies long before Christ was upon earth.  It departed at the time God allowed His people to be taken captive into Babylon (Ezekiel 10:4, 18; 11:22-23), about six centuries prior to Christ’s first appearance.  And during the entire Times of the Gentiles — though a Temple was built following the Babylonian captivity (constructed during the days of Zerubbabel and rebuilt during the days of Herod), and another will be built during the days of Antichrist — there neither has been nor will be the Deity within the Jewish Temple.  The Glory of the Lord will return to the Temple only after the Times of the Gentiles has run its course, Christ returns, and the millennial Temple has been brought into existence (Ezekiel 43:2-5).

The Greek word used relative to the body of Christ being the Temple of God is naos, not hieron.  That is, this was a structure in which the Deity dwelled.  Christ was “the Word,” who “was God,” who “was made flesh, and dwelt [lit., ‘tabernacled’] among us” (John 1:1-3, 14).

(Different words are used in the Greek text for verbs translated the same in the English text of John 1:1-14.  The verb used in John 1:1-2 — “In the beginning was the Word . . . .” — is a verb of being and has no reference to time in relation to a beginning or an end.  Also, there is no article before “beginning” in the Greek text.  The thought is simply, “In beginning [there are different beginnings in Scripture (for the earth, angels, man, etc.)] the Word existed without reference to a beginning or an end [for the Word has neither] . . . .”

Then in John 1:14 different verb is used, which has reference to a definite time of beginning — “And the Word was made [‘became’] flesh . . . .”  There was a point in time when the eternal Word “became flesh, and tabernacled among us,” though the incarnation wrought no change relative to the way in which the Word is presented prior to this time in verses one and two.  The Word was just as much fully God following the incarnation as before the incarnation.)

Thus, the true Tabernacle or Temple in Israel during the days Christ was on earth and was not the earthly structure on the Temple Mount (though Christ referred to this structure as, “My house” [Matthew 21:13]) but “the Wordwho became flesh and tabernacled among His people.  It was this individual — God Himself, tabernacling among His people — that the priests of the earthly tabernacle (the tabernacle that no longer housed the Deity) reviled, mistreated, and persuaded the multitude that they should call for His crucifixion (Matthew 26:59ff; John 19:6ff).

A verse often misunderstood, though one of the clearest and strongest verses in Scripture relative to Christ’s deity is Mark 13:32:

But of that day and hour no one knows, not even the angels in heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father.

Seemingly, the way that the text is structured, Christ separated Himself from the Father and stated that He, like fallen man, did not know certain things that the Father alone knew.  However, such was not the case at all.

The text clearly states that the Father alone had knowledge of the things involved, but the simple fact of the matter is that the Father and Son were “one” (John 10:30 [cf. John 10:33]; John 14:9).  The Son, thus, had to, of necessity, possess the same knowledge, for He was then, and remains today, God of very God (cf. Colossians 1:9).

The problem lies in the English translation of Mark 13:32; and a proper translation will not only reveal that the Son of Man was the God-Man but it will also reveal the inseparability of His humanity from His deity.  The Son of Man was, and remains today, fully God as well as fully Man.

The word “but” in the latter part of Mark 13:32 is a translation of the Greek words, ei me.  Literally translated, these two words mean, “if not,” or “except.”  What Jesus said was that He couldn’t know “that day and that hour” if He were not the Father, for the Father alone knew.

Archbishop Trench, one of the great authorities from a past generation on word studies in the Greek text, translated this verse,

“If I were not God as well as Man, even I would not know the day or the hour.”

And this appears to capture the exact thought of the passage about as well as any English translation, for not only is the translation true to the text but it is true to the testimony of the whole of Scripture.

Thus, returning to the human experiences that Christ passed through, one thing above all else must be kept in mind: At no point in Christ’s earthly existence — from the incarnation to the ascension — can His deity be separated from His humanity.  He was the God-Man.  He was just as much fully God as He was fully Man; and from the point of the incarnation forward the matter is as stated in Hebrews 13:8,

Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and forever.

Consequently, not only must the passages in Luke 2:52 and Hebrews 4:15; 5:7-9 be understood in this light but any part of Scripture touching on Christ’s humanity must be understood after the same fashion.

Sufferings, Death

During events surrounding Christ’s crucifixion, He suffered like no other man could possibly suffer, for, along with His physical sufferings, He suffered from a spiritual standpoint after a fashion that it was impossible for anyone else to suffer.  And the latter sufferings, according to Scripture, were far worse than the former.

1) Physical Sufferings

Insofar as His physical sufferings were concerned, the Prophet Isaiah, over seven centuries before this time, stated,

. . . His visage was marred more than any man, and His form more than the sons of men. (Isaiah 52:14)

He was spat upon and beaten by the Jewish religious leaders; then He was turned over to Pilate, who, after dealing with Him a second time, had Him “scourged” and “delivered” into the hands of his soldiers to be crucified; and the Roman soldiers, following His scourging, arrayed Him as a pseudo King and repeatedly mocked Him, spat on Him, and struck Him on the head with what was apparently a hard bamboo-like reed (Matthew 26:67; 27:26-31)

A literal rendering of Isaiah 52:14 would reveal that His physical appearance would be so altered by the time He was placed on the Cross that it would appear to actually not be that of a man; and the same verse states that because of His mutilated physical appearance many would be “astonished” when they looked upon the One about to be crucified.

Actually, Isaiah 52:14 is set between two sections of Scripture dealing with that future day when Christ rules and reigns over the earth (Isaiah 52:1-13, 15).  Verses one through thirteen introduce the subject (His coming day of glory and exaltation), verse fourteen moves the reader back 2,000 years in time (referring to His suffering and humiliation), and then verse fifteen moves the reader forward once again to that time introduced in verses one through thirteen.

A parallel is shown between that which would occur at the two advents of Christ.  The degree of His suffering and humiliation would parallel, in an opposite sense, the degree of His glory and exaltation.  This is why the writer of Hebrews, speaking of Christ, could state,

. . . who for the joy that was set before Him [the day when He would rule and reign over the earth] endured the cross, despising the shame . . . . (Hebrews 12:2).

In that coming day the same scenes that witnessed His suffering and humiliation are going to witness His glory and exaltation.  He is going to be “exalted,” “judge between the nations,” and “rebuke many people” (Isaiah 2:2-4; 52:13).  In that day,

. . . kings shall shut their mouths at Him; for what had not been told them they shall see, and what they had not heard they shall consider.” (Isaiah 52:15)

Those who look upon Him in that coming day will once again be “astonished,” though after a different fashion, for His coming glory and exaltation must, in an opposite sense, parallel His past suffering and humiliation.  And, as His physical appearance resulted in the people being astonished in the past, so will His physical appearance result in the people being astonished in that future day.

In the past Christ appeared apart from His Glory.  He possessed a body like unto the body that man possesses today, void of the covering of Glory in which man was enswathed prior to the fall.  It was in this body that He suffered, bled, and died; it was in this body that the very God of the universe, in the person of His Son, appeared in humiliation and shame on behalf of sinful man; and it was in this body, in the person of His Son, that God Himself was so beaten that people looked upon Him in astonishment.

But in that coming day, matters will be just the opposite.  Though Christ will return in the same body that He has possessed since the incarnation, it will no longer be void of the covering of Glory.  Nor will He return as the suffering “Lamb of God.”  All of this will be past.  In that coming day He will return as the conquering “Lion of the tribe of Judah.”  And when men see Him in that day, they will look upon One whose “countenance” is “as the sun shining in its strength” (cf. Revelation 1:16; 19:11ff).  And man will once again be astonished.

(Note that Isaiah 53, set between two Messianic chapters (Isaiah 52; 54), forms Israel’s confession as the nation goes forth as God’s witness to the Gentile nations of the earth during the Messianic Era.)

Who has believed our [Israel’s] report? . . .

. . . He was wounded for our [Israel’s] transgressions, He was bruised for our [Israel’s] iniquities . . . and by His stripes we [the Jewish people] are healed. (Isaiah 53:1, 5 [1a]; cf. Isaiah 1:5-6, 25-2:5)

2) Spiritual Sufferings

Christ’s spiritual sufferings began in the Garden, continued with His being arrayed as a pseudo King (twice [first by Herod, then by the Roman soldiers]), and terminated with the Father turning away from the Son while He hung upon the Cross.

In the Garden, anticipating that which lay ahead, Christ requested three times of the Father that “this cup” might pass from Him;  but the prayer was always followed by the statement, “nevertheless not as I will, but as You will” (Matthew 26:39, 42, 44).

The “cup” that Jesus had to drink should be understood in the light of His present spiritual sufferings.  Drinking this cup could have no reference to the events of Calvary per se, for Jesus — in view of the purpose for man’s creation in the beginning and the necessity for redemption’s price being paid — could never have made such a request.  But the sufferings that Jesus began to endure in the Garden, anticipating the events of Calvary, were another matter.

Jesus requested of the Father that these sufferings be allowed to pass, but such was not to be.  And, resultantly,

And being in agony, He prayed more earnestly. Then His sweat became like great drops of blood falling down to the ground.” (Luke 22:44)

Then, shortly thereafter, following Jesus being delivered to Pilate by the Jewish religious leaders, the nation of Israel sank to a new low.  Pilate, after interrogating Jesus, sending Him to Herod, and having Him returned by Herod, sought to release Jesus; but the Jewish religious leaders persuaded the multitude to ask for the release of Barabbas (an insurrectionist, robber, and murderer) instead and insist on Jesus’ crucifixion.

Pilate, seeing that “he could prevail nothing,” finally “gave sentence that it should be as they required.”  He released Barabbas and had Jesus scourged.  And following the scourging the Roman soldiers arrayed Jesus as a pseudo King, which, along with the humiliation, involved further beatings.

Then Pilate, making one last attempt to save Jesus from crucifixion, brought Him forth in the mutilated condition described in Isaiah 52:14 and presented Him to “the chief priests and the rulers and the people” with the words,

Behold your King! (John 19:14b)

But the Jewish people who were present would still have nothing to do with Christ.  They cried out to Pilate, “Away with Him, away with Him! Crucify Him!”  Then, in response to Pilate’s question: “Shall I crucify your King?” the chief priests climaxed the whole matter by crying out,

We have no king but Caesar! (John 19:15b)

Jesus was then led away to be crucified (Matthew 27:15-31; Mark 15:7-20; Luke 23:13-26; John 18:39-19:16).

It was through all of this, which preceded the Cross that Jesus not only suffered physically but spiritually as well.  The Jewish religious leaders had persuaded the people to ask for the release of a notorious imprisoned criminal rather than Israel’s King; then Christ was again arrayed and mocked as a pseudo King.  He had previously been arrayed, treated with contempt, and mocked in Herod’s presence; but this time, following His arrayal, Christ was not only repeatedly mocked but He was also repeatedly spat upon and beaten (cf. Matthew 27:26-31; Mark 15:16-20; Luke 23:6-11).

And to bring the whole matter to a close, preceding the crucifixion (where mocking and expressions of contempt continued with Christ hanging on the Cross [Mark 15:24-32]), the Jewish religious leaders echoed the ultimate insult when Pilate brought Jesus forth to them.  They not only rejected their true King, calling for His crucifixion, but they pledged allegiance to a pagan Gentile king.

(The Jewish religious leaders, through this act, placed the nation of Israel in a position diametrically opposed to the reason for the nation’s very existence.  Israel had been called into existence — as God’s firstborn son — to be the ruling nation on earth, within a theocracy.  Israel was to be the nation through which God would rule and bless all the Gentile nations [cf. Genesis 12:1-3; 22:17-18; Exodus 4:22-23; 19:5-6; Deuteronomy 7:6].

However, the religious leaders in Israel had placed the nation in subjection to a pagan Gentile power by rejecting their true King and, in His stead, claiming allegiance to a pagan Gentile king.  Such an act not only removed the One who must reside in Israel’s midst at the time these blessings would be realized [cf. Joel 2:27-32; Acts 2:16-21; 3:14-15, 19-23; 7:54-56] — affixing Him to the Cross rather than seeing Him seated on the Throne — but it also placed both nations in completely opposite positions from the respective positions that they were to occupy for their well-being in God’s plans and purposes, proving detrimental to both nations [blessings withheld for both, along with further degradation for Israel].)

Then at Calvary there was both a climax and conclusion to Christ’s physical and spiritual sufferings.  He had already been physically beaten to the point that those who looked upon Him were astonished, but now He must suffer something far worse.  He must now suffer after an entirely different fashion.  He must now take upon Himself the sins of the world, and He must perform this act alone.

Christ took upon Himself the sins of the world during the last three of the six hours He hung on the Cross.  God caused darkness to envelop all the land, and He then turned away from His Son while redemption’s price was being paid.  And this resulted in the cry from the Cross, “My God, My God, why have you forsaken Me” (Matthew 27:45-46)?

(Though the Father turned from the Son at this point, leaving the Son to act alone, the Son remained just as much fully God as He had always been and would always be; and, resultantly, it was the blood of God that was shed at Calvary.)

But at the end of those three hours it was all over.  The Son’s work of redemption had been accomplished.  God had “laid on Him the iniquity of us all” (Isaiah 53:6); and the Son could then cry out, “It is finished [lit., ‘It has been finished’]” (John 19:30).

And that is the way matters stand today.  Because of the Son’s finished work, a finished salvation is available for fallen man.  God’s Son has paid the price, and all man has to do — all he can do — is receive that which has already been accomplished on his behalf.

A Barabbas can be set free, for the Just One has died in his stead.

(The same perfect tense is used in the Greek text relative to both Christ’s finished work and man’s salvation.  The perfect tense refers to action completed in past time, with the results of that action existing during present time in a finished state.  This is the tense used in John 19:30, recording Christ’s cry from the Cross, “It has been finished”;  and this is the tense used in Ephesians 2:8, referring to man’s salvation by grace through faith:  “For by grace you are saved [lit., ‘you have been saved’] through faith . . . .”

Both acts involve, in their entirety, divinely finished work;  the latter work [man’s salvation] is based on the former [Christ’s work at Calvary];  and insofar as the state of redeemed man is concerned, one work is just as finished, complete, and secure as the other.  Refer to the author’s book, Salvation by Grace through Faith BOOK, in this site.)

Being Made Perfect

Through suffering (Hebrews 4:15; 5:7-8), Christ was brought to a position that Scripture calls, “being made perfect” (Hebrews 4:9 KJV), something that the writer had already stated in an earlier passage in the book (Hebrews 2:10).  This though was not perfection in the sense of the way the word is often used and understood today.  Rather the word is used in this passage referring to an “end result,” “goal,” or “completeness” of that which is in view.

Perfect” is the translation of the Greek word, teleioo, which means, “bring to an end,” “bring to its goal,” “bring to completeness.”  Christ, by passing through these sufferings, as a Man, was brought into a position that He had not previously occupied.

In one sense of the word, Christ was brought into this position through learning obedience, resulting from sufferings that He experienced; but, in another sense of the word, such an act was impossible.

Hebrews 5:8 states that Christ learned “obedience by the things which He suffered.”

However, John 7:15 states that Christ possessed knowledge about certain matters, “having never learned” (cf. John 7:16).  The Greek word translated “learned” is the same in both verses, the word manthano.  But, the thought behind what is meant by learning in the two verses is not the same.  It can’t be.

The omniscient One has perfect knowledge apart from life’s experiences.  But, on the other hand, Scripture states that the same omniscient Person learned through life’s experiences.  How can one be reconciled with the other?

The learning is within the framework of Christ personally, as a Man, passing through the same experiences as man.  He personally experienced, as a Man, that which man experiences.  In the words of Hebrews 4:14-15 [14b],

. . . let us hold fast our confession.

For we do not have a High Priest who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but was in all points tempted as we are, yet without [apart from] sin.

However, this still leaves unaddressed the issue of how the omniscient God, as Son, could learn obedience through suffering.  But the answer to the matter is really very simple:

Christ learned through personal experience that which He already knew in the same sense that God learns through angelic “watchers” who report to Him at scheduled times that which He already knows (cf. Daniel 4:17, 23-25).  Or, as in the case of the cities of the plain during Abraham’s day, God came down to see for Himself that which the watchers had previously told Him.  This was something that He not only knew about before the matter was revealed by the watchers but also something that He didn’t need to see in order to know if the matter was “altogether according to the cry of it” (Genesis 18:20-21).

This is simply the way Scripture reveals God’s intervention in the affairs of man.  He is, at times, revealed as learning, by personal intervention, that which He already knows.

As in the case of the cities of the plain, God is seen as personally coming down to view matters Himself before allowing the cities to be destroyed; and, in the person of His Son, as a Man, God has personally passed through certain experiences that man passes through, attributing to Himself the same qualities that man acquires by passing through these experiences.

And God has done this for revealed, related purposes, with one such purpose being revealed in Hebrews 5:7-9.  By learning obedience by the things which He suffered,” matters have been brought to a goal.  Christ has become “the Author [‘source’] of eternal salvation” unto all those who, in turn, “obey Him,” which must, of necessity, also involve suffering.

It is suffering on His part and subsequent suffering on our part; and as the former resulted in learning obedience, so must the latter.  As stated in 1 Peter 2:21,

. . . Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps.”

Eternal Salvation, Obedience

The word “eternal” in the English text is misleading.  Those for whom Christ is the source of salvation (Christians) already possess eternal salvation; and, beyond that, this salvation was not acquired through obedience to Christ, as in the text.  Rather, it was acquired through believing on the Lord Jesus Christ (John 3:16).

Obedience to Christ, resulting from suffering, can come into view only following belief in Christ (resulting in the one believing coming into possession of eternal salvation), never before.  Only the saved have “passed from death to life” and are in a position to suffer and subsequently obey.  The unsaved are still “dead in trespasses and sins” (John 5:24; Ephesians 2:1).

1) Eternal

The Greek language, from which our English versions have been translated, does not contain a word for “eternal.”  A person using the Greek language thinks in the sense of “ages,” or “long periods of time”; and the way this language is normally used in the New Testament to express “eternal,” apart from textual considerations, is through the use of the Greek words eis tous aionas ton aionon, meaning, “to [or, ‘with respect to’] the ages of the ages” (ref. Hebrews 13:21; 1 Peter 4:11; Revelation 1:6; 4:9-10 for several examples of places where these words are used, translated “forever and ever” in most versions).

Another less frequently used way to express “eternal” in the Greek New Testament, apart from textual considerations, is through the use of a shortened form of the preceding — eis tous aionas, meaning “to [or, ‘with respect to’] the ages” (ref. Romans 9:5; 11:36; 2 Corinthians 11:31; Hebrews 13:8 for several examples of places where these words are used, translated “forever” in most versions).

The word from the Greek text translated “eternal” in Hebrews 5:9 is aionios.  This is the adjective equivalent of the noun aion, referred to in the preceding paragraph in its plural form to express “eternal.”  Aion means “an aeon [the word ‘aeon’ is derived from aion]” or “an era,” usually understood throughout the Greek New Testament as “an age.”

Aionios, the adjective equivalent of aion, is used seventy-one times in the Greek New Testament and has been indiscriminately translated “eternal” or “everlasting” in almost every instance in the various English versions.  This word though should be understood about thirty of these seventy-one times in the sense of “age-lasting” rather than “eternal”; and the occurrence in Hebrews 5:9 forms a case in point.

Several good examples of other places where aionios should be translated and understood as “age-lasting” are Galatians 6:8; 1 Timothy 6:12; Titus 1:2; 3:7.  These passages have to do with running the present race of the faith in view of one day realizing an inheritance in the kingdom, which is the hope set before Christians.

On the other hand, aionios can be understood in the sense of “eternal” if the text (and/or context) so indicates.  Several good examples of places where aionios should be so translated and understood are John 3:15-16, 36.  These passages have to do with life derived by faith in Christ because of His finished work at Calvary (cf. John 3:14), and the only type of life that can possibly be in view is “eternal life.”

Textual considerations must always be taken into account when properly translating and understanding aionios, for this is a word which can be used to imply either “age-lasting” or “eternal”; and it is used both ways numerous times in the New Testament.

Textual considerations in Hebrews 5:9 leave no room to question exactly how aionios should be understood and translated in this verse.  Life during the coming age, occupying a position as co-heir with Christ in that coming day, is what the book of Hebrews is about.

2) Suffering, Reigning

Suffering with or on behalf of Christ must precede reigning with Christ.  The latter cannot be realized apart from the former.  Such suffering is inseparably linked to obedience; and the text clearly states that Christ is the source of that future salvation “to all them that [presently] obey Him,” in the same respect that Christ is the source of presently possessed eternal salvation for all those who have (in the past) “believed” on Him.

1 Peter 1:11, relative to the saving of the soul (1 Peter 1:9-10), states,

Searching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ who was in them was indicating when He testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ [lit., ‘the sufferings with respect to Christ’] and the glory that would follow.

The thought, contextually, is not at all that of Christ suffering.  Rather, the thought has to do with Christians suffering with respect to Christ’s sufferings, subsequently realizing the salvation of their souls through having a part in the glory that is to follow the sufferings.

This is the underlying thought behind the whole book of 1 Peter, expressed in so many words by the writer in 1 Peter 4:12-13:

Beloved, do not think it strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened to you;

but rejoice to the extent that you partake of Christ's sufferings, that when His glory is revealed, you may also be glad with exceeding joy.

This is the “eternal [‘age-lasting’] glory” to which Christians have been called and in which Christians will be established after they “have suffered a while,” with obedience to Christ emanating from the sufferings (1 Peter 5:10).
Chapter Three
From Milk to Meat

Called by God as High Priest “according to the order of Melchizedek,”

of whom we have much to say, and hard to explain, since you have become dull of hearing.

For though by this time you ought to be teachers, you need someone to teach you again the first principles of the oracles of God; and you have come to need milk and not solid food [KJV: strong meat].

For everyone who partakes only of milk is unskilled in the Word of righteousness, for he is a babe.

But solid food [strong meat] belongs to those who are of full age, that is, those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil. (Hebrews 5:10-14)

In Hebrews 5:1-6 there is a progression in thought from the present ministry of Christ in the sanctuary (after the order of Aaron) to the future ministry of Christ when He ascends the throne (after the order of Melchizedek).

Christ’s ministry in the sanctuary occurs in heaven, He is ministering on behalf of those destined to ascend the throne with Him, and this ministry will extend throughout the present dispensation.

At the conclusion of this ministry, Christ will come forth from the sanctuary as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek; and His co-heirs, for whom He had previously ministered in the heavenly sanctuary, will then reign as kings and priests with Him.  Christ’s ministry, in that day, will occur from locations both in the heavens and on earth — in the heavens in relation to the earth (from the place where Satan and his angels presently rule) and upon the earth (from the land of Israel, among the Jewish people).

Thus, when Christ exercises the Melchizedek priesthood, He will have a dual reign.  He will sit on His own throne in the heavenly Jerusalem, ruling over the earth with His co-heirs, His consort queen; and He will also sit on David’s throne in the earthly Jerusalem in the midst of His people, Israel (the nation that will look upon the Pierced One and be saved at His second advent).  Occupying a dual reign of this nature, Christ will thus be a King-Priest in both the heavenly Jerusalem and the earthly Jerusalem.

This will be in perfect keeping with both heavenly and earthly promises associated with Abraham and his seed, first brought to light in connection with the first mention of Melchizedek in Scripture (Genesis 14:18-19).  Melchizedek blessed Abraham as “possessor of heaven and earth”; and the seed of Abraham, both heavenly and earthly, are to “possess the gate of [rule over] his enemies” (Genesis 22:17-18).

Beyond Genesis 12:1-3 in Scripture (i.e., beyond the call of Abraham and God’s promises to Abraham), all divine blessings that mankind receives must flow through Abraham and his seed (through Isaac, Jacob, and Jacob’s twelve sons and their descendants).  The nation of Israel is Abraham’s seed (through Jacob and his twelve sons).  Christ is Abraham’s Seed (through Isaac, Jacob, Judah, and David); and Christians, because of their position “in Christ,” are likewise Abraham’s seed (Galatians 3:16, 18, 29).

(Blessings of the preceding respect, through Abraham, actually go back to Shem, nine generations preceding Abraham [Genesis 9:25-27].  It is through Abraham, Shem’s descendant, that God brings to fruition His previously-introduced national work in this respect.

That is, a nation emanating from the loins of Abraham, which, following the creation in Jacob [Isaiah 43:1], and the subsequent adoption [Romans 9:4], could be seen as God’s firstborn son [Exodus 4:22-23], the nation in possession of the rights of primogeniture.)

Thus, during the coming age, Abraham’s Seed (Christ and His co-heirs) will rule from a heavenly sphere; and Abraham’s Seed (Christ and the nation of Israel) will rule from an earthly sphere.  And by means of this rule, from both spheres, the Gentile nations of the earth will be blessed, in fulfillment of Genesis 12:3; 14:19; 22:17-18.

Corresponding with the preceding, Hebrews 5:7-9 deals with a “salvation” in connection with the One who has been,

Called by God as High Priest according to the order of Melchizedek. (Hebrews 5:10; cf. Hebrews 5:6).

Predating His present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary (after the order of Aaron), Christ learned “obedience by the things that he suffered”; and with God bringing matters to a predetermined goal in the person of His Son through this process, Christ “became the Author [‘source’] of eternal salvation [‘salvation for the age’] to all them that obey Him” (Hebrews 5:8-9; ref. previous chapter in this book, Chapter 2).

This salvation is being extended to those for whom Christ is presently ministering in the heavenly sanctuary; and this salvation, contextually, has to do with that future time when Christ exercises the Melchizedek priesthood.  This is the salvation of the soul (cf. Hebrews 6:19-20; 10:36-39), and it has to do strictly with the “kings and priests” who will ascend the throne with the great King-Priest in that coming day (Revelation 4:10; 5:8-10).

(Note in Hebrews 5:6 that Christ is said to be “a priest forever after the order of Melchizedek.”  “Forever” is a translation of the Greek words eis ton aiona, which appear twenty-nine times in the Greek New Testament.  Depending on the context, this expression can be understood either one of two ways — “with respect to the age [one age],” or “with respect to eternity [all the ages].”  It is used both ways in the Greek New Testament [cf. Matthew 21:19; 1 Peter 1:23].  The word aiona [the word aion in a different case form] is the singular noun form of the adjective aionios, which is also used both ways in the Greek text [ref. Chapter 2 in this book].

The four times this expression appears in the book of Hebrews relative to Christ being “a priest forever after the order of Melchizedek” [Hebrews 5:6; 6:20; 7:17, 21] should, contextually, be understood, as Christ being “a priest with respect to the age after the order of Melchizedek.”  The reference is to the coming age, that with which the book of Hebrews deals.

It might help to note a plural form of this same Greek expression in Hebrews 13:8 — eis tous aionas, “with respect to the ages.”  This verse, literally translated, would read, “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and today, and with respect to the ages [all the future ages, i.e., forever’].”  Christ exercising a priesthood “after the order of Melchizedek” in Hebrews chapter five through seven has to do with one age, but Christ being unchangeable [for the Father and the Son are “one,” and God is unchangeable (Malachi 3:6)] has to do with all the ages — past, present, and future.

Christ will continue to reign beyond the Millennium, but matters as they will exist during the Millennium [one age] and beyond the Millennium [the succeeding unending ages, comprising eternity] will be quite different.  Christ’s reign “over the house of Jacob” [Luke 1:33], for example, is expressed in the Greek New Testament by the same words which appear in Hebrews 13:8, eis tous aionas [with respect to the ages]; but there will be differences between His reign “over the house of Jacob” during the Millennium and beyond the Millennium [note that this is the natural man, “Jacob,” not the spiritual man, “Israel.”  The nation will thus evidently dwell on earth in natural bodies of flesh, blood, and bones throughout not only the Millennium but the eternal ages that follow as well].

During the Millennium, Christ will occupy the role of King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek, seated on His own throne in the heavenly Jerusalem and on David’s throne in the earthly Jerusalem.  Conditions during that coming age will necessitate a King-Priest.  There will be sin, resulting death, etc.  And Christ must reign until He has “put all things under His feet.”  “The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.”  And when “all things” have been brought under subjection, the kingdom will be “delivered up” to the Father “that God may be all in all” [lit., “that God may be all things in all,” i.e., that God may be all things in all of these things (1 Corinthians 15:24-28)].  This is actually the purpose for the Messianic Era — to rectify conditions in the one province in the kingdom of God where ruin, resulting from sin, ensued.

Then, when “all things” have been brought under subjection to the Son, and the Son has delivered “the kingdom” up to the Father, conditions will be quite different.  During the ages beyond the Millennium [the eternal ages] there will be “a new heaven and a new earth,” the New Jerusalem will be on the new earth [probably a much larger earth than presently exists, easily accommodating a city of this size as its capital (a city some 1,500 miles across and in height)], and God Himself will reside on the new earth [ruling the universe, from that time forth, from this new location rather than from the present location].

Sin and death, along with all the former associated things, will no longer exist.  And it will no longer be necessary for God to have a Priest dwelling among men to represent man to God and God to man [Revelation 21:22].  In that day, God “will dwell with them [with mankind, on the new earth], and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God” [Revelation 21:1ff].

And Christ, in that day, will continue to reign in a kingly position [which will be of a universal nature rather than restricted to this earth, as during the Millennium].  He will be seated on “the throne of God and of the Lamb [a throne from which universal rule will emanate]” [Revelation 22:1, 3], others will continue to occupy the throne with Him [Revelation 21:5], and Christ will also continue to occupy “the throne of His father David” [Luke 1:32-33].)

In Hebrews 5:11, the writer moves into a section of the book that has to do with spiritual growth, from immaturity to maturity.  The broader picture — moving beyond the Millennium — is really not what the writer had in mind though.  Rather, he concerns himself with the Messianic Era, not with the eternal ages beyond.  The broader picture has been presented only to show that Christ’s ministry “after the order of Melchizedek” is a ministry having to do with activity during one age alone, activity during the Messianic Era.

The writer of Hebrews, leading into his statements in Hebrews 5:11ff, had called attention to a progression in God’s economy from Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary (after the order of Aaron) to His future ministry (after the order of Melchizedek), crowned and seated on His own throne in the heavens and on David’s throne on earth (Hebrews 5:1-6).

Following this, the writer called attention to a salvation awaiting those presently obeying Christ (Hebrews 5:9); and this salvation, contextually, is to be realized during the coming age when Christ exercises the Melchizedek priesthood (Hebrews 5:6, 10).  It is to be realized by Christ’s co-heirs through/by their ascending the throne with Him (His own throne in the heavens, not David’s throne on earth).

It is this whole line of thought — centering on Melchizedek (Hebrews 5:10) — which the writer had in mind when he stated,

Of whom we have much to say, and hard to explain, since you have become dull of hearing. (Hebrews 5:11)

The writer wanted to say many things about that future day when Christ would be the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek,” with others occupying positions as kings and priests alongside Him.

But, there was a problem . . . .

Many Things To Say

The writer of Hebrews could not just come out and begin relating to his readers various truths about Christ’s coming rule and reign over the earth “after the order of Melchizedek.”  This is what he wanted to do, but such was not possible; the recipients of this epistle lacked the necessary background in their spiritual growth to comprehend these truths (Hebrews 5:11-14).

Though they were on the foundation, which is Christ (1 Corinthians 3:11), they had not built upon this foundation after a fashion that would allow them to understand things about Christ drawn from type-antitype teachings concerning Melchizedek.

1) Hard to Explain

The things pertaining to Christ’s coming ministry “after the order of Melchizedek” were things “hard to explain.”  That is, these things were “difficult to be explained.”  And, to be able to grasp these things at all, it was absolutely necessary for a person to have grown enough spiritually that he could easily partake of solid food.

Things surrounding the antitype of the Melchizedek priesthood were not simply meat or solid food per se, but these things were said to be strong meat, food not easily digested and assimilated (Hebrews 5:12, 14 [there is a qualifying word used only here in the Greek text in connection with the word for “food” — stereos, meaning, “strong,” “solid,” “firm”]).  And these were, accordingly, not things for those still on the milk of the Word, which presented a problem for the writer of Hebrews.

Those to whom he was writing were still on milk and, correspondingly, “unskillful in the Word of righteousness.”  And not only did they need to be weaned from the milk but they also needed to be able to partake of solid food, after at least some fashion, before they could go on into and understand things surrounding the “strong meat” associated with Christ’s coming reign as King-Priestafter the order of Melchizedek.”

At the beginning of the Christian life a person can only partake of what Scripture calls, the “sincere [unadulterated, pure] milk of the Word” (cf. Hebrews 5:12-13; 1 Peter 2:2).  Milk is for “newborn babes,” whether in the spiritual or physical realm.  And, as in the physical realm where individuals grow physically and leave the milk for solid food, so must it be in the spiritual realm to assure proper growth.  A “newborn babe” is to begin on milk, but he is not to remain on milk indefinitely.  He is to grow spiritually; and through this growth he is to progressively, in what could only be considered a natural sense within this growth, gradually leave the milk and, in its place, partake of solid food.

The solid food that he first begins to partake of is more easily digested and assimilated than solid food that he may partake of after additional growth.  Growth is always progressive, and the object of growth is always the same.  Whether in the physical or spiritual, progressive proper growth always leads toward the same goal.  It always leads toward maturity, adulthood.

The whole panoramic picture of growth after this fashion is set forth in spiritual lessons drawn from events occurring during the six days of Genesis 1; and the purpose for this growth is intimately connected with that which occurred during the seventh day in Genesis 2.

Events occurring during the first three days set forth divisions.  Viewing the antitype, events occurring during the first day pertain to man’s presently possessed eternal salvation, wherein a division is established between the soul and the spirit (cf. Genesis 1:3-4; Hebrews 4:12).  Then, events occurring on days two and three (a division of waters from waters, the land from the water, etc.) picture the newborn babe in Christ learning divisions, distinctions in the Word — i.e., learning the basics — elementary teachings that would have to do essentially with milk rather than solid food.

It is only when one reaches that point in his spiritual growth depicted by events on days four through six that solid food of any real substance comes into the picture.  At this point in his understanding of Scripture he can begin to sink deep shafts down into the Word and mine its treasures.

He can begin to scale the heights or the depths in his spiritual understanding, as the birds are able to ascend into the heavens (day four), or as the marine creatures are able to plunge to the depths of the sea (day five); or he can begin to roam through the Word with ease in his spiritual understanding, as the giant land creatures are able to easily roam the earth (day six).

And all of this is for a purpose, which has to do with man, on the seventh day, realizing the reason for his existence:  “. . . let them have dominion.”

It has to do with man, on the seventh day (the seventh Millennium, the earth’s coming Sabbath, the Messianic Era), being placed in a position to exercise dominion with “the second Man,” “the last Adam” (cf. Genesis 1:26-2:3; 1 Corinthians 15:45, 47; Romans 11:29).

It has to do with the same thing that the writer of Hebrews had in mind when he referred to things that were “hard to explain [‘difficult to understand’]” (Hebrews 5:11).  He was writing to individuals who were, in their spiritual understanding, still in that period typified by events on days two and three in Genesis 1.

And this whole matter was not something that could be discussed with individuals still on the Milk of the Word.  This was strong meat, which, insofar as one’s spiritual growth and understanding were concerned, could fit only within the framework of that depicted by events on days four through six, for it had to do with the seventh day.

(For a detailed discussion of Genesis 1:1-2:3, as these verses pertain to the Christian life [birth, maturity, purpose] within a type-antitype framework, see the author’s book, From Egypt to Canaan BOOK, Chapters 5-8, in this site.)

2) Dull of Hearing

The word, “dull” in Hebrews 5:11 is the translation of a Greek word (nothros) that means, “lazy” or “careless.”  This is the same word also appearing in Hebrews 6:12, the only other occurrence of this word in the New Testament:

That you do not become sluggish [nothros, ‘lazy,’ ‘careless’], but imitate those who through faith and patience inherit the promises.

The word nothros, as it is used in Hebrews 5, has to do with hearing and receiving the Word of God.  Those addressed had become “lazy,” “careless” in this respect.  Thus, the thought of sluggish in hearing or hard of hearing because of “laziness” or “carelessness” would best describe what is meant by the use of nothros in this section of Scripture.

Such an attitude toward the Word on their part would, in turn, have negative ramifications in two interrelated realms:

1) Their present spiritual growth.

2) The “end [goal]” of their faith, the salvation of their souls (James 1:21; 1 Peter 1:4-5, 9; cf. Hebrews 6:11-12, 19; 10:36-39).

Then a verb tense used in the Greek text shows that the individuals being addressed in Hebrews 5:11ff had not always been in this spiritual condition.  Rather, they had become this way.  The latter part of the verse should literally read,

. . . you have become sluggish in hearing [because of your carelessness, laziness (as it pertains to the reception of the Word of God and your spiritual growth)].

The same thought (their having become this way) is set forth in the latter part of Hebrews 5:12, which should literally read,

. . . you have become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat (solid food).

Thus, though the text deals with spiritual babes “in Christ,” it does not deal with spiritual babes who had never made a concerted effort to grow spiritually.  Rather, the text deals with Christians who, at one time, were receiving the Word and growing in a spiritual manner.  But something happened, which is very common in Christian circles today.  They had become “lazy” and “careless” in the spiritual realm of their lives; and, correspondingly, they had become “sluggish in hearing” the Word.

They had been saved long enough that they should, themselves, have been teaching the Word.  But such was not the case at all.  Rather, because of the spiritual condition in which they had become, they needed someone to take the Word and begin at the very basics of the Christian faith, teaching them once again things that they had previously been taught (Hebrews 5:12).

When for the Time

The whole area of spiritual growth from immaturity unto maturity, as it is presented in Hebrews chapters five and six, needs to be understood contextually.  Beginning on milk, being weaned from the milk, and partaking of solid food is not just moving from something relatively simple to something more complex in biblical doctrine.  Rather, proper spiritual growth involves moving from what could be termed the letter of the matter to the spirit of the matter (cf. 2 Corinthians 3:6-18).

When Christ, following His resurrection, instructed the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, He followed a certain procedure.  Christ began “at Moses and all the Prophets”; and, using the writings of Moses and all the Prophets, “He expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things concerning Himself.”  And by so doing, He showed these disciples, from the Old Testament Scriptures, a dual picture of Himself.  He showed them both the sufferings that He had just endured and His glory that would one day be revealed (Luke 24:25-27).

How did Christ do this?  How did He go to the Old Testament Scriptures and draw spiritual truths from these Scriptures that not only dealt with His past sufferings and future glory but that also resulted in the eyes of these two disciples being opened?

The answer is very simple.  Christ first went to the historic accounts in the writings of Moses, and then He went to the writings of other Prophets (the writings of the other Prophets could have been both historic accounts and/or prophetic accounts).  And using these Scriptures to arrive at teachings of this nature, Christ could only have followed one procedure:  He could only have dealt first with the letter of Old Testament revelation and then with the spirit of this revelation.

In this respect, to illustrate a basic distinction between “milk” and “meat” (solid food), the letter would have to do with the historicity of the account itself.  It would have to do with simply viewing the account as it is presented in Scripture from a literal, historic perspective.  And this is where one must begin, for no progress in spiritual growth can possibly be made until one first learns and understands basic things about that which is stated in the letter of the Word.

Then the spirit has to do with going beyond the simple historic account within the framework of the manner in which Scripture has been structured.  God has interwoven within the historic account an inexhaustible wealth of spiritual truth.  All Old Testament history is fraught with types and meaning, which, after some fashion, reflect on the person and work of Christ in His three-fold office.  Note in Luke 24:27 — “. . . in all the Scriptures the things concerning Himself” (cf. 1 Corinthians 10:6, 11).

(One could take a lesson concerning proper biblical interpretation from Stephen’s address to the Jewish religious leaders in Acts 7.  Stephen began by calling attention to particular historic accounts in the Old Testament.  Then, account by account [Acts 7:2ff], once he had these Jewish religious leaders’ attention properly focused on the letter of the matter, he drew spiritual lessons from the historic accounts.  And, though the lessons were relatively simple, those whom he addressed got the message because Stephen opened the Scriptures to them after the fashion in which they had been written, moving from type to antitype.

And because Stephen opened the Scriptures to their understanding in this respect, allowing them to understand the proclaimed message, “they gnashed at him with their teeth” [an Eastern expression showing deep contempt (which not only showed their attitude toward Stephen but toward the proclaimed Word itself)].

Note that which a proper proclamation of the Word had done — they had been “cut to the heart,resulting in their action [Acts 7:54].

These religious leaders did exactly the same thing to Stephen that they had previously done to Christ, and for the same reason.  In a vain effort to do away with the whole of the matter, they killed Stephen [Acts 7:57-60].

And, relative to the preceding, the one daring to do this in Christian circles today might want to keep one thing in mind:

The religious leaders today, as the religious leaders during Stephen’s day, or during the previous time when Christ was upon earth, are not going to like that which the Word really has to say when the Word has been proclaimed after the manner in which it has been recorded and structured.)

The preceding is the evident manner of progression from milk to meat (solid food) in Hebrews 5:10ff.  First, attention is called to Melchizedek from the Old Testament Scriptures.  In this respect there is the brief historic account in Genesis 14.  Then there is the account of Messiah’s coming reign over the earth in Psalm 110, which draws from the type in Genesis.  And this is the extent of that which is directly stated about Melchizedek in the Old Testament.

The writer of Hebrews though went far beyond a reference to the historic account in Genesis and the use of this account in the Psalms when he stated that he had “many things” which he would like to relate concerning Melchizedek.

First, he had to have in mind understanding things about numerous other Old Testament Scriptures, for properly understanding the things surrounding Melchizedek would, of necessity, be contingent on understanding numerous other parts of the Old Testament.  Then, second, the writer had to have in mind going beyond the letter within one’s understanding.  And from that which is revealed in Hebrews chapter five, it is evident that going beyond the letter had to do with moving into the type-antitype relationship involved in the Melchizedek priesthood.

In other words, there are two corresponding things that one must do in order to properly understand the various things about Christ’s coming reign over the earth as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek”:

1) He must relate that which is taught in Genesis 14 and Psalm 110 to Old Testament revelation as a whole.

2) He must study the matter after the fashion in which the Old Testament has been structured, moving, in this respect, from type to antitype.

The account in Genesis chapter fourteen, in reality, comprises the heart of the whole matter.  This account, in the antitype, deals with that coming day when Christ, as the great King-Priest, will bless the descendants of Abraham (both heavenly and earthly); and these blessings will, in turn, flow out through the seed of Abraham to the Gentile nations of the earth.  In this respect, the whole account is fraught with meaning, which the writer of Hebrews called “solid food” (KJV: “strong meat”).

1) The Word of the Kingdom

Another feature about proper Christian growth in its true New Testament sense is the fact that solid food (meat) appears in passages having to do with Christ’s return and Christian accountability in relation to His return.  This can be seen quite graphically in two passages of Scripture — the text under discussion in Hebrews 5:11ff and the account of the Householder and His servant in Matthew 24:45-51.  And both are companion passages.

In Matthew 24:45-51, the command of the Householder to the servant placed over His house was to give those in the house “solid food (KJV: meat [same word as in Hebrews 5:12]) in due season” (Matthew 24:45).  And, textually, “solid food” has to do with a spiritual diet that will properly prepare the recipients for the Householder’s return.  Thus, “solid food,” as distinguished from “milk” in this passage and in Hebrews 5:11ff, has to do with the same thing.  It has to do with the things surrounding Christ’s return, the coming kingdom, and the place that will be occupied by both the great King-Priest and the kings and priests in that coming day.

The purpose for the entire present dispensation has to do with the coming kingdom.  The call is presently going forth concerning proffered positions as co-heirs with Christ during the coming age, and the present dispensation covers that period of time when fruit relating to the kingdom will be brought forth by those destined to comprise the co-heirs.

The faithful servant, dispensing “solid food (meat) in due season,” teaches those placed under his care about the Lord’s return and proffered positions in the kingdom, with a view to fruit bearing by both the one proclaiming the Word and the ones hearing the Word.  Then, at the time of the Lord’s return, fruit will be in evidence; and not only will the faithful servant be positioned as “ruler [co-heir with Christ in the kingdom],” but through his previous ministry in the house others will be brought into this position as well.

Should the servant become unfaithful though, the opposite will be true.  He will not teach those placed under his care about the Lord’s return and proffered positions in the kingdom.  Then, at the time of the Lord’s return, there will be no fruit; and not only will the unfaithful servant face severe chastisement, but those who had been placed under his care, failing to bring forth fruit (as a direct result of the unfaithful servant’s ministry), will find themselves in similar straits.

In this respect, an awesome responsibility falls on the shoulders of those whom the Lord has placed in positions of household responsibility to dispense “solid food (meat) in due season,” for faithfulness or unfaithfulness in properly carrying out their calling will have far-reaching ramifications, affecting not only them personally but others as well.  By a proper response to their calling, the salvation of not only their souls (lives) will be realized but the souls (lives) of others as well.  But through an improper response, the opposite will be true.

2) Beyond the Veil

The strict letter of the Word, apart from the spirit of the same Word, could, in a sense, be likened to an intrinsic view of the strict letter of the Law given to Israel through Moses.  In the words of Scripture, pertaining to the latter, “the letter kills . . . .”  And insofar as the understanding and interpretation of Scripture are concerned, there would be no difference in applying the same words to the former should the spirit be removed, for it is the spirit alone that “gives life” (2 Corinthians 3:6).

Because Israel viewed matters from the letter alone, the minds of the Jewish people were blinded, there was a veil over their eyes, and “until this day the same veil remains unlifted in the reading of the Old Testament [‘old covenant’].”

But, there was/is a solution.  The veil could/can be “done away in Christ” (2 Corinthians 3:14-16).  And such was/is accomplished through simply looking beyond the letter.

That is exactly what occurred when Christ dealt with the two disciples on the road to Emmaus following His resurrection.  He opened the Old Testament Scriptures to their understanding.  That is, He carried them beyond the letter to the spirit.

Through looking beyond the letter in the Old Testament Scriptures, when they were later breaking bread, they saw their Messiah.  They then turned to the Lord, the veil was removed, and their eyes were opened (cf. Luke 24:25-31; 2 Corinthians 3:14-16).

And therein is Jewish evangelism presented in its true biblical form.  The evangel (the bearer of “good news”) must present the Jewish Messiah to the Jewish people from their own Old Testament Scriptures, through more than the letter.  He must move beyond the letter to the spirit.

Then, beyond the present day and time, the account in Luke chapter twenty-four forms a type of Israel’s future salvation.  The nation will one day turn their attention to the Lord, the veil will be removed, and the eyes of the Jewish people will be opened; and this will be the direct result of Messiah Himself, in their midst at the time of His return, opening the Old Testament Scriptures to their understanding.

And therein as well lies the simple secret that will allow anyone to understand the God-breathed Word given to man.  Study Scripture after the fashion in which it was written.  Know the letter, but don’t stop there.  Rather, look beyond the letter to the spirit, for this Word, unlike any other writing, is “spiritually discerned” (cf. John 16:12-15; 1 Corinthians 2:14).
Chapter Four
Leaving the Principles

Therefore, leaving the discussion of the elementary principles of Christ, let us go on to perfection, not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works and of faith toward God,

of the doctrine of baptisms, of laying on of hands, of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment.

And this we will do, if God permit (Hebrews 6:1-3).

Hebrews 6 continues the thought from Hebrews 5 having to do with Christians who had become lazy and careless in their spiritual lives, their spiritual growth (Hebrews 6:11).  They had been saved for a sufficient length of time that they should have been at a mature enough stage in their spiritual growth to be able to teach others.  But such was not the case at all.  Instead, they were still immature babes in Christ who needed to be taught themselves (Hebrews 6:12).

Actually, according to the text, they had gone backwards in their spiritual growth.  They, at one time, had been taught the elementary truths of the Word.  But, because of the lazy and careless manner in which they had been conducting their spiritual lives, they had “come to need milk and not solid food [KJV: strong meat]”; they were back at that point where they needed someone to again teach them “the first principles of the oracles of God.”

(Note that proper spiritual living and growth is inseparably connected with and dependent on one thing:  a proper diet of spiritual food that comes from one source alone — from the Word.

The reason for this is seen in the very nature of the Word.  The Word is inseparably identified with both the Father and His Son — “the Word was God,” “the Word became flesh” [John 1:1-2, 14].  The Word became flesh in the person of God’s Son, who was/is God manifested in the flesh.

Accordingly, anything connected with true spirituality [spiritual living, growth] cannot exist apart from the Word, for, existing apart from the Word would be synonymous with existing apart from the Father and His Son [along with the Holy Spirit].

Thus, it is either the Word or nothing.  No middle ground exists.)

The writer of Hebrews wanted to discuss things pertaining to the Melchizedek priesthood with those to whom he was writing, but dealing with them on this basis was completely out of the question.  Things surrounding the Melchizedek priesthood had to do with the “solid food [strong meat]” of the Word, which could be understood only by those who were “of full age [i.e., by mature Christians who had left the milk and had grown to adulthood in spiritual matters through a progressive intake, digestion, and assimilation of solid spiritual food.

These Christians still on milk, as every Christian “who partakes only of milk,” were “unskillful in the Word of righteousness.”  Their spiritual perception of matters was of such an immature nature — i.e., their spiritual senses were so insufficiently developed — that distinguishing between that which was correct and that which was incorrect in spiritual matters could only have presented a real problem for them (cf. Hebrews 6:13-14).

One must know and understand the Word of God, else a normal Christian life — one based on that which is taught in the Word — can never follow.  Thus, Hebrews chapter six begins with an exhortation to those in chapter five.  They were exhorted to leave the elementary teachings of the Word and begin building upon the foundation, with a view to spiritual maturity (Hebrews 6:1-2). 

Within the overall scope of that which is revealed in Hebrews chapters five through seven, the first two verses in chapter six form a connective.  These two verses, within the complete text, might be thought of as being similar to a conjunction in a sentence, for they connect that which has preceded with that which is about to follow.

Then, following the exhortation to go on to maturity, there is the statement,

And this we will do [we will go on unto maturity] if God permits [if God permits us to go on to maturity]. (Hebrews 6:3)

The heart of the third of the five major warnings in Hebrews appears next (Hebrews 6:4-6).

Then the writer uses an illustration pertaining to the warning, drawn from nature (Hebrews 6:7-8).

Next he deals with the “hope” that Christians possess and the “salvation” set before Christians, associated with this hope (Hebrews 6:9-19; cf. Titus 1:2; 2:13; 3:7; 1 Peter 3:15).

Then he moves full-circle back to the subject of Melchizedek, which had been introduced at the beginning of this section in chapter five (Hebrews 6:20-7:1ff).

The Foundation and Beyond

Hebrews 6:1-2 enumerates six different realms pertaining to a panorama of biblical doctrine.  And the things listed in these two verses must be understood contextually.  The context has to do with Christian maturity, for a revealed purpose; and that’s exactly where one is led when moving through the six different enumerated areas of biblical doctrine that are set forth in these opening two verses of the sixth chapter.

The six realms listed are introduced by the words,

Therefore, leaving the discussion of the elementary principles of Christ, let us go on to perfection [maturity]. (Hebrews 6:1a)

The “principles” are the “first principles” from verse twelve of the preceding chapter (Hebrews 5:12).  These principles have to do with milk rather than solid food, and they are connected with the six enumerated areas of doctrine that immediately follow.

However, the six enumerated areas are not, themselves, part of the foundation.  Rather, it is elementary teachings connected with these six areas of doctrine that have to do with the foundation.  And, going beyond that, teachings connected with these same six areas can move far beyond foundational teachings.  Such teachings can and do — they must, of necessity — move into the realm of the “solid food” referred to in the previous chapter.

There is both the letter and the spirit of the matter, and this would apply to all six of the areas of doctrine listed in Hebrews 6:1-2.  The letter is one thing, but moving out into the spirit, — moving beyond the letter into the spirit in biblical teaching — is something entirely different (ref. Chapter 3 of this book [cf. 2 Corinthians 3:6-18]).  And this is exactly what those in Hebrews 5:11-14 were exhorted to do in Hebrews 6:1-2.

They were exhorted to leave the foundational teachings (teachings that would begin with the letter) and build upon the foundation (which would, of necessity, have to pertain to things beyond the letter, i.e., to the spirit).  And, whether letter or spirit, the various teachings would still be drawn from the six enumerated areas of biblical doctrine.

These six enumerated areas logically fall into three categories, with an interrelated set in each category.  The Spirit of God has listed them after the fashion in which they appear, in a specific order, for evident, particular reasons; and they should be studied with this overall thought in view, which fits the contextual subject matter perfectly.

Viewing the six areas of biblical doctrine after this fashion, there would be,

1) “repentance from dead works,” coupled with “faith toward God” (Hebrews 6:1b).

2) “doctrine of baptisms,” coupled with a “laying on of hands” (Hebrews 6:2a).

3) “resurrection of the dead,” coupled with “eternal judgment” (Hebrews 6:2b).

And, as will be demonstrated, moving progressively and orderly through the various biblical doctrines in view — seeing and understanding the letter and then the spirit of the matter — will result in a progressive orderly growth toward maturity.

1) The beginning point concerns repentance and faith.

2) The middle point has to do with cleansing and identification.

3) The terminal point centers on teachings concerning the end or goal of that which has preceded.

And within these three categories one will find a complete panorama of biblical truth, beginning with the milk of the Word and terminating with the solid food/strong meat of the Word.

1) Repentance, Faith

The first thing listed is “repentance from dead works”; but this cannot be separated from the second thing listed, which is “faith toward God.”  The term “dead works” would pertain to the works of a believer performed apart from faith.  Works, in order to be viewed as other than “dead works,” must emanate out of faith (James 2:14ff).

There must first be “faith toward God”; only then can works pleasing and acceptable to God follow, for, without faith, “it is impossible to please Him” (Hebrews 11:6).

There can be no acceptable works on the part of an unbeliever, for he cannot exercise “faith toward God” (he must first believe on the Son; only then will he find himself in a position to exercise faith toward the Father).

The believer, on the other hand, is in a position to exercise “faith toward God,” though he may or may not do so.

Should he do so, he can perform works acceptable and pleasing to God in his life (for faith will exist, from which such works can emanate); but should he not do so, he can no more perform works of this nature than the unbeliever can (for faith will not exist; and, resultantly, there can only be “dead works”).

The unbeliever remains “dead in trespasses and sins,” while the believer has “passed from death to life” (John 5:24; Ephesians 2:1).  Consequently, the believer, unlike the unbeliever, is in a position to perform acceptable works emanating out of faith (faithfulness).  But, as previously stated, he may or may not perform works of this nature, for he may or may not exercise “faith toward God.”

The term “repentance” has to do with a change of mind.  Essentially, looking at the matter from the other end, the Christian, bringing forth “dead works,” is to change his mind relative to “faith toward God.”  His unfaithfulness has resulted in the “dead works”; and he is to change his mind about the matter and exercise “faith,” with a view to other than “dead works” following.

How does a person exercise “faith toward God”?

According to Romans 10:17,

. . . faith comes by [out of] hearing, and hearing by [through] the Word of God.”

The words “faith” and “believe” are the same in the Greek text.  The former is a noun and the latter a verb.  They both mean the same thing.  That’s why “believe” (the verb) can be used in John 3:16 (a participle, formed from the verb, in the Greek text) and “faith” (the noun) can be used in Ephesians 2:8, referring to the same thing.

“Faith” is simply believing God, which will result in the person governing his life and actions accordingly.

For the unsaved, it is simply placing one’s trust, reliance in God’s Son.  He is the Savior, He has paid the price that God required, and a person places their trust in Him for salvation.  It’s that simple.

Then once the person has been saved, once he has passed “from death to life,” he is to exercise “faith toward God.”  And a person does that simply through putting his trust, reliance in that which God has to say in His Word.

Thus, it is easy to understand why the unsaved cannot exercise “faith toward God,” for, not having “passed from death to life,” they have no spiritual capacity for such understanding.  They do not have a saved human spirit into which the Word of God can be received; nor do they possess the indwelling Holy Spirit to take this Word and lead them “into all truth” (John 16:13).  They, within the scope of their ability to comprehend and understand the Word of God, can only look upon that which God has to say as “foolishness” (1 Corinthians 2:14).

James 2:14-26 is a central section on “faith and works” in Scripture.  And, within this section, the subject of works emanating out of faithfulness has to do with the saving of the soul (cf. James 1:21; 2:14).  The saving of the soul, in turn, has to do, not with “milk,” but with “solid food [strong meat].”  It has to do with the things surrounding the antitype of Melchizedek from Genesis 14:18, 19, dealt with in Hebrews chapters five through seven.

(For more information on James 2:14-26, refer to the author’s book, Salvation of the Soul BOOK, Chapter 5, in this site.)

Thus, in this respect, “repentance from dead works” and “faith toward God,” the first of the three categories listed in Hebrews 6:1-2, carries one through the entirety of the Christian experience — from immaturity to maturity.  “Repentance” and “faith” are fundamental and primary.  And viewing these together is, so to speak, where one must begin.  Consequently, the two are listed first among the three categories.

But a Christian in the race of the faith is not to remain on the starting blocks (Hebrews 12:1-2; cf. 1 Corinthians 9:24-27; 1 Timothy 6:12; 2 Timothy 4:7-8).  He, rather, is to move forward in the race, always progressing steadily toward the goal.  And though “repentance” and “faith” are fundamental and primary, they are associated just as much with the end as they are with the beginning.

Thus, insofar as a person going on to maturity is concerned, “repentance” and “faith” have just as much to do with the solid food/strong meat of the Word as they do with the milk of the Word.  It is, as in the words of Romans 1:17,

. . . from faith to faith [from the beginning to the end — it is all of “faith”]: as it is written, the just shall live by faith” (cf. Habakkuk 2:4; Hebrews 10:36-39; 11:1ff). 

2) Baptisms, Laying on of Hands

The word “baptisms” is, in the Greek text as in the English text, plural in its usage in Hebrews 6:2; and teachings surrounding that which is in view relative to baptisms, along with teachings surrounding that which is in view relative to the laying on of hands, is taken from teachings surrounding God’s dealings with the Israelites in the Old Testament Scriptures.

The word “baptism,” transliterated from the Greek word, baptizo, simply means to dip or to immerse.  And translating the word as “washing” (with the thought of dipping or immersing [in water] in mind [ref. NASB]) would perhaps best convey, to the English reader, that which the writer of Hebrews had in mind.

And to understand what is meant by “washings” in Hebrews 6:2, one must refer back to the rituals performed within the ranks of the Levitical priests who carried on a ministry at the tabernacle on behalf of the people of Israel.  The priests underwent a complete washing, bathing of their bodies, upon their entrance into the priesthood.  This was something that occurred once, never to be repeated.  However, as they subsequently ministered on behalf of the people, there were continual, repeated washings of parts of their bodies — their hands and feet, which repeatedly became soiled in the course of their ministry.

These washings occurred at the laver in the courtyard, which lay between the brazen altar and the Holy Place (Exodus 29:4; 30:18-21; 40:12-15, 30-32).

The typology in view, from this Old Testament account, is where Christ drew His teachings surrounding complete and partial washings when He washed the disciples’ feet in John 13:2-20.  Christ, relative to that which He was doing, used two different words for “wash” when dealing with Peter — louo and nipto.

He used louo relative to washing “the complete body” and nipto relative to washing “a part of the body.”  And, insofar as Peter and the other disciples were concerned, the former had already been performed (never to be repeated), but the latter needed to be performed repeatedly.  And the One doing the cleansing would, of necessity, have to provide this service on a continuous basis.

That is, the disciples had been washed completely once (illustrated by Christ’s use of louo).  They had been saved, justified.  But, following this complete washing, because of their coming in contact with the defilement of the world in which they lived, there was a need for subsequent partial washings (illustrated by Christ’s use of nipto).

The need for partial washings would parallel the defilement experienced by contact with the world.  The disciples were in continuous contact with a world which lay “under the sway of the wicked one” [lit., ‘in the wicked one’ (in Satan, the incumbent ruler)]” (1 John 5:19).  And, because of their contact with the world after this fashion, there would be no possible way that they could keep from becoming defiled at numerous, various times (1 John 1:8-10).  Consequently, there would be a need for cleansing from such contact on a continuous basis.

Christians are New Testament priests, who have been washed completely once — at the time of justification.  But, because of continuous contact with the surrounding world, defilement can and does occur.  And when such defilement occurs, the defiled person is to avail himself of provided cleansing, a partial washing.

This is what the opening part of the book of 1 John is about (1 John 1:3-2:2).  Christ, throughout the present dispensation, continuously occupies the office of High Priest in the heavenly sanctuary on behalf of Christians (1 John 2:1-2).

And, with Christ’s high priestly ministry in view, a present cleansing is provided for those who have, in the past, been cleansed (in the antitype of activity surrounding the brazen altar); and this present cleansing is seen in the antitype of subsequent activity occurring at the brazen laver; or, as previously shown, both past and present cleansings for Christians are seen in an initial complete washing of the body and subsequent washings of the hands and feet of the Levitical priests.

Note the preceding as it is presented in I John:

If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness [if we say that we have fellowship with Him but have failed to avail ourselves of cleansing through the use of the water in the laver in the courtyard, leaving us in the darkness outside the Holy Place (with its light and bread — the “candlestick” and “shewbread”)], we lie, and do not practice the truth. (John 1:6)

However,

. . . if we walk in the light, as He is in the light [if we avail ourselves of cleansing through the use of the water in the laver, allowing admittance to the Holy Place, with its light and bread], we have fellowship with one another . . . . (John 1:7a)

The preceding is viewing the matter more from the framework of the type.  Now, note the move from type to antitype.

The latter part of verse seven (John 1:7b) goes on to state,

. . . and the blood of Jesus Christ His [God’s] Son cleanses us from all sin.

Cleansing provided at the laver forms the type, and cleansing provided by “the blood of Jesus Christ,” which is on the mercy seat of the heavenly tabernacle, forms the antitype.  Our cleansing today thus comes, not through the water in the laver in the courtyard, but through the blood of God’s Son that is on the mercy seat.  One must see and understand the antitype in the light of the type to see and understand the complete picture.

(For a more detailed exposition of complete and subsequent partial washings as set forth in John 13:2-20, in the light of Old Testament typology, see Chapter 8 in the author’s book, From Egypt to Canaan BOOK, in this site.)

Doctrine surrounding the “laying on of hands,” in connection with doctrine surrounding “baptisms [‘washings’],” is an area of biblical study that also has its basis in Old Testament typology.  And, as in “the doctrine of baptisms,” this is where one must go to understand that which is referred to by the “laying on of hands” in Hebrews 6:2.

“Hands” are used in a figurative manner numerous places throughout Scripture.  And they are used in these numerous places various ways to represent action on both God’s part and man’s part (cf. Genesis 16:12; Numbers 11:23; 1 Samuel 26:18; Ecclesiastes 2:24).

They, for example, are used as symbols of “power,” or “strength” (cf. Exodus 15:6; Psalm 17:7; 110:1).  They are used to demonstrate “pure” or “unjust” actions (cf. Psalm 90:17; Isaiah 1:15).  Or, washing the hands, as Pilate did when he was about to deliver Jesus over to the cry of the Jewish religious leaders to be crucified, could, as he sought to do, symbolize an outward show of “innocence” (Matthew 27:24; cf. Deuteronomy 21:6-7; Psalm 26:6).

The “laying on of hands” then would represent a type action that carries a particular meaning.  And the meaning is given, in so many words, in the account of that which the Lord instructed Aaron to do with one of two goats on the Day of Atonement (Leviticus 16:5ff).

Aaron was to take a bullock and two goats.  The bullock and one goat (determined by lot) were to be killed, and the blood of these two animals was then to be used “to make an atonement in the holy place” “for himself, and for his household [the priests (Leviticus 16:33)], and for all the congregation of Israel” (Leviticus 16:14-19).

After Aaron had finished with his work of sprinkling blood before and upon the mercy seat in the Holy of Holies of the tabernacle, he was then to take the live goat and perform a climactic act.  He was to lay both hands upon the head of the goat and confess all the “iniquities” and “transgressions” of the children of Israel.  And by this act, the Israelites’ “iniquities” and “transgressions,” which had just been atoned for, were placed “upon the head of the goat.”  The goat was then to be taken into “the wilderness” and released, never to return back into the camp of Israel (Leviticus 16:20-22).

By Aaron laying his hands on the head of the live goat, there was both an identification and a separation.  By transferring the sins of the people to the goat, an identification was established.  The goat became identified with these sins rather than the people; and this established a separation, which would be even further shown through the goat being taken to an uninhabited part of the land and released.

This thought of identification and separation can be clearly seen in the action of the Apostles after they had chosen certain men to attend to a particular ministry in the early Church (Acts 6:1-6).  They chose seven men who were “full of faith and the Holy Spirit.”  These men appeared before the Apostles, the Apostles prayed, and they then “laid hands” on the men (Acts 6:5-6).

There was an identification of the Apostles with these men who had been separated, set apart from the remainder of the Church for a particular task.  And this was shown through the laying on of the Apostles’ hands.

Thus, viewing “baptisms” (lit., “washings”) and the “laying on of hands” together, there is the thought of cleansing, identification, and separation; and these go together like a hand in a glove.

Christians constitute a people who have been separated from the world for a particular purpose (1 Peter 2:9-11).  They, forming the “body,” are inseparably identified with their Lord, who is the “Head” of the body (Ephesians 5:23-32; Colossians 1:18).  They, positionally, are part of an entirely new creation, the one new man “in Christ” (Ephesians 2:13-15; 2 Corinthians 5:17).  And, occupying this position and understanding not only the reason why they have been saved but understanding that which lies out ahead as well, Christians are to keep themselves clean through repeated “washings” at the laver.

(The section leading into [Hebrews 8:1-10:22], the fourth of the five major warnings in Hebrews 10:23-39, concerns itself more specifically with this overall matter.

Because of Christ’s high priestly ministry [which He performs on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat of the heavenly tabernacle], present cleansing is available for a separated, set apart people who are inseparably identified with their Lord.)

3) Resurrection, Eternal Judgment

The third of the triad of teachings dealt with in Hebrews 6:1-2 can, as the other two parts, pertain to both “milk” and “solid food” (“strong meat”) within the scope of that which is in view.  There are elementary teachings when one comes to the overall subject of resurrection and subsequent judgment, but there are also teachings that go far beyond the elementary.

Concerning resurrection, there is simply the teaching that the dead will, in the future, be raised.  Then within this teaching one will find the more specific biblical teaching that all the dead will not be raised at the same time.  Every man will be raised “in his own order [‘company’].”

Christ was raised as “the first fruits those who have fallen asleep,” anticipating the resurrection of all others, both the saved and the unsaved.  “For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ all shall be made alive” (1 Corinthians 15:20-23).  The two uses of “all” in the verse are all-inclusive.  All who die “in Adam” (which includes all humanity) will be made alive “in Christ.”

That is, every man who dies (whether saved or unsaved) will one day be raised on the basis of the fact Christ was raised.  But, every man will be raised “in his own order [‘company’].”

The Church forms one company, the Tribulation saints another, and the Old Testament saints another.  And at the conclusion of the Messianic Era there will be yet another company of individuals raised from the dead — the unsaved dead of all the ages (1 Corinthians 15:22-24; cf. Ezekiel 37:1-14; Luke 24:5-6; 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17; Revelation 20:4-6, 11-15).

Then there is the biblical teaching that judgment always follows resurrection.  There is first death, with announced subsequent judgment (Hebrews 9:27).  This is the biblical order, but this order doesn’t stand alone.  Scripture elsewhere presents the dead being judged only following resurrection (cf. 2 Corinthians 5:10; Revelation 1:10-18 [cf. Revelation 4:1ff]; Revelation 20:4).

Every man will not only be resurrected “in his own order [‘company’]” but he will also be judged, following resurrection, “in his own order [‘company’].”  Particular future judgments will occur only following particular companies of individuals being raised from the dead.

The Church will appear before the judgment seat of Christ, preceding the Tribulation (2 Corinthians 5:10-11; cf. Revelation 1:10-20); Israel (along with Old Testament saints preceding Abraham) and the martyred Tribulation saints will be judged following Christ’s return at the end of the Tribulation (Job 14:14; 19:25-27; Ezekiel 20:33-38; Revelation 20:4-6); and the unsaved dead of all the ages will be judged at the end of the 1,000-year Messianic Era, which follows the Tribulation (Revelation 20:11-15).

The basics of the preceding though would really have to do more with milk than meat within the framework of biblical doctrine.  This is merely the outline of the matter, apart from specifics.  But a person must understand the outline before he can begin to properly understand specifics within the outline.

That which is in view concerning the “resurrection of the dead” and “eternal judgment” in Hebrews 6:2, contextually, must pertain to Christians, not other companies of individuals — either saved or unsaved.  The whole panorama of doctrine thus far in the opening verses of the sixth chapter has had to do with Christians alone, and the summation of the matter can be no different.

The words “eternal judgment” in this passage though would really convey an incorrect thought relative to a future judgment of Christians, for Christians have already been judged insofar as eternal verities are concerned (cf. John 3:18); and the only type of judgment awaiting them has to do with “an age” — the Messianic Era (decisions and determinations emanating from the things revealed at the judgment seat of Christ will have to do with the Messianic Era alone, not with the eternal ages).

The seemingly textual problem though is easily resolved by understanding that the Greek word translated eternal in this passage (aionios) can be understood as either “age-lasting” or “eternal,” depending on the context.  And the context here demands the former, not the latter.

(Refer to Chapter 2 of this book, for a discussion of how aionios is used in the Greek New Testament.)

But what is there beyond simple, factual teachings surrounding the future resurrection and judgment of Christians that could be categorized as “solid food” rather than “milk”?  The answer is evident.  Beyond the simple facts there are teachings surrounding an out-resurrection, and the out-resurrection is inseparably connected with the issues of the judgment seat.  The out-resurrection actually results from the purpose and outcome of this judgment.

The “out-resurrection” and that to which it pertains can be found in Philippians 3:11 (the word “resurrection” in this verse is a translation of the Greek word, exanastasis, which should literally be translated “out-resurrection”).  And the context (Philippians 3:10, 12-14) has to do with present Christian activity in view of future decisions and determinations emanating from the things revealed at the judgment seat.

(The Greek word anastasis, translated “resurrection” [e.g., Philippians 3:10], is a compound word meaning “to stand up.”  Ana means “up,” and stasis means “to stand.”  Anastasis appears in Philippians 3:11 with the Greek preposition “ek,” meaning “out of [i.e., ‘from within’],” prefixed to the word [becoming “ex” when prefixed to words beginning with a vowel, as in this case].  Thus, ex-ana-stasis means “to stand up out of.”

This “standing up out of” — the “out-resurrection” of Philippians 3:11 — simply refers to a further separation that will occur at the judgment seat.  The resurrection [anastasis] of Christians will separate all Christians from all non-Christians [Jew or Gentile]; and the subsequent out-resurrection [exanastasis] will separate one group of Christians [the faithful] from the remaining Christians [the unfaithful].)

At the judgment seat of Christ there will be a “standing up” of certain Christians “out of” the remaining Christians, based on decisions and determinations rendered by the righteous Judge.  And standing separate from the others within this select group in that day will be a privilege accorded those previously found to have exercised faithfulness in their assigned household responsibilities during the time of their Lord’s absence.

It is in this realm where one finds the meat and strong meat pertaining to resurrection and judgment awaiting Christians;  and it is also in this realm where one finds the end or goal of all that which is referred to through the triad of doctrinal teaching delineated in Hebrews 6:1-2. 

And This Will We Do If . . . . 

Hebrews 6:3 introduces the heart of the third of the five major warnings in Hebrews (Hebrews 6:4-6).  Verses one and two form the connection for that which preceded with that which follows.  Then verse three provides an additional connecting thought, which carries one directly into the heart of the warning itself.

Essentially, the verse states that we will follow the writer’s exhortation to go on to maturity if God permits us to go on.  This, of course, leaves one with the thought that God may not permit some Christians to go on into the deep things in His Word.

And that is exactly the case, with the warning itself answering the question, “Why?”

For it is impossible . . .” (Hebrews 6:4).
Chapter Five
If They Shall Fall Away

And this we will do, if God permits.

For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted the heavenly gift, and have become partakers of the Holy Spirit,

and have tasted the good Word of God and the powers of the age to come,

if they fall away, to renew them again to repentance, since they crucify again for themselves the Son of God, and put Him to an open shame. (Hebrews 6:3-6)

The line of teaching thus far in the third of the five major warnings in Hebrews — in perfect keeping with the things set forth in the first two warnings — is with constant reference to that coming day when Christ will reign over the earth as “King of kings, and Lord of lords.”  The day is coming, at the end of the Great Tribulation, when an angel will sound the last of seven trumpets; and, in connection with the sounding of this trumpet, “loud voices in heaven” are going to be heard, announcing:

The kingdoms of this world have become the kingdom of our Lord and of His Christ, and He shall reign forever and ever!” (Revelation 11:15 ASV; cf. Revelation 10:1-7).

The whole of God’s revelation to man, beginning with the opening two chapters of Genesis, progressively moves toward the same goal — that coming day announced in Revelation 11:15.  And revelation throughout the book of Hebrews, in perfect keeping with revelation as a whole, views that future day as central in all matters surrounding the past or present.

The Warning Passages

The first of the five major warnings in the book of Hebrews deals with “so great salvation” (Hebrews 2:3), which is the greatest thing God has ever designed for redeemed man.  This salvation has to do with Christians being elevated from this earth and placed in the heavens on the throne as co-heirs with the “King of kings, and Lord of lords”; and the time when this will occur is revealed to be in that coming day when Christ fulfills the things that are stated in the seven Messianic passages making up most of chapter one, leading into the first warning.

Also in connection with the first warning there is a revealed angelic ministry (Hebrews 1:13-14; 2:5); and this ministry is with a view to Christians wearing the crowns presently worn by angels when they one day rule in the kingdom under Christ (see the author’s book, So Great Salvation BOOK, Chapter 2, in this site).

The second of the five major warnings (Hebrews 3; 4) begins by addressing those to whom the warning applies:

Therefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling . . . . (Hebrews 3:1a).

The parallel is then drawn between Israel’s earthly calling and the Christians’ heavenly calling, with the writer drawing extensively from the type surrounding Israel’s calling for all his spiritual lessons concerning the Christians’ calling.

The land of Canaan during Moses and Joshua’s day was occupied by the Nephilim, who had infiltrated and corrupted the Gentile nations in the land (Numbers 13:32-33 [the word, Nephilim, literally meaning, “fallen ones,” is a name used in Scripture for the offspring resulting from a co-habitation of “the sons of God” with “the daughters of men”;  cf. Genesis 6:4]); and the Gentile nations, infiltrated and corrupted by the Nephilim, were there at the pre-planned direction of Satan and his angels (who ruled from the heavens through the Gentile nations on earth [Daniel 10:13, 20; cf. Luke 4:6; Revelation 13:2]) to contest Israel’s right to enter into and take possession of this land.

That heavenly land to which Christians have been called, on the other hand, is presently occupied by Satan and his angels (the one-third who went along with Satan in his attempted coup, separate from the two-thirds who refused).  And at the heart of all teachings surrounding the second warning is a type-antitype parallel between the Israelites under Moses (and later Joshua) and Christians under Christ.

The Israelites, in the type, were called to leave one earthly land (Egypt) and dwell in another earthly land (Canaan) as “a kingdom of priests, and a holy nation.”  They were to dwell in that land, as God’s “firstborn son,” within a theocracy (cf. Exodus 4:22-23; 40:34-38; Joel 2:27ff).

And in this manner, with God dwelling in Israel’s midst and the nation exercising the rights of primogeniture, the Gentile nations were to be ruled by and blessed through the seed of Abraham, in perfect keeping with Genesis 12:2-3; 14:18-19; 22:17-18.

Christians, on the other hand, in the antitype, have been called to leave this earth and dwell in another land, in the heavens, as “kings and priests” and a “holy nation,” occupying the position of God’s firstborn son as well (following the adoption).  They are to dwell in that heavenly land within a theocracy, seated on the throne with Christ (cf. 1 Peter 2:9-10; Revelation 2:26-27; 5:10).

And in this manner, with Christians occupying positions of rulership with Christ, exercising (with Christ) the rights of primogeniture, the Gentile nations are to be ruled by and blessed through the seed of Abraham from a heavenly sphere as well (Galatians 3:29), also in perfect keeping with Genesis 12:2-3; 14:18-19; 22:17-18.

Satan and his angels are present in that heavenly land today — as the Gentile nations infiltrated and corrupted by the Nephilim were present in the land of Canaan during Moses and Joshua’s day — contesting the Christians’ right to one day enter and take possession of the land.  This is what the “manifold wisdom of God” being made known “by [‘through’] the Church” to “the principalities and powers in heavenly places” is all about in Ephesians 3:9-11, and this is what the warfare against these same regal powers in Ephesians 6:10ff is also all about.

The announcement has gone forth, “by [through] the Church,” to Satan and his angels in the heavens, that they are about to be replaced.  Both “Christ,” the Head, and the “Church,” the body, are on hand, waiting for that day.  And Satan, with knowledge of this fact, can only know that his time is short and that his days are numbered.

Christ has shown Himself fully qualified to take the kingdom (Matthew 4:1-11), and He has paid redemption’s price to redeem fallen man so that man can be brought back into the position for which he was created in the beginning (cf. Genesis 1:26, 28; 3:15; John 19:30); and the Holy Spirit is in the world today calling out the bride, who will ascend the throne with God’s Son in that coming day.

Knowing these things, Satan and his angels cannot anymore like the thought of Christ and Christians one day occupying the heavenly places that they presently occupy than the Gentile nations in the land of Canaan almost 3,500 years ago (under Satan’s direction and control) could have liked the thought of the Israelites coming in and occupying that land in their stead.

Thus, the warfare of Ephesians 6:11ff rages.  And, because of this warfare, Christians are called upon to make the necessary preparations.  They are called upon to properly array themselves for the ongoing “battle,” a battle which is very real.  And there is a “prize” in view, which is also very real — that of one day being accorded the privilege of occupying a position as co-heir with Christ in His kingdom (cf. Philippians 3:10-14);  and this prize can either be won (through overcoming in the battle) or lost (through being overcome in the battle).

Then the third major warning in Hebrews (Hebrews 5; 6) centers on Genesis 14:18-19 for its spiritual lessons — the only historic account of Melchizedek in the entire Old Testament (Psalm 110:4, the only other reference to Melchizedek in the Old Testament, draws from Genesis 14:18-19).  And though the account is very brief, it is fraught beyond compare with spiritual significance.  The whole of that which is taught in the spiritual lessons in Hebrews chapters five through seven draws from the whole of that which is taught surrounding Melchizedek in this one Old Testament passage.

Melchizedek was a king-priest in Jerusalem (cf. Genesis 14:18; Psalm 76:2), and though Christ is presently “a priest after the order of Melchizedek,” as He is presently “King [He was born ‘King of the Jews’],” He has yet to occupy either office (cf. Matthew 2:2; Hebrews 5:10; 6:20; 7:11).  He is presently ministering as High Priest in the heavenly sanctuary, on the basis of shed blood, after the order of Aaron.  It will only be when He leaves His present position in the sanctuary and comes forth as “King” that He will exercise the office of King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek” (ref. Chapter 1 in this book).

The writer of Hebrews dealt with this subject (Hebrews 5:1-10), then he dealt with spiritual babes “in Christ” who were not mature enough to understunderstanding of the things surrounding Christ’s comingunderstanding of the things surrounding Christ’s comingand these things (Hebrews 5:11-14), and then he exhorted these immature Christians to leave the foundational truths and go on to maturity (Hebrews 6:1-2).

And there is no getting around one central truth in this section of Scripture:  Maturity in the faith, as it is set forth in Hebrews 5:5-6:2, has to do with coming to a knowledge and understanding of those things that the Word of God reveals concerning that future day when Christ reigns over the earth as the great King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek.”

That which is stated in Hebrews 6:3 (“And this will we do, if God permit”), and the heart of the warning itself in Hebrews 6:4-6 (“For it is impossible . . . .”), MUST be understood within the framework of that which preceded it.  These verses must, contextually, be understood as having to do with Christians coming into a knowledge and understanding of the things surrounding Christ’s coming reign over the earth “after the order of Melchizedek.”

Reading into Hebrews 6:4-6 the thought of salvation by grace through faith (as so many do) is not only completely out of line with the context but it is also completely out of line with any Scriptural teaching concerning salvation by grace through faith, beginning with the opening two chapters of Genesis.

The context has to do with Christian maturity (which centers on coming into an understanding of specific future things, for a revealed purpose); and the message concerning salvation by grace through faith centers on the Christians’ presently possessed salvation, based on two finished works of the Triune Godhead:

1) The finished work of the Son at Calvary.

2) The finished work performed by the Holy Spirit in the life of the believer — breathing life into the one having no life, performed on the basis of and made possible through the Son’s prior finished work.

Hebrews 6:4-6 has to do strictly with God’s present and future work in the lives of Christians, not with His past work, effecting their present position, “in Christ.”  This section of Scripture is written to and has to do solely with those who are already saved, and it has to do specifically with bringing these saved individuals into a mature knowledge and understanding of the things surrounding Christ’s coming reign over the earth, as the great King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek.”

And This Will We Do, If . . . . . 

Hebrews 6:3 should be taken at face value.  That is, We will go on to maturity (Hebrews 6:1-2), if God permits us to go on (Hebrews 6:3).  And one is then left with the thought that God may not permit some Christians to go on to maturity.

Leading into Hebrews 6:3, the writer had previously reprimanded a group of Christians for their lack of spiritual maturity.  They had been saved for a sufficient length of time that all of them should have been well enough grounded in the Word that they could do two things (Hebrews 5:10-14):

1) Be able to understand teachings surrounding the coming Melchizedek priesthood of Christ.

2) Be able to teach others these things as well.

Then, following the reprimand, the writer exhorted these same Christians to leave “the elementary principles [the rudimentary things of the Christian faith]” and “go on to perfection [maturity in ‘the faith’]” (Hebrews 5:12; 6:1-2).

Then after this comes the statement that going on to maturity is conditional.  It is conditioned on God allowing the person to go on.  But bear in mind that this is not maturity in what might be considered a general sense; rather, the reference is to maturity in a specific sense.  This is maturity in that which Scripture calls “the faith” or “the word of the kingdom” (cf. Matthew 13:19; 1 Timothy 6:12; Jude 1:3) — maturity in things surrounding Christ’s coming reign over the earth “after the order of Melchizedek” (Hebrews 5:10ff).

Thus, the writer is dealing with a specific realm of biblical teaching that is little understood in Christendom today.  And this would provide a basic explanation (in conjunction with the working of the leaven in Matthew 13:33) for the existing situation.  Not only is there a present lack of knowledge (much less an understanding) concerning this whole overall message in Christendom but something even beyond this exists.  Along with the lack of knowledge and understanding, an overt aversion, more often than not, is exhibited toward any teaching on the subject.

(Note, by way of passing, that an aversion of this nature invariably emanates from two spheres:  1) Ignorance rather than knowledge.  2) Immaturity rather than maturity.)

And, projecting the matter out to the end of the dispensation, this is the message Christ will not find being taught to Christians in the churches at the time of His return.  Though this is the central message that Christians are supposed to hear once they have been grounded in the rudimentary things of the Word, Christ stated that by the end of the dispensation, at the time of His return, conditions will have become so completely contrary to the way they should exist that He will not find “faith [lit., ‘the faith’] on the earth” (Luke 18:8).

The reason why God will not allow certain Christians to go on to an understanding of these truths is given in the verses that immediately follow (Hebrews 6:4-6), which comprise the heart of the warning.  Hebrews 6:3 forms a connection between that which has preceded and that which follows; and this verse must, accordingly, be understood in the light of the complete context — verses both preceding and following.

Very briefly, note the verses leading into Hebrews 6:3 before going on to the verses forming the explanation.  The former verses (Hebrews 5:5-6:2) explain the matter from one standpoint, using one type; then the latter verses (Hebrews 6:4-6) explain the matter from another standpoint, using another type.

Hebrews 5 draws its spiritual lessons from Genesis 14 (and Psalm 110, which also draws from Genesis 14).  The subject has to do with Abraham meeting Melchizedek following the battle of the kings.

Melchizedek, at this time, brought forth “bread and wine” and blessed Abraham, “of God Most High, Possessor of heaven and earth” (Genesis 14:17-19).  This, of course, points to that day in the antitype, following the battle of the kings (Revelation 19:17-21), when Christ comes forth with “bread and wine” — as King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek” — to bless Abraham and his descendants, both heavenly and earthly (Matthew 26:29).

Now note something about the type, which must carry over into the antitype.  Abraham, after meeting Melchizedek, no longer manifested any interest in the things of this world.  The king of Sodom offered him goods, but his response was completely negative.  Abraham said to the king of Sodom:

I have raised my hand to the LORD, God Most High, the Possessor of heaven and earth,

that I will take nothing, from a thread to a sandal strap, and that I will not take anything that is yours, lest you should say, “I have made Abram rich” 

except only what the young men have eaten . . . .” (Genesis 14:22-24a).

Having met Melchizedek, Abraham manifested total disinterest in that which the king of Sodom had to offer.  He had found something so far greater than the things this world could offer that he refused to take anything (other than food) from the king of Sodom.  Rather, his interest was focused on the things surrounding Melchizedek (cf. Hebrews 12:2, “looking to Jesus . . . [lit., ‘Looking from (the surrounding things of the world) to Jesus’]”). 

Abraham, by this experience, could only have gained a whole new perspective on the present in relation to the future, and vice versa.  Thus, Abraham, relative to the magnanimous offer of the king of Sodom, in a word, told the king, No!

And that is where Christ comes into the picture in prophecy as the great King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek.”  The Father — “the possessor of heaven and earth” (Genesis 14:22) — has given all that He has to the Son (cf. Genesis 24:36; 25:5; John 16:13-15); and in that coming day, with the Son occupying both His own throne in the heavens and David’s throne on the earth, blessings will flow out to the Gentile nations through the seed of Abraham (“possessor of heaven and earth [through inheritance]”) from both heavenly and earthly spheres.

And when a Christian sees Christ, within this framework, as the great King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek,” this should drive him to manifest the same attitude toward the things of this world as Abraham manifested toward the things of the world after he met Melchizedek.  In the words of the song, “the things of this world” should “grow strangely dim.”  The Christian should possess an entirely new perspective on the present in relation to the future, and vice versa.

But, how often is the preceding really the case in the lives of Christians?  How many really understand these things?  Or, how many really view matters within the framework of “the light of His glory and grace”?

And therein lies the secret to questions surrounding Hebrews 6:3.  We are dealing with the very choicest of God’s choice things that He has set aside for Christians, and God has placed certain conditions around allowing Christians to move into a knowledge of the Son in this realm (cf. Philippians 3:10-14).  God knows what is in man; and He also knows what man coming into a knowledge and understanding of these things will, too often, do.

God knows that numerous Christians, after coming into a knowledge and understanding of Christ as King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek,” would not manifest the same attitude at all toward the world as Abraham manifested after he met Melchizedek.  They would, instead, either continue in or one day return to their worldly interest and involvement (cf. 1 John 2:15-17), which is within a world presently ruled by Satan and his angels.  And by so doing, such Christians could only bring shame upon Christ’s name (this will be further dealt with later in the chapter within the framework of that which is stated in Hebrews 6:6).

The matter surrounding God allowing or not allowing a Christian to go on to maturity though should be viewed more within the framework of man’s attitude toward these things than it should within the framework of God’s omniscience per se.  Scripture clearly states,

If anyone want to do [is willing to do] His will, he shall know concerning the doctrine . . . . (John 7:17)

That is: Do you really want to know Christ as “author [‘source’] of eternal salvation [salvation for the age (the Messianic Era)]”? (Hebrews 5:9).  Are you serious about the present warfare and one day coming into a realization of the proffered inheritance?  If so, there should be no reason why God would not allow you to go on into a knowledge and understanding of the various things surrounding His Son’s coming reign over the earth.

But, if on the other hand, an interest in and a seriousness about the matter are not present, there is no biblical reason why God should allow such a person to go on into a knowledge and understanding of these things.  In fact, within a biblical perspective, the opposite would exist instead.  From a biblical perspective, God would not allow such a person to go on, for a revealed reason.

And with this in mind, we’re ready to go on into the heart of the warning and see the explanation to verse three from the perspective of the type in the preceding warning in chapters three and four.

For It Is Impossible . . .

Hebrews 6:4-6 is looked upon by numerous Christians as possibly the most difficult and/or controversial passage in all Scripture.  And the reason why the passage is looked upon after this fashion is because of an erroneous interpretative approach.  The passage is invariably approached from the standpoint of teachings surrounding the Christians’ presently possessed eternal salvation — salvation “by grace through faith.”

The passage though, as previously stated, doesn’t deal with this subject.  And, not dealing with this subject, it is understandable why those who seek to interpret the passage from the standpoint of teachings surrounding salvation by grace through faith find themselves in unfamiliar surroundings.  And not only is this the case, but they often, as well, find themselves being forced into erroneous views concerning salvation.

Then, beyond the preceding, the correct subject matter is not even being dealt with.  Rather, through this erroneous interpretative approach, the correct subject matter is, instead, completely obscured.  And such can only foster the present work of the enemy as it is outlined in 2 Corinthians 4:4 — blinding the minds of Christians relative to “the gospel of the glory of Christ” (NKJV; ASV).

1) Once Enlightened…But Fell Away

Certain descriptive words appearing in verses four and five make it virtually impossible to look upon these verses as describing unsaved people.

There is the word, “enlightened” (Hebrews 6:4), which is used in Hebrews 10:32, translated “illuminated.”  And according to 1 Corinthians 2:14, “the natural man” cannot be enlightened or illuminated in spiritual matters.  Then, beyond that, the passage is dealing with things other than the milkof the Word; it is dealing with the “solid food [strong meat]” of the Word (Hebrews 5:12-14).

Then there is the word, “tasted” (Hebrews 6:4-5).  This is the same word used for Christ tasting death “for every man” in Hebrews 2:9.  The experiences entered into by those in Hebrews 6:4-5 must be looked upon as a tasting to the same extent that Christ tasted “death” at Calvary.  The latter was full and complete, and the former must be as well.

And the last descriptive word is “partakers” (Hebrews 6:4).  This is the same word translated “fellows” in Hebrews 1:9 and “partakers” in Hebrews 3:1, 14.  This is the word metochoi, which could be better translated, “companions.”  It is used in chapters one and three describing Christ’s co-heirs, His companions, in the coming day of His power.

Being “enlightened,” tasting “of the heavenly gift,” being made “partakers of the Holy Spirit,” tasting “the good Word of God,” and tasting “the powers of the world [‘age’] to come” form a description of Christians progressively coming into a mature knowledge and understanding of the things surrounding Christ as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek” from Hebrews 5.  It, thus, has to do with Christians coming into a mature knowledge and understanding of Christ and His companions’ coming reign over the earth.

Then, spiritual lessons surrounding the possibility of Christians falling away after coming into this mature state is drawn from the type dealt with prior to the introduction of Melchizedek in Hebrews 5 — the account of the Israelites under Moses (Hebrews 3; 4).

The Israelites under Moses passed through similar experiences within the framework of their earthly calling, climaxed by their hearing the report of the twelve spies and tasting the actual fruits of the land that they had brought back with them.

And that which happened to the Israelites at this point (in the type) is where one must go in order to understand the falling away and accompanying statements (in the antitype) in Hebrews 6:6.

The Israelites at Kadesh-Barnea were in possession of the Word of God (received at Sinai), God dwelled in their midst (in the Holy of Holies of the tabernacle, built and erected at Sinai), they had heard the report of the spies, and they had tasted the actual fruits of the land (brought back by the spies).

And occupying this position, they were then ready to enter the land, conquer and possess the land, and subsequently realize their calling in the land as God’s firstborn son.

They, at this point, were in possession of what could only be looked upon as a mature knowledge of the whole of that which was in view.  They understood their calling and that which lay out ahead.  And it is at this point that they fell away and, within the framework of that stated in the antitype in Hebrews 6:4-6, found it impossible to be renewed “again to repentance.”

2) Impossible To Renew Again…Because…

The report that the spies brought back concerning the land was both positive and negative.  It was a good land, flowing with “milk and honey”; but the inhabitants, infiltrated by the Nephilim, were strong and lived in walled cities (Numbers 13:26-29, 32-33).

Caleb and Joshua, exhorting the people, said,

Let us go up at once and take possession, for we are well able to overcome it. (Numbers 13:30)

But the remaining spies said,

We are not able to go up against the people, for they are stronger than we. (Numbers 13:31)

The people of Israel heard the report and both exhortations, but they believed the evil report of the ten spies rather than the true report of Caleb and Joshua.  And their resulting actions said it all.  They wept, began to murmur against Moses and Aaron, and then looked back to Egypt, wishing that they had never left.  Then, to climax matters, they sought to appoint another leader and return to Egypt (Numbers 14:1-4).

They, in the words of the antitype, fell away.  They had turned their backs upon God; and God, correspondingly, turned His back upon them.  Because of that which had transpired, the most severe judgment possible was pronounced upon the entire accountable generation.  Every single individual comprising that generation, twenty years old and above, save Caleb and Joshua, was to be overthrown in the wilderness.

And once this apostasy had occurred (with its corresponding pronounced judgment), there could be no renewal “again to repentance” (as in the antitype).  And the reason, drawing again from the antitype (“crucify to themselves the Son of God”), is because they had brought shame and reproach upon the One (God) dwelling in their midst, who was to have led them victoriously into the land.

(“Repentance” simply means a change of mind.  And in both the type and antitype, the change of mind is on the part of God, not on the part of the Israelites [type] or on the part of Christians [antitype].)

The Israelites, the very next day, repented (changed their minds).  They “rose up early” and sought to “go up to the place” which the Lord had promised.  But the Lord didn’t repent (He didn’t change His mind).  He was no longer with them relative to their entering the land and victoriously combating the enemy; and, consequently, the Israelites, trying to enter the land apart from the Lord’s leadership, were smitten and driven back (Numbers 14:40-45).

And that’s what Hebrews 6:4-6 is about.  If God allows a Christian to come into a mature knowledge of His Son’s coming reign as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek,” and that Christian apostatizes, the same thing will occur as that which occurred with the Israelites under Moses (it would have to, for the antitype must follow the type in exact detail).

The Christian would be cut off insofar as those things surrounding his calling were concerned.  He would not be allowed to subsequently enter that heavenly land to which he had been called and victoriously combat the enemy therein.  He could never be brought back to the position that he had previously occupied.  Which is to say, he could not be renewed “again to repentance.”

Though the Christian may later change his mind about the matter (as the Israelites did), God would not change His mind (as in the type).  The Christian, like the Israelites, would be overthrown on the right side of the blood but on the wrong side of the goal of his calling.

And the reason for such severe judgment on God’s part results from the fact that, through this act, such a Christian could only bring shame and reproach upon the name of Christ.

Note the entire expression,

. . . they crucify again for themselves the Son of God [‘afresh,’ as in the KJV, is not in the Greek text, though implied], and put Him to an open shame” (Hebrews 6:6).

The thought has to do with the shame and reproach surrounding Calvary, not with subjecting the Son to a second crucifixion, for such an act is impossible (Hebrews 7:27).

But subjecting the Son to this same type of shame and reproach at the hands of the world is very possible today;  and such shame and reproach can result from the act of any Christian falling away in the antitype of the Israelites at Kadesh-Barnea.

A Christian though, to fall away after this fashion, would have to do two things:

1) He would first have to come into a mature knowledge and understanding of the things surrounding Christ’s coming reign over the earth.

2) He would then have to apostatize after the same fashion in which the Israelites apostatized (looking away from Moses and the land [an earthly land], back to Egypt; i.e., looking away from Christ and the land [a heavenly land], back to the world).

And doing this, a Christian would be subjecting God’s Son to the same type of humiliation and shame that He experienced at Calvary.  The expression, “crucify again for themselves,” is actually explained by the remainder of the verse — “put [expose] Him to an open shame.”  It is subjecting the world’s coming Ruler to humiliation and shame by the one “in Christ” turning from that which lies out ahead and focusing his attention back on the present world system under the incumbent ruler, Satan.

And this is something that God will not allow.  Thus, the verse,

And this we will do [we will go on to maturity in the things surrounding Christ’s coming reign over the earth], if God permits [if God permits us to go on]” (Hebrews 6:3).
Chapter Six
Two Kinds of Growth

For the earth which drinks in the rain that often comes upon it, and bears herbs useful for those by whom it is cultivated, receives blessing from God;

but if it bears thorns and briars, it is rejected and near to being cursed, whose end is to be burned. (Hebrews 6:7-8)

The subject matter, contextually, must center on that which has preceded it.  The writer uses an illustration, drawn from nature, which corresponds to that which he has been discussing.  It is an illustration concerning two kinds of plant growth, resulting in two types of fruit.

This illustration would reflect back on the immediate context, which deals with maturity in the faith.  It deals with Christian growth or non-growth and a corresponding fruit bearing in relation to each.

The two types of fruit presented though are quite different, with one type being looked upon as barren (fruitless) in other passages of Scripture (cf. Mark 11:13; James 2:20 [ref. ASV]).

Some Greek manuscripts have the word arge, “barren,” rather than nekros, “dead,” in James 2:20.  Regardless though, “barren” or “dead,” in the sense spoken of here, would be the same — the same as that which is seen in Hebrews 6:8, bearing “thorns and briers.” As in the previous verses, the unsaved are not in view in Hebrews 6:7-8; nor is one’s eternal destiny in view.  The passage deals strictly with those who are already saved, those in a position to bring forth fruit.

Drawing from the type in the context, the passage deals with things beyond Exodus 12 — with man at a point beyond the death of the firstborn.  It deals with man in a position to bring forth fruit relative to the hope of his calling.

Preceding events surrounding the death of the firstborn, there is no such thing as man being placed in a position of this nature.  Prior to the point of salvation, a person is associated only with the earth.  He is associated with Adam, who was made from “the dust of the ground” (Genesis 2:7).  And at the time of the fall, the ground came under a curse:

. . . Cursed is the ground for your sake; in toil you shall eat of it all the days of your life.

Both thorns and thistles it shall bring forth for you . . . . (Genesis 3:17-18a [17b])

Fallen man is “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1).  And insofar as works or fruit bearing are concerned, he can only do two things:

1) He can only produce works or bring forth fruit in association with the cursed earth, with which he finds himself connected.

2) He can only be active after this fashion within the sphere of the one life he possesses (“natural,” i.e., “soulical” [cf. 1 Corinthians 2:14ff]).

He could never, in an eternity of time, rise above his connection with the earth; nor, in the same eternity of time, could he remove himself from the “natural.”  Thus, he, in and of himself, could never bring forth anything acceptable to God.  All which he, in his fallen state, might consider as “righteous” would only be looked upon by God after one fashion — “as filthy rags” (Isaiah 64:6).

Man has a spiritual problem, which had its origin in the fall.  Man, at that time, found himself separated from God; and, apart from divine intervention, resulting in redemption, that’s where he would not only continue to remain today but for all eternity as well.

Unredeemed man’s association with the “natural” leaves him alienated from God; and his association with the “earth” leaves him destined for destruction.

This is the reason man MUST be born from above, which is a spiritual birth.  There is no alternative.  If he would escape the state in which he presently finds himself, he must escape this state through God’s provided means.

Unredeemed man has no capacity whatsoever to act either relative to or within the “spiritual realm.”  Insofar as spiritual matters are concerned, unredeemed man has no more ability to act than any person in any graveyard has the ability to act physically.  Both are dead — one spiritually, the other physically.  And, apart from divine intervention, neither could ever make even the most minute move conceivable — one in the spiritual realm, the other in the physical realm.

Thus, unredeemed man, to escape his present state, must be made alive spiritually.  He must be brought from his dead, alienated state to a living, non-alienated state.  That is, he must be removed from his present state and be placed in an entirely different state.  He must pass “from death to life” (John 5:24).

A man can make no move toward the Red Sea and the things lying beyond (Exodus 13ff) until he has first settled the matter surrounding the death of the firstborn (Exodus 12).  Otherwise, as Pharaoh and his armed forces, he will be stopped at the Sea; and there will he die, with no removal from Egypt and resurrection to life on the eastern banks of the Sea in view.

He must first believe on the One who died in his stead, with God then viewing the matter exactly as seen in the type in Exodus chapter twelve:

. . . when I see the blood, I will pass over you . . . . (Exodus 12:13)

Until a person has settled this matter, he can never be associated with anything other than Egypt and the things of that land.  But once he has settled this matter, a new land comes into view.  Once he has settled this matter, he finds himself associated with a land removed from Egypt.

But, there is still a problem.

And that still-existing problem is what Hebrews 6:7-8 is about.  Though redeemed man finds himself associated with a land removed from Egypt, the land of Egypt is not done away with.  The land of Egypt and all things appertaining thereunto remain in existence.

In this respect, though redeemed man possesses a new nature, the old nature is still present.  Matters are exactly as in the original type in Genesis 1:3-5 when God “commanded the light to shine out of darkness” (John 1:5; 2 Corinthians 4:6).  The darkness remained, though light now shined forth out of that darkness (ref. the author’s book, From Egypt to Canaan BOOK, Chapter 7, in this site).

Redeemed man thus finds himself in a position where he can go in either of two directions.  He can either fix his attention on the land out ahead, or he can turn and fix his attention on the land from which he was called.

Insofar as his eternal destiny is concerned, it could never make one iota of difference which direction he takes.  But, insofar as the hope of his calling — the purpose for his salvation — is concerned, it would make every difference.

Hebrews 6:7-8 presents man with a dual capacity in this realm.  That is, he possesses the capacity to go in either direction.  Thus, both textually and contextually, it is evident that the passage is dealing only with those who have passed “from death to life.”  Those remaining “dead in trespasses and sins” do not possess this dual capacity and cannot be in view at all.

(Man must be made alive “spiritually,” for “God is spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth” [John 4:24 NASB, NIV].  Consequently, in order for man to find himself in a non-alienated state once again, he must, through divine intervention [for he himself is powerless to act], be restored “spiritually”; and this can be accomplished only through the spiritual birth from above.

John 4:24 has nothing to do with God in a physical sense, as the verse is often understood [stating, on the basis of this verse, that God does not have a physical existence].  The word “spirit” is anarthrous [no article before the word] in the Greek text, referring to God’s character [His essence, His being] rather than to His identity.  The expression is used in the same sense as another expression by John, “God is love” [1 John 4:16].  And the latter has no more to do with the physical than the former, or vice versa.  Both refer to God’s character.

The preceding, as well, shows the reason why the natural man finds himself alienated from God.  He, within the framework of his character, acts in the “natural,” for that is the only sphere in which it is possible for him to act.  But God, within the framework of His character, acts in the “spiritual,” never the “natural.”  And one is totally incompatible with the other.  Ishmael cannot act within the sphere occupied by Isaac.  It is impossible.

Thus, the “natural man” cannot worship God “in spirit and in truth”; nor can he exercise “faith,” apart from which it is impossible to please God [Hebrews 11:6].  Only the person having experienced the spiritual birth from above is in a position to do either.

But, such a person may or may not conduct his affairs in the spiritual realm, though Scripture, time after time, exhorts him to so do.  Those things that characterize his life may or may not be in line with those things that characterize God, though they should be.  He still possesses the old nature [the natural (soulical) man, connected with the earth], though he [unlike unredeemed man] also possesses the new nature [the spiritual man, connected with God, another land, etc.].  And a Christian is fully capable of following either nature, going in either direction.

Note that saved man functioning in the realm of the natural, the soulical, rather than the spiritual, can only bring forth exactly the same thing in relation to fruit bearing as unsaved man, for he is operating in connection with a cursed earth, the first birth, etc.  And God will always reject such works.

And for this reason Scripture is filled with spiritual lessons, exhortations, and warnings concerning the overall matter surrounding the Christians’ calling.  And herein, as well, lies the reason for the necessity of proper spiritual growth to maturity, for redeemed man invariably lives within the sphere of which ever nature is cultivated, nurtured, and fed.)

Blessings From God

Several lines of teaching can be drawn from Hebrews 6:7-8.  One would have to do with redeemed man in relation to two lands — one earthly, the other heavenly.  Another line of teaching would contrast the two lands themselves — one land having to do with our natural birth and the other with our spiritual birth.  However, the latter (referring to the two lands) would still have to be understood in conjunction with the former (referring to redeemed man), for one cannot be separated from the other.

1) The Land of Canaan

That heavenly land to which Christians under Christ have been called (in a place removed from the earth) is typified by the earthly land to which the Israelites under Moses were called (the land of Canaan).  And the land from which the Israelites were called (Egypt) would typify the land from which Christians have been called (the earth).

Just as the Israelites were to separate themselves from Egypt and fix their attention on the land set before them, Christians are to separate themselves from this world and fix their attention on the land set before them.

Both callings thus concern two lands — one from which the person has been called, and the other to which the person has been called; and God draws spiritual lessons from the former calling (the Israelites under Moses) to teach His people great spiritual truths concerning the latter calling (Christians under Christ).

The land of Canaan was the place wherein the Israelites under Moses could realize both a “rest” and an “inheritance” (Deuteronomy 12:9).  God said of the land of Canaan,

but the land which you cross over to possess is a land of hills and valleys, which drinks water from the rain of heaven,

a land for which the LORD your God cares; the eyes of the LORD your God are always on it, from the beginning of the year to the very end of the year. (Deuteronomy 11:11-12)

“Rain,” in this respect, is associated with God’s blessings.  In Deuteronomy 32:2, the Lord states,

Let My teaching drop as the rain, My speech distill as the dew, as raindrops on the tender herb, and as showers on the grass.

Then, during the coming Messianic Era the presence or absence of “rain” is associated with the presence or absence of blessings.  On the one hand, the prophesied “latter rain” is associated with blessings for Israel, which will result in blessings for the Gentile nations (Joel 2:23); and, on the other hand, the absence of “rain” is associated with a withholding of blessings from these nations (Zechariah 14:17-19).

(Though the land of Canaan is part of the earth, which is under a curse, it is used in an eschatological sense within the framework of the type [referring to that day when the earth will be removed from the present curse].  In this respect, it is used relative to both the rest set before Christians [to be realized in that coming seventh day, the earth’s coming Sabbath] and a land contrasted with Egypt [always a type of the world in Scripture].  In the latter respect, the land of Canaan would be associated with “the spiritual” and the land of Egypt with “the natural.”)

Thus, the land of Canaan corresponds to the land of Hebrews 6:7, which “drinks in the rain that often comes upon it,” which “receives blessings from God.”  And the land of Canaan (to which the Israelites under Moses were called) is set forth as a type of that heavenly land (to which Christians under Christ have been called).

Contextually, this verse would have to do with those who have been allowed to go on to maturity within the framework of Hebrews 6:1-6, remaining faithful to their calling.  The blessings in view would have to do with being enlightened concerning the things out ahead — tasting “the heavenly gift . . . the good Word of God and the powers of the age to come” — and with being made “partakers [‘companions’] of the Holy Spirit” in these matters, as He leads individuals “into all truth” (Hebrews 6:4-5; John 16:13).

And further, contextually, the verse would have to do with that coming day when Christ will be the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek” (Hebrews 5:5-14).  That will be the day when the blessings of God will find their ultimate fulfillment insofar as man on the present earth is concerned.  In that day the blessings of God will flow out through the Seed of Abraham to the Gentile nations from both heavenly and earthly spheres.  And the Seed of Abraham, in that day, will dwell in these lands (heavenly and earthly), corresponding to the land of Hebrews 6:7.

2) Caleb and Joshua

Caleb and Joshua — two of the Israelites under Moses at Kadesh-Barnea, and two of the twelve spies sent in to obtain a report concerning the land of Canaan — had a proper respect for God’s calling and the land set before them.  All twelve of the spies first presented a uniform report to Israel concerning the land (a land flowing with “milk and honey [they had brought back some of the actual fruits of the land for the people to see],” but strong Gentile nations, infiltrated by the Nephilim, dwelled in the land).

Then Caleb, with the support of Joshua, apart from the other ten, “quieted the people before Moses” and exhorted them after a positive fashion (Numbers 13:26-29; cf. Numbers 13:33):

Let us go up at once and take possession, for we are well able to overcome it. (Numbers 13:30)

Though the enemy was stronger and more numerous than the Israelites, Caleb and Joshua believed that which God had to say concerning their calling and the land set before them.

They had seen God’s previous dealings with the Egyptians the night of the Passover (Exodus 12:29ff), they had seen God’s miraculous parting of the waters of the Red Sea (Exodus 14:21-22), they had seen God’s destruction of the Egyptian army in the Red Sea (Exodus 14:23-28), they had seen God’s provision of food and water in the wilderness (Exodus 16:4-18; 17:1-7), and they had seen God’s continued provision of victory over anyone who stood in the way of their march toward Sinai and their subsequent march toward the land of Canaan (Exodus 17:8-14).

(In fact, God’s attitude toward anyone standing in Israel’s way was such that He not only completely destroyed the Egyptian army that moved into the sea after Israel [“Not so much as one of them remained.” (Exodus 14:28)], but He pronounced a terminal, annihilating judgment upon the “first of the nations” [Numbers 24:20] to war against Israel in the wilderness.  God said to Moses:

Write this for a memorial in the book and recount it in the hearing of Joshua, that I will utterly blot out the remembrance of Amalek from under heaven. [Exodus 17:14].

The Amalekite nation existed for hundreds of years following the Exodus under Moses [continuing to exist throughout this time because of the failure of the Israelites to carry out their God-appointed task as executioners of the Amalekites (Deuteronomy 25:17-19; 1 Samuel 15:2-26; 2 Samuel 1:1-16; cf. Revelation 3:11)].  But, during the days of Hezekiah, this nation was ultimately destroyed after the fashion that God had stated centuries earlier, at the time of the Exodus [1 Chronicles 4:39-43].  And, as a consequence, the only available record today that this nation ever even existed can be found only one place — in the pages of Scripture.

Secular history knows nothing of the Amalekites, for God destroyed this nation to the extent that man, in his secular world today [archaeology, etc.], can find no trace whatsoever of the people of this nation.)

Caleb and Joshua had seen and experienced these things; and they knew that it was through the Lord’s strength and power, not their own, that deliverance or provision had been forthcoming at every point.  The Lord had slain the firstborn in Egypt (Exodus 12:12), the Lord had destroyed the Egyptian army, and the Lord was the One who warred with Amalek (eventually blotting him out of existence [Exodus 17:14-16]).  And the Lord was the One who, as well, over the previous one and one-half years, had miraculously provided food and water in the wilderness for the Israelites (Exodus 16:4; 17:5-7).

Thus, for Caleb and Joshua (and it should have been the same for the remainder of the nation), it was really a simple matter to look out ahead to the land set before them and believe, regardless of the strength of the land’s inhabitants or the comparative weakness and seeming inability of the Israelites, that the people of Israel could “go up at once, and possess it.”  The people of Israel would be “well able to overcome it,” but not in their own strength and power.  They, as before, would have to rely upon the Lord, with His strength and power; and by so doing, through faith in the Lord, nothing could stand in their way as they marched into the land and victoriously engaged the enemy.

But there was another side to the matter, and that was the attitude exhibited by the ten remaining spies, with their “evil report.”  They, in a faithless manner, overlooking all God’s works that had preceded, said to the Israelites,

We are not able to go up against the people, for they are stronger than we. (Numbers 13:31)

It is these two reports, with the resulting action of Caleb and Joshua on the one hand and the remainder of the nation on the other, which establish a basis for much of that which is taught in Hebrews 3-6.  And nearing the end of this whole section, in Hebrews 6:7-8, these two totally incompatible ways in which the Israelites viewed the land set before them (typifying the two totally incompatible ways Christians can view the land set before them) are set forth in a very simple illustration, drawn from nature.

Within one sphere, there is acceptance, followed by blessings; within the other, there is rejection, followed by curses.  And no middle ground lies between the two (cf. Matthew 12:30).  Thus, these two verses outline the only two options open to any Christian:

1) That of one day coming into a realization of his calling (Hebrews 6:7), associated with acceptance and blessings.

2) Or, that of one day being overthrown short of the goal of his calling (Hebrews 6:8), associated with rejection and curses.

Rejected . . . 

The land of Canaan is set forth, on the one hand, corresponding to the land of Hebrews 6:7, associated with blessings from God; then it is set forth, on the other hand, as being sharply contrasted with the land of Egypt, which corresponds to the earth under a curse.  And though the curse will be lifted for one thousand years (during the coming Messianic Era), at the end of this time “the earth and the works that are in it will be burned up” (cf. 2 Peter 3:10-13).

It is the land of Egypt that corresponds to the land in Hebrews 6:8 — that which bears “thorns and briers . . . whose end is to be burned [set in sharp contrast to the land and its related fruit in Hebrews 6:7].”  And “the land of Egypt” is a type of the world in which man presently lives — a world under a curse, which brings forth “thorns and thistles” (Genesis 3:17-18).

Whether it be the earth under a curse or natural man connected with the earth, insofar as God is concerned, there can only be total, complete rejection.  That which bears thorns and briers is rejected.

The reference in Hebrews though is not to unredeemed man on the earth (although he has been rejected).  The reference is to redeemed man who looks to that land that bears “thorns and briers” (Hebrews 6:8) rather than to that land that brings forth “herbs useful for those by whom it is cultivated” (Hebrews 6:7).  The reference is to the antitype of those Israelites under Moses at Kadesh-Barnea who believed the evil report of the ten spies concerning the land of Canaan, causing them to look back to Egypt rather than out ahead to the land of their calling (Numbers 13:31-14:4).

These Israelites looked back to a land that bore “thorns and briers” rather than out ahead to a land that brought forth “herbs useful for those by whom it is cultivated.”  And their subsequent overthrow in the wilderness was completely in line with that which God had to say about Egypt, the land to which they had sought to return.  Relative to their calling and the land set before them (called out of Egypt to dwell in the land of Canaan as God’s firstborn son, within a theocracy), they were “rejected.”  They were overthrown in the wilderness, short of this goal.

And the warning to Christians is that they can, by following the same example, only suffer the same fate.  Eternally saved?  Yes!  But, just as the Israelites under Moses were overthrown on the right side of the blood at a place short of the goal of their calling, so can Christians under Christ be overthrown at the same place, for the same reason, after the identical fashion (cf. 1 Corinthians 9:24-10:11).

1) Righteous Lot

The experiences of “righteous” Lot (2 Peter 2:7-8) form another Old Testament type — from a different perspective — concerning redeemed man’s calling from the world to a land removed from the world.  And, within this account, the type is quite instructive concerning the inability of a carnal, worldly person (though redeemed) to act in any depth at all within the “spiritual.”

Lot was among those whom Abraham rescued in the battle of the kings in Genesis 14.  And, from the record, it seems apparent that Lot was with Abraham when Melchizedek came forth with bread and wine following this battle.

However, it was Abraham alone who was blessed by Melchizedek and was allowed to understand enough about that which was happening to make him lose all interest in the things that the world had to offer (Genesis 14:18-24).

(One aspect of the preceding type would prevent Lot from entering into these experiences, for he was not of Abraham’s seed.  But the aspect of the type being viewed is that of two saved individuals in Melchizedek’s presence, not God’s covenant dealings and promises to Abraham and his seed.

Note one facet of teaching from this aspect of the type relative to Christians in the coming kingdom.  All will be present when Christ exercises the Melchizedek priesthood, but not all will be blessed.)

Abraham and Lot, in this respect, would fit within the framework of Hebrews 6:1-6.  One was allowed to go on into an understanding of the things surrounding Melchizedek, but not so with the other.  Viewing their individual backgrounds, the reason becomes evident; and viewing that which occurred in the lives of these two men in subsequent years, the end result is quite instructive.

Abraham lived in “the plains of Mamre,” near Hebron, located in the mountainous terrain of the high country (Genesis 13:18; 14:13; 18:1; 23:17-19; 35:27).  Lot, on the other hand, lived in Sodom, in “the plain of Jordan,” in the low-lying country (Genesis 13:10-12; 14:12; 19:1).

The difference in these two places would be similar to the difference between Jerusalem and Jericho.  Jerusalem was located in the mountainous terrain of the high country, but Jericho was located near the lowest point in the land (actually, on earth), near the Dead Sea at the southern end of the Jordan plain (where Sodom and the other cities of the plain are believed to have once existed).

Jerusalem and Jericho are set in sharp contrast to one another in Scripture.  One is “the city of the great King,” from which blessings for the nations of the earth will flow during the coming age (Psalm 48:2; Zechariah 14:1-21); but “a curse” rests upon the other (Joshua 6:18, 26).  And the two places where Abraham and Lot lived are set in similar sharp contrast.

Lot’s downward path can be seen in different places from Genesis 13:10 to Genesis 19:1, and the results of his downward path can be seen in Genesis 14:12-24; 19:1-38.

Lot “lifted up his eyes, and saw all the plain of Jordan, that it was well watered everywhere . . . .”  He then “chose for himself all the plain of Jordan . . . dwelt in the cities of the plain, and pitched his tent even as far as Sodom.”  And in the process of doing this, he separated himself from Abraham (Genesis 13:10-12).  That is, the carnal believer separated himself from the spiritual believer.

The day came when Lot got into trouble and had to be rescued by Abraham (Genesis 14:12-16).  But his long association with the cities of the plain could only have prevented him from seeing beyond the “letter” when Melchizedek subsequently appeared, following the battle of the kings (Genesis 14:18-24); and his failure to see beyond the “letter,” coupled with his long prior association with the cities of the plain, eventually resulted in his not only again living in Sodom but also in his being actively involved within the affairs of the city (Genesis 19:1 [affairs of a city were carried on by men seated at the gate, as was Lot]).

Abraham, during this same time though, dwelled in the high country, removed from the cities of the plain.  And, apart from instances such as his rescue of Lot and his intercession on behalf of the righteous in Sodom (Genesis 14:14-16; 18:23-33), the affairs of the people in the Jordan plain were of no moment to him.

Thus, when the day arrived for the destruction of the cities of the plain — as the day will arrive for the destruction of the present world system — two completely contrasting saved individuals can be seen.  And that’s what is in view in Hebrews 6:7-8, along with fruit bearing in each sphere — one of value, the other worthless (cf. 1 Corinthians 3:12).

Some Christians have been allowed to go on and see that which is taught concerning Melchizedek.  Consequently, their interest doesn’t lie in the things of the Jordan plain but in the things of the high country.  And they dwell where their interest lies.

Other Christians though, as Lot, have not been allowed to go on and see that which is taught concerning Melchizedek (and, invariably, for the same reason set forth in Lot’s life).  Consequently, their interest doesn’t lie in the things of the high country but in those things of the valley instead.  And they too dwell where their interest lies.

2) Escape From Sodom

The Jordan plain with its cities was destroyed during Abraham and Lot’s day by “brimstone and fire” from heaven (Genesis 19:24, 25; cf. Deuteronomy 29:23).  And though Lot was delivered from Sodom prior to this destruction, his deliverance was, as in the words of 1 Corinthians 3:15, “so as through fire.”

Prior to this destruction, Lot was placed outside Sodom and commanded,

Escape for your life! Do not look behind you nor stay anywhere in the plain. Escape to the mountain, lest you be destroyed. (Genesis 19:17)

Note what’s involved in this four-part command.  First, “Escape for you life [‘soul’].”

This is the saving of the soul/life.  Physical life in this instance?  Yes!  But far more than just the physical is involved, as becomes evident from the remainder of the command.

The next three parts relate how the soul/life can be saved:

1) “Do not look behind you” (cf. Luke 9:62; Hebrews 12:1-2).

2) “nor stay anywhere in the plain” (don’t remain in the low-lying country [equivalent to Egypt]).

3) “Escape to the mountain” (a “mountain” is used in Scripture symbolizing a kingdom, particularly Christ’s coming Kingdom [cf. Isaiah 2:1-5; Daniel 2:35, 44-45; Matthew 17:1-5]).

(Note:  Contrary to some English translations, the word “mountain” in the Hebrew text is singular, as in the KJV.  The reference is to a “mountain” symbolizing a kingdom, not to “mountains” symbolizing kingdoms.  A distinction between “mountain” and “mountains” in this respect can be seen in Isaiah 2:2-3:

. . . the mountain of the LORD'S house [the kingdom of Christ] shall be established on the top of the mountains [all the individual earthly kingdoms] . . . .”)

The escape from the plain to the mountain is an escape from Egypt to Canaan — to that land associated with the coming kingdom.  This is where one’s attention is to be centered.  This is where he is to dwell.

Then the last part of the verse relates that which will happen to a person should he not follow the Lord’s command in this respect:  “lest you be destroyed.”  That is, he will be destroyed by that which will itself be destroyed; and, as a consequence, he will lose his soul/life.

Lot though had no concept of that which was being stated; and, in reality, even though the Lord had given him this four-part command, he couldn’t follow it.

His spiritual senses had not been sufficiently developed or exercised.  He could do no more than act after a carnal fashion, which he did (Genesis 19:19-20).  And this is the apparent reason why the Lord, apart from remonstrance, honored his request to be allowed to go to Zoar instead of the mountain (Genesis 19:21-23).

However, Zoar — a city in the plain, spared for Lot — wasn’t the last stop.  After the destruction of the other cities of the plain, Lot became afraid to dwell in Zoar and moved out into the mountain to which he had previously been commanded to escape.

But, unlike Abraham, Lot dwelled on the mountain in “a cave” (Genesis 19:30) rather than standing in a place “before the Lord” (Genesis 19:27; cf. Genesis 18:22).  He, in effect, dwelled in a place of shame rather than in a place of honor.

And therein is the account of two pilgrims who governed their lives after two entirely different fashions, one day arriving at the same destination and finding themselves occupying diametrically opposed positions, completely commensurate with the fashion in which they had governed their lives during their previous pilgrim journey.

Thus will it be with Christians on the Mountain in that coming day.
Chapter Seven
Things that Accompany Salvation

But, beloved, we are confident of better things concerning you, yes, things that accompany salvation, though we speak in this manner.

For God is not unjust to forget your work and labor of love that you have shown toward His name, in that you have ministered to the saints, and do minister.

And we desire that each one of you show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope until the end,

that you do not become sluggish, but imitate those who through faith and patience inherit the promises. (Hebrews 6:9-12)

In the third of the five major warnings in Hebrews, the writer first dealt with the negative side of matters.  He began by revealing that the recipients of his message were spiritually immature (Hebrews 5:11-14).  Then, immediately following, he exhorted these spiritually immature Christians to “go on to perfection [‘maturity’]” (Hebrews 6:1-6).

Continuing from this point, by way of illustration, drawing from nature, he looked at both sides of the matter from both positive and negative aspects (Hebrews 6:7-8).  Then, the writer turned entirely to the positive side to finish the exhortation that he had begun in verse one (Hebrews 6:9-12).

Verse nine could perhaps be better understood by translating:

But, beloved, though we are speaking this way, we are persuaded better things of you, things that accompany [i.e., things that have to do with] salvation.” (ref. NIV)

Concerning that to which the writer referred — that which he had been speaking about — he had begun by dealing with the fact that the recipients of his message were “dull of hearing,” babes in Christ (Hebrews 5:11-14).  Then he dealt with exhorting Christians to go on to maturity (Hebrews 6:1-2), though God may not allow some Christians to go on (Hebrews 6:3).  And the reason God may not allow some to go on is then given — the possibility of a Christian who had been allowed to go on to maturity later falling away, resulting in shame and reproach being brought upon Christ (Hebrews 6:4-6).

And the writer then called attention to a type of fruit bearing from the world of nature to illustrate the preceding.  Such could only be comparable to bringing forth “thorns and briers,” which would be “rejected . . . whose end is to be burned” (Hebrews 6:8).

But before paralleling falling away with the thought of bringing forth fruit comparable to “thorns and briers,” the writer introduced another type fruit bearing — comparable to bringing forth “herbs useful for those by whom it is cultivated” (Hebrews 6:7) — anticipating the positive side of the matter that is continued in Hebrews 6:9.

The nurturing source for this type fruit is “the rain [from heaven],” and this fruit is associated with “blessings from God.”  And both the nurturing source and the blessings come from above (cf. John 3:3, 5; 1 John 2:29; 3:9; 5:1-5).  The thought has to do with fruit bearing through the proper nurturing source, followed by blessings from God.

Contextually, for a Christian, this would have to do with drinking in the Water of life, the Word of God, which comes from above (cf. John 2:6-9; 4:14); and, through normal growth and activity after this fashion (feeding upon the Word, and, at the same time, allowing works to emanate out of faith [faithfulness]), the individual would mature in the faith and bring forth fruit of a proper kind.  That is, as illustrated from the world of nature, he would bring forth “herbs useful for those by whom it is cultivated” rather than “thorns and briers.”

Better Things

The recipients of this message were exhorted to leave the infantile things upon which they had been feeding and go on unto maturity.  They were exhorted to stop laying foundations and begin building upon the foundational truths that they had already been taught (Hebrews 6:1-2).  And the writer was persuaded “better things” of them than a falling away in the process, with its corresponding fruit bearing, described by the words, “thorns and briers” (Hebrews 6:3-9).

Within the text, “better things” are the “things that accompany [‘have to do with’] salvation.”  One parallels the other in this respect.

Or, to state the matter another way, that which is encompassed within the expression “better things” from verse nine is associated with fruit bearing from verse seven, which, in turn, is intimately connected with works from verse ten (works emanating out of faithfulness, resulting in fruit bearing of a proper type); and the goal in view — through this interrelated process of faith and works, resulting in fruit bearing — is “salvation” (Hebrews 6:9).

Viewing the matter within the revealed scope or fashion, one should easily be able to see what salvation is in view.  It can’t be the salvation presently possessed by every Christian (Ephesians 2:8-9; Hebrews 1:3), for our presently possessed salvation cannot, after any fashion, be associated with man’s works, with fruit bearing.  The salvation presently possessed by every Christian is a free gift that rests entirely upon the finished work of Christ.  And not only has this work been completed, but God is satisfied with His Son’s finished work.  Nothing can ever be added or taken away (John 19:30).

The salvation referred to in Hebrews 6:9 is the same salvation to which the writer referred earlier in the warning (Hebrews 5:9).  And, prior to that, he had referred to this salvation as “so great salvation” (Hebrews 2:3).  Then later in the book he refers to this salvation in connection with Christ’s return (Hebrews 9:27-28).  And then after that he refers to the same salvation as “the saving of the soul” (Hebrews 10:38-39).

The salvation in view is connected with a future inheritance (Hebrews 1:2, 14), which is acquired “through faith and patience” (Hebrews 6:12, 15).  It is “the hope set before us,” which is “an anchor of the soul” (Hebrews 6:18-19).

This is the salvation with which Hebrews concerns itself throughout.  The entire book deals with this salvation, not with the salvation that Christians presently possess.  And when an individual grasps this fundamental truth, not only will the book of Hebrews begin to open to his understanding but so will numerous other sections of Scripture as well.

1) Salvation By Grace Through Faith

Let it forever be said that a Christian’s presently possessed eternal salvation was acquired completely separate from any works or merit on unredeemed man’s part.  Works or merit, pertaining to eternal salvation, all have to do with Christ’s finished work at Calvary; and man is saved solely on the basis of that which Christ has done, not on the basis of anything that man has done, is doing, or will ever do.

The simple fact is that Christ completed the work, in its entirety, because unredeemed man is totally incapable of acting in this realm, even in the minutest degree.  Not only is he dead, rendering him powerless to act, but he is also alienated from God.  And apart from Christ’s action on his behalf, he would forever remain in his present dead, alienated state (Ephesians 2:1, 12).

To illustrate man’s inability to act in this realm, refer to a Greek word used in 1 Corinthians 15:52 — the word atomos, from which we derive our English word “atom.”  The word is translated in this verse, “a moment.”  The reference is to the length of the time which will elapse within the scope of Christians being removed from the earth (raised from the dead and translated) and appearing in the Lord’s presence in the air.  This will occur in an atomos of time, further described as comparable to the time-lapse in “the twinkling of an eye.”

The word atomos has to do with “minuteness”; and in 1 Corinthians 15:52 it refers to the smallest unit into which time can be divided, beyond which there can be no further division.  A microsecond (one millionth of a second) is a common expression used in our computerized world today.  But there are divisions beyond that — a billionth of a second, a trillionth of a second, etc.

Atomos, in 1 Corinthians 15:52, referring to “time,” goes to the farthest point conceivable.  This word refers to a particle of time so minute that the only way to really describe it is through the use of the word atomos itself.  That is how fast the future resurrection and translation of Christians will occur.

Now, bring the word atomos over into the realm of works.  Insofar as man’s eternal salvation is concerned, he cannot do even an atomos of work in this realm.  It is impossible for him to perform even the most minute particle of any type of work conceivable, for, in the spiritual realm, he is dead

And salvation, in its totality, has to do with a spiritual birth from above — a realm in which unredeemed man is totally incapable of acting.  In order for man to act in the spiritual, to even a degree described by the word atomos, he first has to be made alive spiritually.  He first has to pass “from death to life” (John 5:24).  And this is effected through — only and completely through — the birth from above.

All man can do is receive that which has already been done on his behalf.  He can do no more than “believe on [put his trust, reliance in]” the One who has performed the Work on his behalf.  This is the clear testimony of Scripture from the opening verses of Genesis (depicting events that occurred 4,000 years preceding Calvary [and also prior to this period]) to the closing verses of Revelation (depicting events that will occur 3,000 years following Calvary [and also after this period]).

God’s means for redeeming fallen man never change throughout Scripture.  God established a first-mention principle relative to the matter at the very beginning of His revelation to man, in the opening verses of chapter one of Genesis; and once the matter had been established after this fashion, no change could ever occur.

Scripture, at the very beginning, presents the matter of man’s passage “from death to life” as a work performed entirely through divine intervention.  The Spirit moved, God spoke, and light came into existence (Genesis 1:2-3 [2b]).  The ruined creation (Genesis 1:2a) had no part in the matter at the beginning, and a subsequent ruined creation (man) can have no part in the matter at any later point in time (ref. the author’s book, From Egypt to Canaan BOOK, chapters 5-8, in this site).

To say that individuals were saved or will be saved via other means in either past or future dispensations (through keeping the law, through any type of works, etc.) is a total misunderstanding of that which God has established as unchangeable at the very beginning of His Word.

Unsaved man simply cannot act in the spiritual realm.  Such is impossible.  And there is no such thing as man, at any point in his history (past, present, or future) being partly saved and able to perform works to complete his salvation.  It is either all or nothing.  Man has either passed from death to life” or he is still dead.

As stated in Jonah 2:9, “Salvation is of the LORD.”  It has always been that way, it remains that way today, and it always will be that way.

2) Salvation of the Soul

The salvation of the soul though is another matter entirely.  The spiritual birth from above — salvation by grace through faith — has to do with man’s spirit, not with his soul.  Redeemed man, a trichotomous being, has a redeemed spirit, an unredeemed soul (that part of man that is in the process of being redeemed), and an unredeemed body (not presently being redeemed, as the soul, but to be redeemed at Christ’s return).

Insofar as man’s spirit is concerned, salvation is a finished matter.  This is the part of man that was made alive at the time of the birth from above (Ephesians 2:1, 5, 8).  Then, redeemed man’s soul is in the process of being saved (cf. 1 Corinthians 1:18; Hebrews 1:14; 10:36-39), a salvation to be realized in its completeness (or not realized) at the time Christians appear before the judgment seat of Christ at the end of the present dispensation (1 Peter 1:4-9).

And the salvation — “redemption” — of the body is future as well and will be realized at the time of the adoption (actually, the structure of the Greek text in Romans 8:23 shows the redemption of the body to be synonymous with the adoption), which is part and parcel with the saving of the soul.

Thus man, as a trichotomous being, has been saved, is being saved, and is about to be saved.  Salvation, within its complete scope, is not only past but is also present and future as well.

However, one must exercise care when dealing with these different aspects of salvation so as not to confuse one with the other.  Verses of Scripture that pertain to one must not be removed from their contexts and applied to the other.  If this is done, the end result will be two-fold:

1) Confusion concerning the salvation message on the one hand.

2) Corruption, distortion, or destruction of parts or the whole of the salvation message on the other hand.

For example, the salvation of the spirit is dependent entirely upon the finished work of Christ at Calvary, but the salvation of the soul is dependent on the works of the individual who has passed “from death to life.”  Such works though must emanate out of faithfulness (James 2:14-26) — faithfulness exercised by the one now in a position to act in the spiritual realm — and it is these works (or lack of these works, resulting from unfaithfulness) which will come under review at the judgment seat (cf. 1 Corinthians 3:11-15).

And one can easily see what would happen if a person took Scriptures having to do with the present aspect of salvation and applied them to the past aspect of salvation, or vice versa.  Man’s works would either be brought over into an area where works of this nature cannot exist (brought over into the message of salvation by grace through faith), or such works would be rendered meaningless by trying to place the message of salvation by grace through faith (where man’s works cannot exist) within the present aspect of salvation (where man’s works must be operative).

(The preceding would be comparable to going to God’s work of restoring the ruined creation in Genesis 1 and moving His works from day one into His works in days two through six, or vice versa.

On day one, the earth was entirely passive, for the earth was completely incapable, in and of itself, of effecting restoration.  All was of divine intervention — the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence [Genesis 1:2-5 (2b)].  But once the light had begun to shine out of the darkness [John 1:5; 2 Corinthians 4:6] and the earth had emerged from its watery grave, the earth began to bring forth [Genesis 1:9-11].

And so it is with ruined man.  Divine intervention has to occur first, allowing light to shine out of darkness and man to be removed from his watery grave, so to speak.  Only then can he, as the earth, bring forth.

These things must be viewed and understood in the same divine framework and order in which they were established in an unchangeable fashion in the opening verses of Genesis.)

Through the salvation effected by the birth from above (which has to do with the spirit), man has been placed in a position where he can perform works acceptable or pleasing to God (which has to do with the soul).  Works are now possible, for he now has spiritual life and can exercise faith in the realm from which man’s works can ensue.

That is, after he has passed “from death to life” he can then exercise faith in his spiritual life — a life that he did not possess prior to the birth from above — and works, pleasing to God, can emanate out of faithfulness of this nature.

It is this aspect of salvation with which the book of Hebrews deals.  The warnings apply to the saving or the losing of the soul, never the spirit.  The former can be forfeited, but not the latter; and a person must be in possession of the latter before anything in the former would even apply in his life.

(For a comprehensive treatment of the overall subject of the saving of the soul, see the author’s books, Salvation of the Soul BOOK and From Egypt to Canaan BOOK, both in this site.)

Work And Labor Of Love

The “better things” being manifested by those whom the writer addressed in verse nine of chapter six are described through the use of two words in verse ten — work and love.  They were manifesting a “work and labor of love” with respect to Christ through ministering to other Christians.

Such a ministry could take any number of forms — from giving “a cup of water” to “teaching and admonishing one another” (Mark 9:41; Colossians 3:16).  And there is an underlying principle upon which the inseparable connection between ministering with respect to Christ and ministering to others rests (as in Hebrews 6:10), which is clearly revealed in Matthew 25:31-46.

The passage in gospel of Matthew has to do with a judgment of two classes of saved Gentiles coming out of the Tribulation, and the revealed principle remains unchanged.  This principle is the same in the gospel of Matthew, the book of Hebrews, or any other place and time in Scripture that touches on the matter.  It is an unchangeable part of the unchangeable Word.

According to Matthew 25:34ff, these Gentiles coming out of the Tribulation will be judged on the basis of specific works, necessitating either faith or the lack of faith preceding their works or their lack of works.  And they, accordingly, will have previously been divided into two groups (Matthew 25:33):

1) Those exercising faith, with works following.

2) Those not exercising faith, with no works following.

Christ will judge the faithful first, on the basis of their works (Matthew 25:34-40).  After that, He will judge the unfaithful, on the basis of the absence of works (Matthew 25:41-46).

Neither judgment will have anything whatsoever to do with the eternal salvation of those being judged (no more so than issues at the judgment seat of Christ will have to do with a Christian’s eternal salvation).  The entirety of the judgment surrounding both groups will occur solely on the basis of the works of those being judged (something that can never have anything to do with man’s eternal salvation).  But note the principle drawn from the judgment of both groups.

Both groups are judged solely on the basis of their actions (dispensing or not dispensing meat, drink; ministering or not ministering to others).  And note that metaphors are being used throughout — sheep, goats, meat, drink — the same as previously seen different places earlier in the same discourse (Matthew 24:45-25:30).

Then the principle is clearly given:  By those in one group, the faithful, ministering in this manner, they had ministered to Christ Himself.  That is, they had accorded Christ the same treatment that they accorded those to whom they had ministered (Matthew 25:37-40).

The same thing is again taught — though from a negative aspect — relative to Christ’s dealings with the second group, the unfaithful.  Those in this group had not ministered in the same manner at all.  There was no exercise of faith, with no works issuing forth.

And the principle is again clearly revealed, though reversed: by not exercising faith, with no ministry following, these individuals, unlike the faithful, had not ministered to Christ.  That is, they had accorded Christ the same treatment that they had rendered to those to whom they had been called to minister (Matthew 25:44-45).

(For additional information on Matthew 25:31-46, refer to the author’s book, The Most High Ruleth BOOK, Chapter 3, in this site.)

In Hebrews 6:10 the principle remains the same.  Through ministering “to the saints” these Christians had shown the same “work and labor of love” “toward His [Christ’s] name.”  That is, in the light of the way that the matter is set forth in Matthew 25:34ff, they, in reality, were ministering to Christ Himself through their ministry to the saints.

These Christians were performing works because of their love for the brethren.  But these works were not emanating out of love per se.  Rather, these works, along with the manifested love, were emanating out of faith.

“Faith” must come first; and even though love is placed above faith in the sense of greatness (1 Corinthians 13:13), love cannot exist apart from faith.  This is fundamental and primary.  Apart from faith there can be neither love for the brethren nor a ministry to the brethren.  The matter must be viewed as it is seen in Hebrews chapter eleven:

“By faith Abel . . . By faith Enoch . . . By faith Noah . . . .”  The entire pilgrim walk is as stated in Romans 1:17:

. . . from faith to faith:  as it is written.  The just shall live by faith. (cf. Habakkuk 2:4)

And the entirety of the matter is about the saving of the soul.  Note the two verses leading into Hebrews 11:

Now the just shall live by faith; but if anyone [if any of the just, exercising faith] draws back [stops exercising faith], My soul has no pleasure in him.

But we are not of those who draw back to perdition [‘destruction,’ ‘ruin’], but of those who believe to the saving of the soul [lit., ‘of faith with respect to a saving of the soul’]. (Hebrews 10:38-39)

Then chapter eleven continues, without any type of break,

Now faith [contextually, to a saving of the soul] is . . . .” (Hebrews 11:1)

Consequently, there must first be “faith” (i.e., “faithfulness” on the part of the individual — simply “believing” that which God has said).  Then “love” and resulting “works” can issue forth.  Love is the motivator for the works, but the source for love is the same as the source for works.  They both emanate out of faith (cf. James 2:14-26; 1 Peter 1:9).

Full Assurance Of Hope

The recipients of this message had been praised for their “work and labor of love” (Hebrews 6:10), and their actions were mentioned after this fashion for a purpose.  Immediately following, in Hebrews 6:11-12, the writer uses their faithfulness in this realm in order to exhort them in another realm.  He turns from one thought to another, and the thought to which he turns is the same thought that is emphasized over and over throughout the epistle.  At this point in the book it is seen to be — both textually and contextually — his one driving, burning desire underlying everything that he wrote in the epistle.

In order to grasp the full force of the writer’s frame of mind and that which is being said, note the word “desire.”  In the Greek text, the preposition epi is prefixed to the word translated “desire” in the English text (forming epithumeo), intensifying the word.  A more literal rendering when bringing the thought conveyed by the intensified Greek word over into English would be, “earnestly desire.”

Note, for example, the difference between how the word agonizomai (strive) is used in Luke 13:24 without the preposition epi prefixed and in Jude 1:3 with the preposition prefixed.  In Luke the word is simply translated “strive,” but in Jude the word is translated “earnestly contend [or, ‘earnestly strive’].”  The passages set forth a striving with respect to entering the “strait gate,” and an earnest striving with respect to “the faith.”

Hebrews 6:11 reveals an earnest desire on the part of the writer to see those to whom he was writing expressing the same diligence in their lives “to [‘toward,’ or, ‘with respect to’] the full assurance of hope” that they had shown in their “work and labor of love” among the saints.  He called attention to their present positive actions as they ministered among the saints and exhorted them to manifest the same positive actions with respect to “the full assurance of hope.”

What though is meant by “the full assurance of hope”?  This is the heart of the matter, with the whole thought turning on these words.

The words “full assurance” is the translation of a Greek word that conveys the thought of full conviction, certainty, assurance wrought through understanding.  Note the same word in this respect as it is used in Colossians 2:2 and Hebrews 10:22.  In Colossians 2:2, the word “understanding” is really not part of the strict definition though.  But the thought would have to be there by implication, for there could be no confident conviction or confident assurance apart from an understanding of the matter in view.

And, viewing the context, the whole overall thought of “understanding” could only fit perfectly within that which is stated in Hebrews 6:11, for the verse appears toward the end of a section in which the main thrust of the entire matter has to do with an exhortation to “go on to perfection [‘maturity’]” (Hebrews 6:1ff).  The end result of this maturity is presented in Hebrews 6:11 (further explained in Hebrews 6:12) as bringing them into a position where they could understand and, consequently, have a confident, expectant conviction of the hope set before them (in the sense of one day realizing this hope).

The “hope” itself is simply that blessed hope from Titus 2:13, associated with the “appearing of the glory of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ” (ASV).  In Titus 1:2; 3:7 this hope is clearly revealed to be associated with an inheritance awaiting the saved that will be realized in the coming age.

Note Titus 3:7.  There is first a justification; then there is an inheritance awaiting the justified, connected with the “hope of eternal life.”  The words “eternal life,” from aionios in the Greek text, could be better translated “life for the age” in this passage.  This word is used different places in the Greek text in the sense of both “eternal” and “age-lasting,” and the manner in which it is used in any given passage will always be governed by its textual usage.

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to the author’s book, Salvation of the Soul BOOK, Chapter 6, “Hope, Inheritance, Salvation.”)

The manner in which aionios is used in Titus 3:7 is evident.  The justified (those in possession of eternal life) cannot be made “heirs according to the hope of eternal life.”  There is no “hope” connected with eternal life (the salvation of the spirit, which is ours through simply believing on the Lord Jesus Christ [John 3:16]).  “Hope” is something that may or may not be realized, and “hope” in Scripture is connected with the saving of the soul, life for the age, the inheritance awaiting Christians (e.g., cf. Hebrews 6:18-19; 10:23, 36-39 [Hebrews 10:23 should literally read, “Let us hold fast the confession of the hope . . . .”]).

And this “hope” is exactly where the writer of Hebrews wanted those to whom he was writing to fix their attention.  He earnestly desired that every one of them would show the same diligence that they were expressing in their “work and labor of loveto a full conviction and expectation of the hope set before them.  And he wanted them to hold this conviction and expectation “unto the end.”

(One can easily see, from these verses, a parallel problem existing in Christendom today.  Christians involve themselves in numerous ministries — some with “diligence” — but how many of these same Christians know anything about “the full assurance of hope”?  How many exhibit the same “diligence” in this realm?)

Through Faith And Patience

Continuing with this same line of thought, the writer called attention to something that he had previously stated (cf. Hebrews 5:11; 6:12); and he then brought the exhortation to a close (Hebrews 5:12), prior to once again going back to the Old Testament Scriptures to furnish the background and support for the subject under discussion (Hebrews 5:13ff).

Those being addressed were spiritually immature, but the exhortation, as previously given, was, “let us go on . . . .” (Hebrews 6:1).  In verse twelve, the word “slothful” (KJV) is a translation of the same word rendered “dull of hearing” in the previous chapter (Hebrews 5:11).  The writer used the word in chapter five to best describe the present immature condition of those in view.  And now, in chapter six, he uses the same descriptive word again as he exhorts these Christians to not remain in their present immature state but to go on to maturity, for a revealed purpose.

To perhaps better understand exactly where the writer had been and was going with this whole line of thought, note verse eleven and the first part of verse twelve in a more literal rendering, with a few explanatory thoughts:

And we earnestly desire that every one of you [those in Hebrews 5:11ff] do show the same diligence [as exhibited in their ministry among the saints (Hebrews 5:10)] with respect to a full conviction and expectation of the hope [derived through knowledge, as they moved from immaturity to maturity] to the end [that is, hold this ‘hope unto the end,’ with a full conviction and expectation that it will one day be realized]:

In order that you might not remain dull of hearing [Hebrews 5:11 (or ‘slothful’ as rendered)], but . . . .”

The latter part of Hebrews 5:12, immediately following the preceding rendering, then provides the stated purpose for the entire exhortation; and the remainder of the chapter provides background and support from the Old Testament.  The remainder of the chapter is thus simply Scripture substantiating, supporting, and explaining Scripture.

Those being addressed were exhorted to go on unto maturity so that they could “imitate [‘imitators,’ in the sense of governing their pilgrim walk] of those who through faith and patience inherit the promises” (Hebrews 5:12b).

There is a future inheritance in view (which is the manner in which the book of Hebrews begins [Hebrews 1:2] and continues [Hebrews 1:14], revealing an inheritance belonging to firstborn sons [cf. Hebrews 2:10; 12:16-17, 23]); and Christians will come into a realization of this future inheritance only through governing their present pilgrim walk after a manner described by the words, “faith and patience.

Note the exact words of the text:

. . . through faith and patience [lit., ‘patient endurance’] inherit the promises” (Hebrews 5:12b).

“Patient endurance” would go hand in hand with “faith,” for there could not be a continued walk by faith apart from patient endurance (James 1:2-4).

And this is exactly what one finds at the capstone of the book of Hebrews (Hebrews 11; 12 [12a]), leading into the heart of the last of the five major warnings (Hebrews 12:16-17) — a warning that deals specifically with the rights of the firstborn.

Chapter eleven is the great chapter on faith in Scripture, but this chapter must be understood in conjunction with the preceding ten chapters.  Throughout chapter eleven, drawn entirely from the experiences of faithful Old Testament saints as they patiently endured under various trials and testing, one will find the words, “By faith . . . By faith . . . By faith . . . .”

That is the key to inheriting the promises.  The matter is simply as stated, “By faith” — remaining faithful (continuing to believe God, a continuance involving patient endurance) under various trials and testing.

These Old Testament saints,

. . . all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off were assured of them, embraced them and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.” (Hebrews 11:13)

They exercised faithfulness with respect “to the saving of the soul” (Hebrews 10:39b).

Then note how Hebrews 12:1 begins:

Therefore we [Christians] also, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses [the Old Testament saints in Hebrews 11], let us . . . .

The implication is clear.  These Old Testament saints ran the race after a particular fashion, with a goal in view; and Christians are to run the race after the same fashion, with the same goal in view — the saving of the soul, which is with a view to an inheritance out ahead, to be realized in the coming age.
Chapter Eight
Inheriting the Promises

That you do not become sluggish, but imitate those who through faith and patience inherit the promises.

For when God made a promise to Abraham, because He could swear by no one greater, He swore by Himself,

saying, “Surely blessing I will bless you, and multiplying I will multiply you.”

And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.

For men indeed swear by the greater, and an oath for confirmation is for them an end of all dispute.

Thus God, determining to show more abundantly to the heirs of promise the immutability of His counsel, confirmed it by an oath,

that by two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to lie, we might have strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before us.

This hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which enters the Presence behind the veil,

where the Forerunner has entered for us, even Jesus, having become High Priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek. (Hebrews 6:12-20)

Jesus Christ is God’s appointed “heir of all things,” and the ages (not only time but all that exists within time [cf. John 1:3]) have been brought into existence in connection with the Son’s activity as God’s appointed “heir of all things” within these ages (Hebrews 1:2).

This is the manner in which the book of Hebrews begins, which sets the tone for the entire epistle.

The Son is at the center of everything in Scripture, beginning with Genesis 1:1; all of the Old Testament is about Him (Luke 24:25-27, 44; John 5:39, 45-47);  He is the Word, which is God, made flesh (John 1:1-2, 14); and His heirship is central to all things that Scripture reveals about the Son, beginning at the same point in Genesis (cf. Psalm 8:1-9; 1 Corinthians 15:45-50; Hebrews 1:4-13).

Man was created for a purpose, which was revealed at the time of his creation (Genesis 1:26-28).  He was created to “have dominion.”  And man being created to have dominion has its basis in God having previously appointed His Son, “heir of all things.”

Man lost his right to exercise dominion through the action of the first man, the first Adam.  Man, through Adam’s action, found himself in a fallen state, necessitating redemption.

Then the second Man, the last Adam, subsequently paid redemption’s price through and by His finished work at Calvary; and man, through redemption, once again finds himself back in a position wherein he can one day realize the purpose for his creation.

The second Man, the last Adam, will realize His appointed position as “heir of all things” through and by exercising dominion over all of God’s creation (as it pertains to the earth).  And He, along with numerous redeemed co-heirs, will exercise this dominion for 1,000 years, for the duration of the coming Messianic Era.

Thus, in the preceding sense, the central subject of Scripture is not really redemption per se but that which redemption makes possible, with the One who paid redemption’s price seen at the center of all that redemption makes possible.

Redemption entered the picture in Genesis after man found himself in a position wherein he could no longer realize the purpose for his creation, with redemption centering on bringing man back into the position where he could one day realize this purpose (Genesis 3:15, 21-24; cf. Genesis 3:1-13).  And redemption enters the picture today — or at any point in history — for exactly the same purpose that it did 6,000 years ago.

Unredeemed man is alienated from God and in no position to ever take the scepter; he is in no position to ever realize the purpose for his creation.  He must first be redeemed.  Then, the purpose for man’s redemption, going back to the purpose for his creation, can one day be realized.

Thus, whether dealing with man’s creation, his fall, or provided redemption following the fall, the same central purpose is always present; and that purpose has to do with man ultimately exercising dominion:

1) Man was created to exercise dominion.

2) Satan brought about his fall to prevent him from exercising dominion.

3) And redemption has been provided so man can be brought back into the position wherein he can one day exercise dominion, realizing the purpose for his creation in the beginning.

The thought of man exercising dominion both precedes and follows redemption at any point in Scripture.  It must, for this is the way matters are introduced in Genesis, establishing an unchangeable pattern.

It is as outlined in the opening part of the book of Hebrews.  This book, as previously stated, opens by calling attention to the fact that the Son has been appointed “heir of all things” (Hebrews 1:2).

Then reference is made to His redemptive work and His present position at God’s right hand (Hebrews 1:3).  And following this, the Spirit of God provides seven Messianic quotations from the Old Testament, pointing to that day when the appointed Heir will come into possession of His inheritance (Hebrews 1:5-13).  The order is exactly as seen in the opening three chapters of Genesis.

Hebrews begins by centering on the Son after this fashion.  But, again, redemption provided by the Son is for a purpose; and that purpose begins to be unfolded in the book immediately following the seven Messianic quotations by calling attention to the central purpose for the entire present dispensation.

And that purpose is singular:

The central purpose for the entire dispensation, in complete keeping with all things revealed in the Old Testament about the Son, is to acquire the co-heirs who will occupy the throne with the “heir of all things” during the coming day of His power (Hebrews 1:14ff; cf. Romans 8:17).

The second Man, the last Adam, has provided redemption so that fallen man (descending from the first man, the first Adam) can be brought back into the position for which he was created.  Thus, redemption is not an end in itself.  Rather redemption is a means to an end.  The end is “heirship,” and redemption places the person in a position wherein he can one day come into a realization of this heirship.

It is as in the type of beginning in Exodus 12.  The death of the firstborn in Egypt was not an end in itself.  That which occurred on the night of the Passover in Egypt was a means to an end.  But the death of the firstborn had to occur first.  The end of the matter revolved around an “inheritance” that lay in a land removed from Egypt, set before those passing through events surrounding the Passover.

And that is exactly what the book of Hebrews is about in a type-antitype structure.  It is about man, who has been redeemed, for a revealed purpose.  It is about redeemed man one day inheriting with the Son in a land removed from this earth.  It is about redeemed man coming into possession of “so great salvation” in that coming “seventh day” — the seventh millennium — first spoken of in Genesis 2:2-3 (Hebrews 1:14-2:5; 4:4-9).

(See the author’s book, From Egypt to Canaan BOOK, for a more comprehensive treatment of the preceding.)

God has set aside an entire dispensation lasting two millennia, during which He is calling out the co-heirs who will inherit with His Son during that coming day when the Son exercises dominion.  And these co-heirs are being called out from among the redeemed.

Thus, in this respect, the central subject of Hebrews revolves around matters beyond redemption.  The central subject of the book revolves around God’s dealings with the saved relative to an inheritance in a land set before them.  It revolves around redeemed man being brought into the position for which man was originally created.

An original type involving saved man in Hebrews can be seen in the account involving Eve in Genesis 2.  Viewing the antitype, this chapter in Genesis presents Christ’s co-heirs from Hebrews occupying the position of consort queen, typified by Eve.

Christ is the second Man, the last Adam, typified by the first man, the first Adam (Romans 5:14).  The redeemed of the present dispensation form His body (Colossians 1:18); and as Eve was removed from Adam’s body to reign as consort queen with him (“let them have dominion” [both the male and the female; Genesis 1:26-27]) so will the bride of Christ be removed from Christ’s body to reign as consort queen with Him.

Then in a subsequent type, the central mission of the Holy Spirit to the earth during the present dispensation is seen to center — not around redemption per sebut around the purpose for redemption.  According to Genesis 24, the central mission of the Holy Spirit in the world today is to acquire a bride for God’s Son.

In Genesis 23 the wife of Jehovah is seen set aside following Calvary (seen through events surrounding the death of Sarah, which follows the offering of Isaac [Genesis 22]).

Then in Genesis 25 Israel is seen restored through Abraham’s remarriage when he took Keturah as his wife.  And between Sarah’s death (Genesis 23) and Abraham’s remarriage (Genesis 25), there is an entire chapter (sixty-seven verses) detailing events that occur between these two times — times that foreshadow God’s past and future dealings with Israel.

Events in Genesis 24 have to do with one central subject — Abraham’s servant sent into the far country to acquire a bride for Abraham’s son, Isaac.  And the bride was to be acquired only from within Abraham’s family (Genesis 24:3-4).

Matters surrounding redemption, allowing unsaved man to become a member of the family, occur, in the type, back in Genesis 22 (the offering of Isaac); and the whole of that dealt with in Genesis 24 pertains to matters occurring within the family, foreshadowing matters occurring among the saved. Events in this chapter pertain to matters subsequent to and separate from redemption.

(More specifically, viewing the type and antitype together, the basis for redemption occurs through the Father offering the Son in Genesis 22 [typifying events surrounding Calvary], with redemption itself occurring throughout the time depicted by events in Genesis 24 [events throughout the present dispensation].

But, the fact remains, events in Genesis 24 do not deal with redemption per se.  Events in this chapter deal with family members [typifying those already saved] and the search for the bride.  And events in this chapter occur between Israel being set aside and Israel’s future restoration, which is where events during the present dispensation occur.)

The Holy Spirit, in the antitype of Abraham’s servant, is in the world today; and His primary mission revolves around calling out a bride for God’s Son.  Redemption must occur first.  The Spirit, on a separate and initial aspect of His work, must first breathe life into an individual, allowing that individual to pass from “from death to life”; and this places the individual within the company of the saved, within the company of those among whom the Spirit is presently conducting His search for the bride.

The redemptive work of the Spirit in this respect is fundamental and primary.  But there is a purpose for redemption, and the realization of that purpose has to do with the Spirit’s work surrounding the acquisition of a bride for God’s Son during the present dispensation, with a view to the Son’s reign during the coming dispensation.

And, in this respect, the bride of Christ — in perfect accord with Eve being removed from Adam’s body (Genesis 2) or Rebekah being removed from the family of Abraham (Genesis 24) — is to be acquired from the family of God.  That is, the bride is to be called out from among the saved.

And events foreshadowed by those in Genesis chapters two and twenty-four, rather than events foreshadowed by those in Genesis chapter twenty-two, is where one finds himself in the book of Hebrews.  This book deals with the Holy Spirit calling out a bride for God’s Son, offering to redeemed man the privilege and opportunity to one day participate in activities surrounding the bride.

This book centers on a salvation out ahead, a rest, an inheritance.  The book of Hebrews is about Christians one day entering into positions with the Son as co-heirs, comprising the Son’s bride, the one who will reign as consort queen in the antitype of Eve or Rebekah.

Through Faith and Patience

Accordingly, Scripture clearly reveals, in numerous places, that a future position with God’s Son as co-heir is not something that a person automatically enters into on the basis of his position “in Christ.”  Rather, a Christian’s present actions will determine his future position in this respect (Romans 8:17).

The matter is probably stated in Hebrews 6:12 in the simplest terms to be found anyplace in Scripture.  This verse reveals two things that must be present in a Christian’s life in order for him to have a part in God’s promise to Abraham in Genesis 22:17-18 — “faith and patience [‘patient endurance’].”  These two indispensables — two things that really encompass everything else — point to the Christian exercising “faith” throughout the pilgrim walk (Romans 1:17) as he “patiently endures” under all the various trials and testing that come his way (James 1:2-4).

But though the matter is stated in what would be considered a relatively simple manner, the journey along the route leading to the goal is far from simple or easy.  To the contrary, it is difficult and hard.  The pilgrim path is strewn with pitfalls all along the way.  Nothing throughout the pilgrim walk really comes easy.

Nor are things intended to come easy.  That’s not the way God arranged matters.

Something of incalculable value — the greatest thing God has ever designed for redeemed man — is being offered to man through the ministry of the Holy Spirit in the world today; and man, because of the onslaught of Satan, has been called upon to fight, to struggle.

The bride, in the final analysis, will be made up of those interested enough in that which is being offered to pay the price.

And a central crux of the matter involves the knowledge and resulting action of the enemy — the present world rulers (Satan and his angels) in heavenly places.  Christ with His co-heirs will one day replace Satan and those ruling under him.  Satan and his angels know this (Ephesians 3:9-11), the warfare rages (Ephesians 6:11ff), and the enemy will do everything within his power to prevent Christians from achieving victory in the present race of the faith.

But, on the other side of the picture, Christians have “an Advocate [Greek: parakletos, ‘One called alongside to help’] with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous” (1 John 2:1) and a “Forerunner” presently seated at God’s right hand (Psalm 110:1; Hebrews 6:20).  And our “Forerunner” is the “Author [‘source’] of eternal salvation [‘age-lasting salvation’ — referring to the saving of the soul in relation to the 1,000-year Messianic Era] to all them that obey Him” (Hebrews 5:9).

There are numerous, unending problems strewn all along the route; but that which God deems of incalculable value is shown — numerous, different ways — to be worth every effort Christians can possibly expend.  Christians are to keep their eyes fixed on the goal, casting all their care upon Him, committing their way to the Lord and relying upon Him to bring matters to pass and to see them safely through (cf. Psalm 37:5; Hebrews 12:1-2; 1 Peter 5:7).

Christians are to “count it all joy” when falling into various trials and testing, knowing that “the trying” of their faith “works patience [‘patient endurance’]”; and they are to faithfully endure under the various trials and testing after this fashion in order that the Holy Spirit can progressively perform a work in their lives (the metamorphosis of Romans 12:2) which will, in the end, result in their being “perfect [‘mature’] and entire [‘complete’], wanting nothing [‘lacking nothing’]” (James 1:2-4).

And, governing their pilgrim walk after the instructed fashion, “through faith and patience [‘patient endurance’]” Christians will one day “inherit the promises.” 

1) Original Promises to Abraham

The example that the Spirit of God provides at this point in Hebrews, to illustrate “faith and patience” in relation to one’s calling, is that of Abraham.  Abraham was called out of one land in order to realize an inheritance in another land.  He was called from Ur of the Chaldees to realize an inheritance in the land of Canaan.

While still in Ur, God commanded and promised Abraham:

Now the LORD had said to Abram: “Get out of your country, from your family and from your father’s house, to a land that I will show you.

I will make you a great nation; I will bless you and make your name great; and you shall be a blessing.

I will bless those who bless you, and I will curse him who curses you; and in you all the families of the earth shall be blessed.” (Genesis 12:1-3)

Then, after Abraham had departed Ur and was in the land of Canaan, following several experiences, God said to him:

And the LORD said to Abram, after Lot had separated from him: “Lift your eyes now and look from the place where you are -- northward, southward, eastward, and westward;

for all the land that you see I give to you and your descendants forever.

And I will make your descendants as the dust of the earth; so that if a man could number the dust of the earth, then your descendants also could be numbered.

Arise, walk in the land through its length and its width, for I give it to you.” (Genesis 13:14-17)

Then beyond that, the Lord reaffirmed these words to Abraham by making an unconditional, everlasting covenant with him:

On the same day the LORD made a covenant with Abram, saying: “To your descendants I have given this land, from the river of Egypt to the great river, the River Euphrates 

the Kenites, the Kenezzites, the Kadmonites,

the Hittites, the Perizzites, the Rephaim,

the Amorites, the Canaanites, the Girgashites, and the Jebusites.” (Genesis 15:18-21)

Placing the preceding in perspective, the seed of Abraham (through Isaac and Jacob [Genesis 17:19, 21; 21:12; 25:23; 26:3-4; 27:37; 28:13-14]) was to be multiplied in an innumerable manner and dwell as a separate, distinct nation in the land to which Abraham had been called.  And, with the seed of Abraham in this land, God would bring matters to pass after such a fashion that all the other nations of the earth (all the Gentile nations) would be blessed through the nation emanating from the loins of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob.

2) Subsequent Promises to Abraham

The preceding outlines God’s promises concerning a seed and a land, along with God’s purpose, given to Abraham at the beginning of and at different times during his pilgrim journey.  The reference in Hebrews though is to God’s promise to Abraham at a later point in time (“after he had patiently endured” [Hebrews 6:15; cf. Hebrews 6:13-14]), moving the matter beyond the preceding promises.  The reference is to God’s promise recorded in Genesis 22, immediately following the account of Abraham offering his son on a mount in the land of Moriah (Genesis 22:1-14; cf. Hebrews 11:17-19), some five or six decades after God’s original promises to Abraham in Ur.

At this time God said unto Abraham:

. . . “By Myself I have sworn, says the LORD, because you have done this thing, and have not withheld your son, your only son 

blessing I will bless you, and multiplying I will multiply your descendants as the stars of the heaven and as the sand that is on the seashore; and your descendants shall possess the gate of their enemies.

In your seed all the nations of the earth shall be blessed, because you have obeyed My voice.” (Genesis 22:16-18)

The previous promises given to Abraham — at the beginning of and at different times during his pilgrim walk (at the beginning of and at different times during the long period of “faith and patience”) — were, as previously stated, unconditional in nature.  But now a conditional aspect of the matter comes into view.  The nations would be blessed through Abraham’s seed, from both heavenly and earthly spheres, because Abraham had obeyed God’s voice.

Thus, though the land was given to Abraham and his seed through an unconditional covenant, the people of Israel dwelling in the land, with God’s blessings flowing through the Jewish people out to the Gentiles nations of the earth, was conditional — something clearly seen in the covenant made with Israel at Sinai, which, as all covenants following the Abrahamic covenant, was based on and had to do with this initial covenant.

God, at this time, told the Jewish people, through Moses:

Now therefore, if you will indeed obey My voice and keep My covenant, then you shall be a special treasure to Me above all people; for all the earth is Mine.

And you shall be to Me a kingdom of priests and a holy nation. These are the words that you shall speak to the children of Israel.” (Exodus 19:5-6)

Then, the book of Hebrews, reiterating the subsequent experiences of the unfaithful generation under Moses, states exactly the same thing relative to Christians concerning promises and blessings being of the same conditional nature as they pertain to their heavenly calling:

And to whom did He swear that they would not enter His rest, but to those who did not obey? (Hebrews 3:18)

So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief [unfaithfulness].

Let us [Christians under Christ] therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.

For to us was the gospel preached, as well as to them [the good news concerning the land, not the good news concerning salvation by grace]:  but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith by them that heard it” (Hebrews 3:18-4:2).

In the covenant that God made with Abraham in Genesis chapter fifteen (Genesis 15:8-21), animals were slain, with God alone passing between the slain animals.  This was an Eastern way of saying that I would have to be as one of these slain animals if this covenant is ever broken.

Then, in Genesis chapter twenty-two, another element is added to the matter.  In connection with that which God promised Abraham, before reiterating the matter in this passage, God swore by Himself (for there was none greater by whom He could swear) that His promises to Abraham would be brought to pass (Genesis 22:16-18).

These promises would be brought to pass at the same time Christ exercised the Melchizedek priesthood, typified in Genesis 14:18-19 (cf. Hebrews 6:20).  And in this respect, note that which the Father said to the Son in Psalm 110:4:

The LORD has sworn [by Himself], and will not relent [He will not change His mind], “You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek.”

Though a conditional element enters into the matter — faithfulness, obedience — the promises are based on that which is unconditional.  And the whole of the matter is affirmed in this respect by God swearing by Himself, for there was none greater by whom He could sware.

The Hope Set Before Us

Insofar as Abraham having both a heavenly seed and an earthly seed that would one day rule over the Gentile nations and through whom the Gentile nations would be blessed, the matter is as certain as the veracity of God’s oath.  God has sworn by Himself concerning the matter.

Israel, Abraham’s earthly seed through natural, lineal descent from Isaac and Jacob, will one day dwell in the land of Canaan at the head of the nations, with Christ seated on David’s throne in their midst.  And not only will Israel rule the nations after this fashion but the nations will be blessed through Christ and Israel.

And the Church, Abraham’s heavenly seed by positionally being “in Christ” (Galatians 3:16, 28-29), will one day dwell in a heavenly land at the head of the nations.  The Church will occupy the position of consort queen, seated on the throne with Christ (Christ actually will have a dual reign — seated on David’s throne in the earthly Jerusalem and on His own throne in the heavenly Jerusalem.  The Church though will reign as consort queen with Him only from His own throne in the heavens, not from David’s throne on the earth).  And not only will the Church rule the nations after this fashion — as co-heir with Christ — but the nations will be blessed through Christ and the Church.

Both Israel and the Church possess a hope, and that hope is in relation to the calling of each.  For Israel, it is earthly and has its basis in Genesis 22:16-18; and for the Church, it is heavenly and has its basis at the same point in Scripture.

1) Israel’s Hope

The hope of Israel is mentioned in Acts 28:20.  Paul was in Rome, imprisoned and bound by a chain, “for the hope of Israel.”  And that hope is explained in Acts 26:6-7.  It has to do with “the promise made by God to our fathers,” and it is connected with Israel’s future “resurrection” (Acts 23:6; 24:15).  That is, “the hope of Israel” revolves around the promises given to Abraham and reiterated to Isaac and Jacob being realized following the resurrection of Old Testament saints at Christ’s coming.

And Israel is not going to realize this hope apart from the two indispensables — “faith and patience [‘patient endurance’].”  Israel is going to have to pass through “the time of Jacob’s trouble,” a time of trouble “such as has not been since the beginning of the world until this time, no, nor ever shall be” (Jeremiah 30:7-9; Matthew 24:21).

Israel, during this time, will be brought into a position wherein the nation will be forced to cry out to the God of their fathers.  They will actually be forced into a position of faith (belief) in God; and when Christ returns and the Jewish people look upon their Messiah, the nation will then believe in Him.  A nation, at that time — through belief — will be brought forth “in one day,” born “at once” (cf. Exodus 2:23-25; 3:7-8; Isaiah 66:8; Hosea 5:13-6:2; Joel 2:1-27; Jonah 2:1-10; Zechariah 12:10-13:1; 14:1-9).

2) The Christians’ Hope

The text relative to “hope” in Hebrews chapter six (Hebrews 6:18) though does not concern Israel.  Rather, it concerns Christians alone — “. . . the hope set before us” — with Israel being in view within the larger scope of the promise as given to Abraham (Hebrews 6:14-15).

(Actually, Israel alone was in view within the original scope of the promise.  The lineal descendants of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob were made the repository for both heavenly and earthly promises.

But the heavenly aspect of the promised rulership and blessings was later offered to, rejected by, and taken from Israel at a time when the kingdom of the heavens was “at hand” [Matthew 3:1-2; 4:17; 10:5-7; 12:22-32; 21:43].

Then the one new man “in Christ” was called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected [Matthew 16:18; Galatians 3:28-29; Ephesians 2:12-15; Hebrews 3:1; 1 Peter 2:9-11].)

The Christians’ hope, with its basis found the same place as Israel’s — within God’s promise to Abraham in Genesis 22:17 18 — is referred to numerous places in the New Testament; and different aspects of this hope are shown through the different references.

In Ephesians this “hope” has to do with an inheritance (Ephesians 1:11-18); in Colossians it has to do with the coming glory of Christ (Colossians 1:5, 23, 27); in 1 Thessalonians it has to do with a future salvation (1 Thessalonians 5:8); in Titus it has to do with an inheritance and life in the coming age (Titus 1:2; 2:12-13; 3:7); in 1 Peter it has to do with an inheritance, the salvation of one’s soul, and participation in Christ’s coming glory (1 Peter 1:3-9; 3:14-15; 4:12-13); and in 1 John it has to do with being unashamed and like Christ when Christians see Him “as He is” at the judgment seat (1 John 2:28-3:3).

Hebrews, accordingly, should be no different; and that is exactly the case.  The “hope,” in this epistle, is something set before Christians, which is associated with God’s promise to Abraham, an inheritance, and the saving of the soul (Hebrews 6:13-19; 10:36-39).

The “confidence and the rejoicing of the hope” is to be held by Christians in an unwavering, steadfast manner (Hebrews 3:6; 10:23); and Christians are exhorted to assemble together for the specified purpose of discussing this hope and being a help to one another in things related to this hope (Hebrews 10:23-25 [in Hebrews 10:23, “profession of our faith” in the KJV should literally be translated “confession of the hope”]).

An Anchor of the Soul

This hope is presented as “an anchor of the soul” (Hebrews 6:19).  It is an anchor “both sure and steadfast, and which enters the Presence behind the veil [i.e., beyond the veil, inside the Holy of Holies].”  And Christ, beyond the veil, is presented as “the forerunner . . . for us” (the One who has gone ahead on our behalf).  He is presently acting as High Priest on our behalf, anticipating the coming day of His power;  and He, as High Priest beyond the veil, is providing a present cleansing for the “kings and priests” (Revelation 5:10) who will ascend the throne with Him during that coming day.

Note how the preceding is reflected at the end of Hebrews chapter six:

where the forerunner has entered for us, even Jesus, having become High Priest forever [“with respect to the age,” the coming Messianic Era] according to the order of Melchizedek. (Hebrews 6:20)

The Christians’ hope is not only firmly anchored on the person of Christ beyond the veil, but it is anchored upon Christ as He will appear in that coming day — as the great King-Priest, “according to the order of Melchizedek.”  It is a present hope that looks to a future day for its realization, and it has to do with the saving of the soul.

This is why, within the capstone of the book, Christians are exhorted to keep their eyes fixed upon Jesus (Hebrews 12:1-2).  Christians are exhorted to keep their eyes fixed on the One beyond the veil, where the anchor of their soul lies; and, in this manner, they are to faithfully run with patient endurance “the race” set before them.

The summation of the matter surrounding “faith and patience [‘patient endurance’]” is possibly best stated in the words concluding the fourth major warning in Hebrews, introducing chapter eleven in the book, the great chapter on “faith”:

For you have need of endurance [‘patient endurance’], so that after you have done the will of God, you may receive the promise:

For yet a little while, and He who is coming will come and will not tarry.

Now the just shall live by faith; but if anyone draws back, My soul has no pleasure in him.

But we are not of those who draw back to perdition [‘destruction,’ ‘ruin’]; but of those who believe to the saving of the soul. [lit., “of faith with respect to a saving of the soul”] (Hebrews 10:36-39).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document which may be copied and printed:
  Let Us Go On BOOK by Arlen Chitwood.docx 

To website CONTENTS Page.
Joseph and his brothers

Joseph was the second youngest of twelve brothers born to Jacob, who was called Israel. In Genesis 37:3-4 we read, “Now Israel loved Joseph more than any of his other sons, because he had been born to him in his old age; and he made an ornate robe for him. When his brothers saw that their father loved him more than any of them, they hated him and could not speak a kind word to him.” The same passage also discusses two dreams Joseph had that angered his brothers; the dreams indicated his brothers would someday bow to him. Joseph’s brothers also despised him due to their father’s overt favoritism toward him.

One day, Joseph traveled to check on his brothers while they were watching their sheep. His brothers plotted against him, threw him in an empty well, and later sold him as a slave to some traveling Midianites. Applying animal blood to his “ornate robe,” they returned home and made Jacob believe his son had been killed by wild animals.

In the meantime, Joseph was taken to Egypt and sold to the captain of the guard, Potiphar, as a household slave. Joseph was later falsely accused of attempting to rape Potiphar’s wife and thrown into prison. While in prison, Joseph accurately interpreted the dreams of two of Pharaoh’s servants, who were also incarcerated. Later, Pharaoh had a disturbing dream no one could interpret. One of the servants Joseph had previously helped then suggested to Pharaoh that Joseph could interpret the dream. Joseph was summoned from prison, and he interpreted Pharaoh’s dream in such a powerful way that he was appointed second-in-command over Egypt.

Pharaoh’s dream predicted seven years of famine. During the famine, Joseph’s older brothers came to Egypt to buy food. They did not recognize Joseph, now twenty years older, and he treated them harshly, pretending that he thought they were spies. Joseph kept one brother in prison until the others brought their youngest brother, Benjamin, back to Egypt to prove they were not spies. They brought Benjamin with them on a return trip, and, after a series of twists that included his brothers bowing before him—in fulfillment of Joseph’s dream of long ago—Joseph revealed himself to his brothers. They were shocked, yet soon glad to be reunited. Joseph sent word for the entire family to join them in Egypt until after the famine.

Later, when their father, Jacob, died, Joseph’s brothers feared that Joseph would take revenge against them for their prior treatment of him. They came to Joseph and begged for his forgiveness, appealing to a request their father had made before he died (Genesis 50:16-17) Joseph wept when he heard their appeal. Revenge was the last thing on his mind. Joseph said to them, “Don’t be afraid. Am I in the place of God? You intended to harm me, but God intended it for good to accomplish what is now being done, the saving of many lives” (Genesis 50:19–20).

In the story of Joseph and his brothers, we see the themes of forgiveness, the father-son bond, sibling rivalry, brotherly love, God’s sovereignty, and God’s greater good in times of suffering. Just like Joseph, we are called to forgive those who have offended us and see life’s experiences as part of God’s plan to help us serve others.

To website CONTENTS Page.
In the Loins of Abraham
God’s Two Firstborn Sons in the Old Testament
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, paid tithes in Abraham. For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchizedek met him” (Hebrews 7:9-10; cf. Genesis 14:17-15:4).

The introduction of the nation of Israel in Scripture, along with the supply of a continuing wealth of information pertaining to this nation, is seen at a time much earlier than man might think or imagine.

For example, in Exodus 12:40-41, Israel, God’s firstborn son (Exodus 4:22-23), is seen sojourning in a land throughout the four hundred thirty years leading up to the beginning of the nation’s existence — a sojourn which began at the time Abraham left Ur of the Chaldees, thirty years prior to the birth of Isaac.

Or, as seen in the text, in Hebrews 7:9-10, Levi is seen as having paid tithes in the loins of Abraham (his great grandfather), at the time Abraham met Melchizedek in Genesis chapter fourteen (Genesis 14:17-24), again, prior to the birth of Isaac.

Thus, a nation which would not exist until four hundred thirty years had passed is seen in the loins of Abraham at the time he left Ur at the age of seventy. And matters regarding Israel in this respect can be taken back even farther than the preceding, much farther (e.g., Shem, nine generations preceding Abraham).

Information regarding the nation of Israel begins in Genesis much earlier than Abraham’s birth in chapter eleven, or actually even the account of that stated about Shem in chapter nine. Information regarding Israel in Scripture actually begins at that time when the Spirit of God moved upon the ruined creation in Genesis 1:2b and continues from that point throughout the first 2,000 years of human history, preceding the birth of Abraham, the father of the nation of Israel (Genesis 1:2-11:26 [2b]).

References to or events pertaining to the nation, centuries and millenniums prior to the existence of the nation, can easily be seen in passages such as Genesis 3:15 (the Seed of the woman [Israel]), or the typology of Cain and Abel (Genesis 4:1ff), or that of Noah and his family passing through the Flood (Genesis 6:1-8:22), or that stated about Shem in relation to Ham and Japheth. (Genesis 9:25-27).

But how can things pertaining to Israel be seen beginning with the earth’s restoration and continuing into man’s creation in the opening verses of chapter one?

Note five verses of Scripture in four New Testament books:

“Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews” (John 4:22).

“For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him:

And he is before all things, and by him all things consist [‘all things have been established,’ ‘all things hold together’]” (Colossians 1:16-17).

“Hath in these last days spoken unto us by [‘in the person of’] his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds [‘brought into existence (arranged) the ages’]” (Hebrews 1:2).

“And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him [the Beast], whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world” (Revelation 13:8).

In the first of the preceding references, “salvation” is clearly stated to be “of the Jews.” This is the nation which brought forth the Saviour, Who, in the fourth and last of the references, was “slain from the foundation of the world” (which takes one back to the time of Genesis 1:2b ff [cf. I Peter 1:18-20]).

(How can one son [Israel] be present at a time prior to that son’s existence? That has already been addressed after one fashion, but it can also be addressed by asking, How could the other Son [Christ] have been slain at a time prior to His incarnation and the events of Calvary?

Then, who slew Christ at the time seen in Revelation 13:8 — “from the foundation of the world” [i.e., from the time of events in Genesis 1:2b ff]? Only one person could possibly be seen as the slayer; only the other son could have committed this act, as seen in the typology of Cain slaying his brother, Abel, in Genesis 4.

Christ was the Paschal Lamb, the paschal lamb was given to Israel [Exodus 12:1 ff], and only Israel could slay the paschal lamb. It matters not whether the event occurred at the time of the restoration of the ruined material creation or 4,000 years later at Calvary. The same two individuals — the same two Sons — have to be involved. There is simply no other way for the event to occur at any time in history.

Suffice it to say that “with God all things are possible” [Matthew 19:26].)

Then note the other two previously quoted references, the second and third references, which have to do with God’s actions in relation to the whole of the matter, with nothing occurring apart from His Son.

Any time God’s work is seen in Scripture (e.g., His restorative work occurring over six days time in Genesis 1:2b ff), His Son, “slain from the foundation of the world,” has to be seen as well, for nothing has ever occurred or ever will occur apart from the Son. And this is the One Whom the nation of Israel would bring forth and slay, though the Son both existed and was slain prior to this time.

“Salvation” is not only “of the Jews,” but “Neither is there salvation in any other [a reference to the One Whom Israel brought forth]” (John 4:22; Acts 4:12) — inseparable references to both of God’s two firstborn Sons.

To separate God’s two firstborn Sons in Biblical studies (Exodus 4:22-23; Hebrews 1:6) — dealing with one apart from the other — is simply not possible. This is one reason that the same Scriptures are, at times, used of both (e.g., Hosea 11:1; Jonah 1:17 [cf. Matthew 2:15; 12:38-40]); and to see one Son (Christ) apart from the other son (Israel) in the restoration account, beginning in Genesis 1:2b, can only be a completely improper way to view the matter.

Beginning revelation pertaining to Israel has to be seen in Scripture in Genesis 1:2b ff, for the work was done completely in connection with and through the One in Whom salvation (restoration) lies; and this Son (Christ) cannot be separated from the other son (Israel), in whom salvation (restoration) lies as well.

Then, note Genesis chapter two (Genesis 2) where details pertaining to man’s creation in chapter one are given. And these details have to do with the bride being removed from the body.

In the historical account, in the type, Adam was put to sleep, his side opened, and God took from his opened side a part of his body (a rib), from which he formed the woman, Eve. Then God presented the woman back to the man as a helpmate; and, through this act, the woman, formed from a part of the man, completed the man.

And the antitype is easy to see. The second Man, the last Adam, was put to sleep on the Cross, His side was opened, and out of His opened side flowed the two elements which God is presently using to form the bride — blood and water — pointing to the present high priestly work of the Son (a cleansing, on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary).

Then, once the bride has been removed from the body (the Spirit’s work during the present dispensation), and the bride subsequently revealed (through decisions and determinations resulting from the judgment seat), the bride, formed from a part of the Son’s body, will be presented back to the Son as a co-heir, a helpmate, helping the Son in His millennial rule; and, through this act, in line with both the type and Hebrews 2:10, the bride will complete the Son.

Now, note something about the preceding. None of this can exist apart from Israel. According to Romans chapter eleven, Gentiles, who do not have a God (Ephesians 2:11-13), have been grafted into the only nation with a God (through being “in Christ,” a Jewish Saviour [Romans 11:24]), the nation which brought forth the Saviour, the only nation which could do so, for “salvation is of the Jews.”

Thus, Israel is not only seen in Genesis 1, but in Genesis 2 as well.

Then the nation is seen throughout chapter three in the account of man’s fall, necessitating salvation, with the account of Israel slaying Christ in the typology of Cain slaying Abel in Genesis 4. And material in chapter four, both before and after the account of Cain slaying Abel, provides a complete history of the nation of Israel, 2,500 years before the nation even existed.

Then, none of the events in chapters five through eight could have occurred apart from Israel being seen throughout — Enoch being removed from the earth alive, with Noah and his family then passing through the Flood, foreshadowing the Church being removed prior to Israel passing through the Tribulation.

As previously seen, nothing occurs apart from the Son, which, in reality, as also previously seen, would have to include both Sons — both Christ and Israel. And aside from the preceding, the typology surrounding Enoch couldn’t exist apart from Israel, for, apart from Israel, there could be no Church to be removed in the antitype.

And this could be continued through subsequent chapters leading to Abraham’s birth (Genesis 9-11a), but the preceding material should be sufficient to get the point across. God’s work through One of His firstborn Sons simply cannot occur apart from the Other firstborn Son being seen as well.

(Note how this takes care of a quite-popular, erroneous teaching in Christendom today — the teaching that the Church has supplanted Israel in God’s plans and purposes, with God being through with Israel.

If something such as the preceding has occurred, after any fashion, then Christians can forget about everything, including their very salvation.

God’s work through One Son is not seen, it cannot exist, apart from the Other Son. Apart from a connection with both Sons — a Jewish Saviour, brought forth by a Jewish nation, with Christians seen grafted into a Jewish trunk — there can be no salvation, or anything else, aside from eternal ruin and damnation [Romans 11:1-26].

And the truth of the preceding can be seen throughout the first eleven chapters of Genesis, then continuing with the birth of Abraham in Genesis 11:27 and progressively moving throughout the Old Testament.

Note just one example — that of Shem, in relation to Ham and Japheth in Genesis 9:25-27. Shem was the only one of Noah’s three sons possessing a God. The other two sons, without a God, could only possess a connection with God one way — by going to the son in possession of a God, by going to Shem and dwelling “in the tents of Shem” [the words used in Scripture to denote the only way of partaking of that possessed by Shem].

Shem’s lineage in this respect can be traced through Abraham nine generations later, then through Isaac, Jacob, his twelve sons, and the nation of Israel. All of the other nations on earth can trace their lineage through either Ham, Japheth, or Shem’s lineage through individuals other than Abraham Isaac, Jacob, and his twelve sons.

And, exactly the same conditions exist today in relation to the descendants of Shem, Ham, and Japheth — conditions which can never change. “Israel” is the only nation on the face of the earth with a God, all of the other nations are as described in Ephesians 2:11-13 [without a God (cf. Psalms 96:5)], and the nations are left with only one choice if they would have any connection with or access to God. They must go to the one nation with a God, to a Jewish Saviour Who is God. There is no alternative.

Now, note what would happen if Shem were removed from the picture in Genesis chapter nine, or if the nation of Israel were removed from the picture today [which are two ways of saying the same thing].

That needs to be thought through — thought about long and hard — before giving credence to what so many Christians are stating today about God being through with Israel, seeing the Church replacing Israel in God’s plans and purposes.)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Word Document:  In the Loins of Abraham by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - In the Loins of Abraham by Arlen Chitwood.pdf  which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
A Place in the Wilderness
The Place Where Israel Will Flee in the Tribulation
By Arlen L. Chitwood by Lamp Broadcast

“Come, my people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about thee: hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation [the Tribulation] be overpast.

For, behold, the Lord cometh out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity…” (Isaiah 26:20-21a).

“Now the Lord had prepared a great fish to swallow up Jonah. And Jonah was in the belly of the fish three days and three nights” (Jonah 1:17).

“When ye therefore see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand:) Then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains” (Matthew 24:15-16; cf. Luke 21:20-21).

“And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.

And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and three score days…

And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child.

And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent” (Revelation 12:5-6, 13-14).

The preceding Scriptures — from four different books, two from the Old Testament (Isaiah and Jonah) and two from the New Testament (Matthew and Revelation) — are the main verses one would normally go to when dealing with that which will happen to the Jews in the land of Israel (presently about 6,000,000) when events surrounding the man of sin, the Beast, breaking his seven-year covenant with Israel begin to occur.

The Scriptures, or That Often Taught?

First, it is important to understand that the Jewish people are not back in the land in fulfillment of any type Old Testament restoration promises. That is, they are not back in the land through any type fulfillment of promises pertaining to God regathering His people back to the land.

(The preceding would be contrary to much present popular thought in Christian circles. Most Christians today, seeking to deal with and understand things about Israel and the nations in the Middle East — many aligning themselves after some fashion with what is often called “Christian Zionism” — see the establishment of the Jewish nation May 14, 1948 and the continuous migration of Jews back to the land since that time as God restoring His people to the land in accordance with His numerous promises in the O.T. to one day do so [Ezekiel 39:25-29; Amos 9:11-15].  Ref. Zionism in this site.

And many of these see a gradual reclamation of parts of the land, mainly for agricultural purposes, as God also restoring the land as well, again, in accordance with His promises to do so [Leviticus 26:42; II Chronicles 7:14].

A number of other Bible students though would somewhat draw back from the all-inclusiveness of the preceding — because of the Jewish people’s present unbelieving and unrepentant state — and see God restoring His people to their land only in accordance with certain, particular O.T. promises to do so. They would see God restoring His people in accordance with a handful of promises which they look upon as a restoration of the people in unbelief, to then be dealt with by God in or near the land [e.g., in Petra**] relative to their salvation, with the Messianic Era in view [e.g., sections such as Isaiah 11:11-12; Ezekiel 20:33-38; 22:17-22; 36:22-28; Zephaniah 2:1-3 are those usually referenced].

Thus, one might say that there are two groups within the one larger group. Both though are making the same basic mistake, for THERE ARE NO SCRIPTURES having to do with God restoring any of the Jewish people prior to the time of Christ’s return. Both groups take different Scriptures having to do with events surrounding Israel occurring either immediately preceding or following Christ’s return and seek to apply them to events occurring since May 14, 1948.

[The verses previously cited, used by those seeing God regathering a segment of the Jewish people in unbelief, are actually verses pertaining to God dealing with the Jewish people either during or following the Tribulation, mainly with activities following the Tribulation, having to do with a fulfillment of the things depicted by the seven Jewish festivals in Leviticus 23.

These verses, in this respect, have to do mainly with the national conversion and cleansing of the Jewish people, among other related things, at the time of Christ’s return. And these things will occur following Man’s Day, at the beginning of the Lord’s Day].

All of this misunderstanding, misrepresentation of Scripture — resulting in an erroneous teaching of Scripture — could have been prevented had these individuals paid attention to the O.T. types, the Jewish festivals, and the plain reading of Scripture in the light of that revealed by the Prophets concerning the matter. But all has seemingly been thrown to the winds, with the result in the matter where we are today.

The heavens remain closed relative to God’s dealings with the Jewish people today, and they will not again open until He has concluded His dealings with the Church during the present dispensation and has removed the Church.

[Note, for example, the typology of Jacob and Laban, when the heavens remained closed from Genesis 28:15 to Genesis 31:3, during the entire time of Jacob’s exile — extending to a time when he had acquired all of Laban’s wealth (cf. Isaiah 60:1-12). ONLY THEN did God speak to Jacob relative to a return to his land].

Thus, with the heavens closed, the return of Jews back to the land since the establishment of the nation in the late ‘40s can, of course, have NOTHING to do with any type restoration of the people in accordance with any of the O.T. Prophets. God simply is NOT dealing with [speaking to] Israel in such a respect today, which His having a part in any type restoration would necessitate.

Rather, the present migration of Jews to the land has to do with God allowing the Jewish people to rise up and seek to emancipate themselves — apart from their Messiah, in their present unbelieving and unrepentant state — and re-enter an “empty, swept, and garnished” house. And God has allowed this to occur in order to bring about end-time events relative to Israel and the nations [Matthew 12:43-45; 23:37-39].

But, seeking to relate all of this to any type O.T. prophecies concerning God speaking to Israel at a time when the heavens are closed is an entirely different matter. It hasn’t happened and it’s not happening for the simple reason that, from a Biblical standpoint, IT CAN’T HAPPEN!

[For additional information on the preceding, note the author’s pamphlets, “70 years, 490 Years.pdf” (Parts I-III), where this overall matter is dealt with and numerous other related pamphlets, articles, and chapters in books are referenced. Also “70 Years, 490 Years” and other Arlen Chitwood pamphlets are in this site as well].)

Now, dealing with the subject of the Jewish people being uprooted from their land and fleeing into “the wilderness” in the middle of the Tribulation, when the man of sin turns against them (i.e., the Jews presently in the land, some 6,000,000 today), why has so much time been spent on the way a large segment of Christendom looks upon that which has been happening since 1948?

The answer is because of what Christians are confronted with today through that being taught by the vast majority of Bible teachers concerning the present Jewish nation in the Middle East.

These individuals see the Jewish people presently in the land — not necessarily all of those in the land, but large numbers — forming some type remnant that will flee to a designated place in or near the land (e.g., in Petra**), there be protected from harm, be furnished with the necessities of life, and be dealt with by God during the last half of the Tribulation.

And they, in a respect, find themselves somewhat forced into this position, for they see God having brought the Jewish people back into the land in order to deal with them, after a particular fashion, in or near the land rather than out among the nations.

Then, beyond that, as previously stated, some see the present returning Jews as a people who can never again be uprooted from their land.

Scenarios concerning any of the preceding though are built on previous error and are as far removed from that which Scripture has to say about the matter as the previous error — i.e., their prior position concerning God speaking to the Jewish people today, when the heavens are closed, restoring them to their land (whether in unbelief, or in any other fashion).

And since the preceding is what so many Bible teachers believe and teach, and what so many Christians are confronted with by these numerous Bible teachers today, it has all been laid out before presenting the simple truth of the matter.

So, What Does Scripture Say?

The matter regarding Israel fleeing into the wilderness, where they will flee — i.e., the location of “the wilderness” — is quite plainly stated in Scripture. And one wonders how anyone could ever miss it, though the reasons so many miss it are obvious.

When the manner in which God has structured Old Testament history is largely ignored (which is highly typical), leaving one estranged from a large section of God’s Word, one reason is provided. How God uses metaphors, which in this case are largely ignored as well, another reason is provided. Then there is the matter of comparing Scripture with Scripture, which, in this case, is also largely ignored.

Thus, without using the means which God has provided in His Word, what can one expect but the error which has resulted?!

The truth of the matter is all very simple. Take the type in Jonah, the reference in Matthew, the reference in Revelation, compare Scripture with Scripture, bring in other related Scriptures, keep in mind how God uses metaphors, and Scripture sets forth the whole of the matter for you.

In the middle of the Tribulation the Jewish people in the land are said to flee into “the wilderness” in Revelation 12:6, 14. The word “wilderness” is a translation of the Greek word eremos, and “wilderness” is a good translation. The word is used in the New Testament referring to desolate places both in and out of the land of Israel (John 1:23; 3:14).

And, aside from the two usages of the word in Revelation chapter twelve, it is used only one other time in this book, referring to the same regal woman, though now seen as a harlot, out among the Gentile nations (Revelation 17:3; cf. Revelation 12:1ff; 17:1, 15, 18).

The scene presented in Revelation 17:1ff is clearly that of Israel following the nation’s flight into the wilderness back in chapter twelve — now out among the nations, in the kingdom of the Beast.

And both Matthew and Jonah present exactly the same picture, seen from different perspectives.

In Matthew, instead of “the wilderness” it is “the mountains,” with “a mountain” used in Scripture to metaphorically signify a kingdom (cf. Isaiah 2:1-5; Matthew 16:28-7:5). And with “mountains” (plural) in view, the text can only point to the Gentile nations.

And this is perfectly in line with Jonah, typifying Israel, being swallowed by the great fish and there protected by God. The fish was in the sea, with “the sea” used as a metaphor for the Gentile nations (cf. Daniel 7:2-3; Matthew 13:1; Revelation 13:1).

And, as Jonah, so Israel — in the sea, out among the nations, in the place which God had originally prepared for Israel, where He will protect and care for the nation.

Thus, Scripture is quite clear. In the middle of the Tribulation when the Beast breaks his covenant with Israel, the Jews in the land will be driven back out among the nations, where God had originally driven them in order to deal with them relative to repentance.

They will be driven back out where the remainder of world-Jewry resides — some 7,000,000 to 8,000,000 more Jews, and there God will deal with all of them together — the complete nation, in the kingdom of the Beast.

And it is here, out among the nations, in the diaspora [Gk. diasporā, dispersion], that God will bring His people through the fire, providing for and protecting them, as seen in Revelation 12:14 — not necessarily as individuals, for over 9,000,000 (by today’s count) will perish — but as a nation. For the nation, with God residing in the nation’s midst, where He has always been, cannot perish, else God Himself would have to perish as well (cf. Exodus 3:1-7; Daniel 3:19-27).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  A Place in the Wilderness by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  A Place in the Wilderness, The Place Where Israel Will Flee in the Tribulation, By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.
**Petra

The city of Petra is not mentioned in the Bible by that name; rather, it is called by its Hebrew name, Sela in Isaiah 16:1 and 2 Kings 14:7. Both Petra and Sela mean “**rock,” an appropriate name, since much of the city is carved into sandstone cliffs. Petra is located about fifty miles south of the Dead Sea and 170 miles southwest of modern Amman, Jordan.

Petra’s main access is via a narrow crevice called the Siq, which winds for about a mile through mountainous terrain. The Siq provided an excellent natural defense for Petra’s inhabitants. Many moviegoers are familiar with the Siq and the treasury building of Petra, which were featured in the 1989 film Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade.

Petra was in the land of the Edomites, who were descendants of Esau. Israel and Edom were constantly at odds, starting with Edom’s refusal to allow Moses and the Israelites passage through their land on their way to Canaan (Numbers 20:18-21). During the kingdom years, King Saul and King David both fought the Edomites (1 Samuel 14:47; 2 Samuel 8:13-14). During the reign of King Jehoshaphat, Edom invaded Judah and was repelled (2 Chronicles 20). Later, King Amaziah fought against Edom, and he took control of Petra, renaming it “Joktheel” (2 Kings 14:7).

When King Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon destroyed Jerusalem in 586 BC, the Edomites gave aid and comfort to the enemy (Psalm 137:7). For this, they were strongly condemned by the prophets Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Obadiah (Isaiah 34:5-8; Jeremiah 49:16-18).

For centuries, Petra seemed secure in its unassailable fortress of rock, but today its ruins lie uninhabited, in fulfillment of the prophetic word: “‘As Sodom and Gomorrah were overthrown, along with their neighboring towns,’ says the LORD, ‘so no one will live there; no people will dwell in it’” (Jeremiah 49:18).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

**See Peter and the rock! and Peter is not the rock in this site for more on Petra, the rock, including a picture.


To website CONTENTS Page.
Yad Vashem
“A Place and a Name”
A Memorial to the Jewish Victims of the Holocaust
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Even unto them will I give in mine house and within my walls ‘a place and a name’ better than of sons and of daughters: I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off.

Also the sons of the stranger, that join themselves to the Lord, to serve him, and to love the name of the Lord, to be his servants, everyone that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of my covenant.

Even them will I bring to my holy mountain, and make them joyful in my house of prayer: their burnt-offerings and their sacrifices shall be accepted upon mine altar; for mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people” (Isaiah 56:5-7).

Yad Vashem,” transliterated from the Hebrew text of Isaiah 56:5 (meaning, “A Place and a Name”), is the official name of the memorial in Jerusalem to the 6,000,000 Jewish victims of the Holocaust.

And “Yad Vashem,” as well, is not only a memorial to the Jewish victims of the Holocaust but also a research center, fully documenting all aspects of the Holocaust. The Jewish people not only want their own people but the world at large to know about and never forget that which occurred in Europe throughout the twelve-year reign of the Third Reich (1933-1945), both immediately preceding and during WWII.

A Place, A Name

The Hebrew word yad in Isaiah 56:5, translated “place” (KJV, NKJV) or “memorial” (NASB, NIV), is actually the Hebrew word for “hand,” though it could take on other related meanings within different contexts. In this passage, the way yad is used, the thought of both “hand” and “place” appear to come into use together.

That is, the thought contextually has to do with Israel being lifted up via Divine power, by God’s hand, into a particular place, with the nation possessing “a name” (vashem) in keeping with their elevated place.

Then, there is one other matter. The two words, yad vashem in Isaiah 56:5, appear in a Messianic passage. These two words actually describe the place which Israel will occupy during the coming Messianic Era — an elevated place above all the nations (no longer the tail, but now the head), with at least one form of Israel’s name in that day seen in Malachi 3:12:

“And all nations shall call you ‘blessed’…”

Thus, the Israeli people, years ago, chose a name for their Holocaust memorial from a Messianic passage of Scripture, actually describing the Jewish people yet future, not today.

But, aside from the preceding, there would be a marked parallel between how the two words depict both that seen today and that which will exist yet future.

1) Today

The Holocaust memorial — aptly named Yad Vashem in one respect — came into existence in 1953, as the nation had previously come into existence in 1948, out of the ruins and devastation produced by WWII. As a “phoenix,” both the nation and the memorial arose out of the ashes of this war.

The memorial has to do with the dead, 6,000,000 of them; but the memorial was built by the living, which has grown to another 6,000,000 in the land today. And they have a message for all those who died:

“We Live!”

2) Yet Future

Yad Vashem in Isaiah 56:5, as previously shown, actually has to do with a description of the Jewish people during another time, yet future. It has to do with a time following a future Holocaust which the Jewish people are about to enter into and experience.

During this future time, the Jewish people forming the present nation of Israel in the Middle East are going to be uprooted from their land and driven back out among the nations (either fleeing to “the mountains” in Matthew 24:16, “the wilderness” in Revelation 12:6, 14 [two ways of metaphorically depicting world kingdoms, the nations], or being “led away captive into all nations” in Luke 21:24). And out among the nations, the Jewish people will experience something similar to but far worse than that which they experienced in Europe immediately preceding and during WWII.

And out of this time a nation will arise and the true Yad Vashem will be seen. As following WWII, as a “phoenix,” the nation, in connection with the fulfillment of Isaiah 56:5, will arise out of the ashes of that which is about to occur.

3) The Past Assyrian, Nebuchadnezzar, Hitler, the Future Assyrian

The Israelites in Egypt during Moses’ day, persecuted by the past Assyrian, were pictured as a bush that continuously burned without being consumed, with God in the midst of the bush (Exodus 3:2-4).

Thus, persecuting Israel was/is persecuting God; and to destroy Israel, God must be destroyed.

The Israelites during Daniel’s day were pictured through Nebuchadnezzar having three of their number cast into a fiery furnace which had been heated seven times hotter than normal, with a fourth Person seen in the furnace with them (which could only have been the same Person in the midst of the burning bush in Exodus 3:2-4). And the three Israelites emerged from the furnace without a single hair on their heads singed, their clothes unburnt, and apart from even the smell of fire or smoke upon their bodies (Daniel 3:19ff).

During Hitler’s day, through his efforts to produce a Jew-free Europe, 6,000,000 Jews died — mainly in concentration camp gas chambers, with their bodies then burned in crematoriums. The nation itself though still lived and could not be destroyed. Then when the future Assyrian appears, some 9,000,000 Jews will be slain worldwide in about half the time as died in Europe immediately before and during WWII. But the nation itself, exactly as at the end of WWII, will emerge. The nation will still live, with prophecy after prophecy then continuing to be fulfilled regarding Israel.

4) If One Wants to Do Away with Israel…

If one wants to destroy or see God do away with Israel, he will need to change both laws which God has established and decrees which He has made (e.g., note Isaiah 54:17; Jeremiah 31:35-37; 33:20-26).

Those in the past should have asked about the matter or read the Book. They found out the hard way.

And the same could be said for the one about to appear. His end will be the same. His end has already been foretold time after time in the Book.

Never Again, but…

Relative to the Holocaust, or anything like the Holocaust, the Jewish people have a saying today:

“Never Again!”

That is, the Jewish people are determined to never let anything like this happen again. The Jewish people are determined to never again let any group of people, any nation, or any group of nations, do something such as was done to them in Europe during the reign of the Third Reich.

And this would undoubtedly be the main reason for Israel’s hardline attitude toward dealings with individuals and nations today, particularly the Moslem nations surrounding them (which are mainly Arabic nations).

With a view to the past, dating back 3,500 years, with a particular emphasis on the recent past in modern times, how else could one expect the Jewish people to react (e.g., the Jewish people’s present reaction to the U.S. Secretary of State trying to bring about a peace agreement between them and nations openly proclaiming that they have one goal — to drive Israel into the sea)?

(In the light of Scripture, efforts by anyone attempting to bring about peace between Israel and the surrounding nations today can only result in complete failure. It simply can’t be done. God has “torn” the nation, for a reason; and God alone will one day “heal” the nation when His purpose for tearing the nation has been brought to pass [Hosea 5:13-6:3].

Until then, no power on earth can do a thing about effecting peace in the troubled Middle East. Hosea 5:14 specifically states, “…none shall rescue him [the one whom God has ‘torn’].” Those presently trying to bring about peace in the Middle East should have checked the Book. It would have prevented a lot of unnecessary expended energy and expense.)

But, as previously shown, that which the Jewish people have determined to never let happen again will happen again. And, when it does happen again, the sufferings experienced by the Jewish people in Europe during the reign of the Third Reich will pale by comparison to the sufferings which the Jewish people are about to experience.

The latter will so far exceed the former, or any other period of Jewish persecution dating all the way back to the inception of the nation during Moses’ day in Egypt, that there can be no comparison.

The Future Holocaust Israeli Repentance, Then…

Why will this future Holocaust occur? And what will be the end of the matter? The answers to both questions are very simple, and they have to do with two inseparably interrelated things:

1) Israeli disobedience.

2) God driving the Jewish people out among the Gentile nations to effect repentance through persecution at the hands of these nations.

The Prophets have spoken, this is what they have to say, and God’s Word given through the Prophets cannot fail of fulfillment.

The future Holocaust will be of such severity that the Jewish people — after 2,600 years of Gentile dominance, with the Jewish people scattered among the nations — will be brought to the place of repentance.

That, in short, is “the why” of the future holocaust, along with its “intensity”; and, as well, that, in short, will be “the end of the matter.”

After the Jewish people have been brought to the place of repentance through the severity of the future Holocaust, Christ will return, bring about Israel’s national conversion, regather the Jewish people from the nations back to their land, destroy Gentile world power, make a new covenant with Israel in a restored theocracy, and subsequently work through this restored nation pertaining to purposes seen in their calling in the beginning.

A repentant, converted, and restored Israel will then hold the sceptre and occupy a position at the head of all the Gentile nations; the nations will be blessed through Israel; and Israel will then carry the message of the one true and living God to the nations worldwide.

Then, the entire Jewish nation and the world at large will, at long last, realize that set forth by the words yad vashem in Isaiah 56:5.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Yad Vashem by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Yad Vashem by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Responsibility, Accountability
The “Goal” — standing before the Son of Man
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken and the other left.

Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left.

Watch therefore; for ye know not what hour your lord doth come” (Matthew 24:40-42).

The Lord’s reference to one taken and another left opens the first of four parallel parables in the Christian section of the Olivet Discourse. And each parable actually has to do with the same thing, though each parable presents matters from a different perspective.

Each parable has to do with the Lord’s dealings with His servants (Christians) during present and future times, with the coming kingdom in view. And, with each parable presenting matters from a different perspective, all four parables viewed together present a complete, composite picture in a threefold fashion:

1) The Christians’ present responsibility.

2) The Christians’ future accountability.

3) The relationship of both to the coming kingdom of Christ.

Christians have a responsibility to live their lives in a manner which reflects their high calling. “Salvation” is for a purpose, and this purpose has to do with the coming kingdom. Christians have been called “unto his kingdom and glory” (I Thessalonians 2:12; cf. I Peter 5:1, 10; II Peter 1:3). And the Biblical picture of one’s salvation is not so much saved from (“from hell”) as it is saved unto (“unto his kingdom and glory”).

“Responsibility,” in turn, demands accountability. Every Christian will one day appear before the judgment seat of Christ to render an account concerning how he carried out his responsibility. All things will be revealed in the presence of a righteous, omnipotent, omniscient Judge (Revelation 1:12-20). The previous works of the ones being judged will come under review, and the results will have a direct bearing on the Christian’s position in the kingdom which follows.

The purpose for the judgment seat, in this respect, is in keeping with the purpose for the entire present dispensation. God is today calling out the rulers who are to reign as co-heirs with His Son during the coming age, and the decisions and determinations rendered at the judgment seat concerning these individuals will have to do with their being placed in or being denied one of the numerous proffered positions which the co-heirs will occupy with Christ.

Accordingly, the end or goal toward which everything moves in the Christian section of the Olivet Discourse is the coming kingdom. It is the kingdom with its glory to which Christians have been called, and any Christian failing to realize his calling therein will have failed to realize the very purpose for his salvation.

The coming kingdom is not only the end or goal toward which everything moves in the Christian section of the Olivet Discourse but in the other two sections as well. God’s dealings with the Jewish people in the first section (Matthew 24:4-39) occur during and immediately following the Tribulation and lead into the kingdom, and God’s dealings with the Gentiles in the third section as well (Matthew 25:31-46) occur at the end of the Tribulation (following God’s dealings with the other two divisions of mankind) and also lead into the kingdom.

And, as evident, in a broader respect, the kingdom is the end or goal toward which everything in Scripture moves, save events in the few references describing conditions during the eternal ages beyond the Millennium (e.g., I Corinthians 15:24-28; parts of Revelation 21-22). Beginning with the opening chapters of Genesis, the emphasis is upon man holding the sceptre, ruling over a restored earth; and this emphasis never changes throughout Scripture.

Christ’s discourse on the Mount of Olives moves more to the end of the matter and presents summary information relative to concluding events in God’s dealings with the three groups of mankind (Jew, Christian, and Gentile), with the kingdom, as throughout Scripture, the objective or goal in view.

Comparing the Parables

It is clearly shown in the parable of the Householder and His servant and in the parable of the talents (Matthew 24:45-51; 25:14-30) that man ultimately placed in the position of “ruler” is the focal point (cf. Matthew 24:47; 25:21, 23). And it is no different in the other two parallel parables in the Christian section of the Olivet Discourse (Matthew 24:40-44; 25:1-13).

Note that each parable begins in a similar fashion: “Then…” (Matthew 24:40-44); “Who then…” (Matthew 24:45-51); “Then…” (Matthew 25:1-13); “For it is just as a man… [literal rendering, referring back to the parable of the ten virgins in vv. 1-13, and consequently back to the previous two parables in this section, in Matthew 24:40-51]” (Matthew 25:14-30).

Then note that each parable has been given to provide additional information which will help explain another parable. In this respect, the words “Who then” and “Then,” opening the second and third parables, refer back to the previous parable/parables.

The first parable (Matthew 24:40-44), for example, closes with the exhortation to Watch, Be Ready, “for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh” (Matthew 24:42, 44).

The second parable immediately following (Matthew 24:45-51) opens with the words, “Who then is a faithful and wise servant…” The allusion is back to the preceding parable (vv. 40-44). The parable of the Householder and His servant [Matthew 24:45-51] has been given to provide additional information, helping to explain the preceding parable dealing with one taken and the other left [Matthew 24:40-44].

Both parables concern the same thing — faithfulness or unfaithfulness on the part of the Lord’s servants, resulting in their being accorded or being denied positions as rulers with Christ in the kingdom. And so it is with the following two parables.

This connection between the four parables can possibly be seen slightly clearer in the opening verse of the fourth parable. Note that the words, “the kingdom of heaven is” (Matthew 24:14, KJV), are in italics, indicating that they are not in the Greek text. The word “as” is a translation of the Greek word hosper, which is a connecting particle meaning “just as” or “even as.”

This is the same word translated “as” earlier in the Olivet Discourse (Matthew 24:37-38), comparing the days of Noah with the days of the coming of the Son of Man. And the word is used in the same sense beginning the parable of the talents.

This word, beginning the parable of the talents, is used as a connective to show that the parable about to follow is exactly like the parable which has preceded, giving rise to the translation, “For it is just as a man…” The parable of the talents was given to help explain the previous parable, the parable of the ten virgins (or, for that matter, the two parables preceding the parable of the ten virgins as well). This parable concerns exactly the same thing — faithfulness or unfaithfulness of the Lord’s servants, resulting in their being accorded or being denied entrance into the marriage festivities and subsequent positions as rulers with Christ in the kingdom.

Received or Turned Away

The words in the text, “the one shall be taken, and the other left,” are often misunderstood by expositors. And through this misunderstanding, some mistakenly teach that these verses refer to the rapture, with one removed from the earth and another left behind on the earth. This though is not at all what is in view. (Ref. in this site: Received or Turned Away "DOES NOT" Refer to the Rapture.)

The mistake comes from thinking that the ones left remain in the field or at the mill, while the others are removed from these places. Reference to the Greek text, the context, and parallel Scripture though will show that this cannot possibly be the case. These verses reveal the Lord’s dealings with two Christians who will be in the field and two other Christians who will be grinding at the mill (representative individuals, places, and occupations) when He returns to reckon with His servants; and this reckoning will occur, not in the field or at the mill, but before the judgment seat of Christ in heaven following the rapture. The time and place of this reckoning are always the same in Scripture.

The word “taken” (vv. 40, 41) is a translation of the Greek word paralambano. This is a compound word comprised of para (“beside,” or “alongside”) and lambano (“to take,” or “to receive”). Thus, the word goes a step beyond just simply taking or receiving. It is taking or receiving the person alongside or to oneself (cf. Matthew 17:1; 20:17 where paralambano is used). This would be the word used referring to the reception of an individual as an “associate” or a “companion,” which is actually what is involved in this passage.

Then, the word “left” (vv. 40, 41) is a translation of the Greek word aphiemi, which is used in an antithetical respect to paralambano. In the light of the way paralambano is used, aphiemi could possibly best be understood by translating the word, “turn away.” That which is involved in this passage has to do with Christians before the judgment seat either being received in an intimate sense or being turned away in an opposite sense.

And the parable of the Householder and His servant, which immediately follows, is given to help explain these things. These verses are not referring to the rapture at all, but to faithful and unfaithful Christians in different walks of life as they appear before the judgment seat in heaven.

The Parallel Passage in Luke

Reference to the parallel passage in Luke’s account of the Olivet Discourse shows this same thing:

“Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man” (Luke 21:36).

Some expositors have also taken this verse as a reference to the rapture (usually those attempting selective rapture); but, again, such is not correct. This verse is actually the parallel in Luke’s gospel for not only Matthew 24:40-44 but also for the three parables which follow, covering the remainder of the Christian section of the discourse (the parable of the Householder and His servant [Matthew 24:45-51], the parable of the ten virgins [Matthew 25:1-13], and the parable of the talents [Matthew 25:14-30]).

Again, reference to the Greek text, the context, and related Scripture will show exactly how this verse is to be understood. The main problems in translation and interpretation lie in the words “that ye may be accounted worthy” and “escape all these things.”

The words, “that ye may be accounted worthy,” could be better translated, “that you may prevail over [in the sense of being strong and winning a victory]”; and the words, “escape [lit., ‘escape out of’] all these things,” refer back to the immediate context, dealing with “surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life” (Matthew 25:34-35). This verse is, thus, exhorting Christians to watch and pray relative to deliverance from involvement in the ways and practices of the world (Ephesians 6:18; cf. Ephesians 6:10-17).

(In Luke 21:36, two different words appear in the various Greek texts, which accounts for the two different translations [kataxioo, “to be accounted worthy”; katischuo, “to prevail over”]. And manuscript evidence favoring either word is somewhat divided. Both appear in a number of different manuscripts.

Thus, context becomes a major factor to ascertain the correct text, with most Greek texts and translations since the ASV [1901] favoring and using katischuo [“to prevail over”]. And that would evidently be for reasons echoed in Lenski’s Greek word studies: “No inner reasons militate against this reading; on the contrary, the inner reasons support this reading.”)

Weymouth, in his translation of the New Testament, captures the correct thought from the Greek text about as well as any English version presently available (also see the NASB):

“Beware of slumbering; at all times pray that you may be fully strengthened to escape from all these coming evils, and to take your stand in the presence of the Son of Man.”

Note also Wuest’s “Expanded Translation”:

“But be circumspect, attentive, ready, in every season being in prayer, in order that you may have sufficient strength to be escaping all these things which are about to take place, and to stand before the Son of Man.”

The words “watch,” and “pray” are in a present tense showing linear (continuous) action in the Greek text. The thought is that of Christians continually watching (always being alert, on guard) and continually praying for the strength necessary to escape out of the ways and practices of the world.

“Escape out of” is the translation of an aorist infinitive in the Greek text, showing deliverance viewed as eventual (i.e., viewed as the result of Christians continually watching and praying). And, viewed as a whole (as in Weymouth’s translation), this deliverance would occur on particular occasions at different times.

Contextually, this deliverance is not a one-time event (as the rapture), but repeated occurrences (as in Wuest’s translation). And the goal of the entire process is Christians ultimately being privileged to “stand before the Son of man.”

And standing before, or in the presence of, the Son of Man in the passage from Luke’s account of the Olivet Discourse (Luke 21:34-36) is synonymous with being received in an intimate manner by the Lord in the parallel section in Matthew’s account of the Olivet Discourse (Matthew 24:40-44).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Responsibility, Accountability by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Responsibility, Accountability, The “Goal” — standing before the Son of Man, By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf  which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.
 
To website CONTENTS Page.
Present Cleansing from Sin
Significance of Christ’s Present High Priestly Ministry
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Levitical priests in the Mosaic Economy were taken from the tribe of Levi, and these priests, upon their entrance into the priesthood to perform priestly functions, were given a bath. Their complete bodies were bathed at this time, an act never to be repeated (Exodus 29:4).

Then, once they had entered into their priestly ministry, washings of another type were to occur, which had to do with parts of the body, not with the whole body. And these washings were solely for those whose complete bodies had previously been bathed. These were washings occurring during the course of their ministry as priests.

Priests ministering between the brazen altar in the courtyard and the Holy Place of the tabernacle became defiled during the course of their ministry. They still lived in a world where sin and death were present, and they still possessed the old sin nature. Ministering under these conditions, this defilement was shown through their hands and feet becoming soiled, necessitating cleansing.

To provide this cleansing, there was a brazen laver in the courtyard of the tabernacle**, located between the brazen altar and the Holy Place. This laver had upper and lower basins filled with water; and the priests, ministering between the brazen altar and the Holy Place, though their complete bodies had been bathed upon their entrance into the priesthood, had to stop and wash their hands and feet prior to entering into the Holy Place. They had to stop at the brazen laver and wash that which had become soiled prior to entering into the place where there was a seven-leafed candlestick, a table of shewbread, an altar of incense, and a veil separating them from God’s presence in the Holy of Holies (Exodus 30:18-21).

John 13:4-12

It was these established truths pertaining to washings within the Mosaic Economy which Jesus drew from in John 13:4-12 when He washed the disciples’ feet.

In this account, Jesus, following supper, arose, laid aside His garments, girded Himself with a towel, poured water into a basin, and began to wash the disciples’ feet. But when He came to Peter, there was an adverse reaction. Peter, in a very emphatic manner (a double negative appears in the Greek text), said, “Thou shalt never wash my feet.” Jesus responded, “If I wash [Gk., nipto, referring to a part of the body] thee not, thou has no part with me” (John 13:8).

This was near the end of Christ’s earthly ministry, preceding His crucifixion. Christ’s ministry (along with the ministry of the disciples whom He had called and sent out) had centered around one thing — an offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, conditioned upon the nation’s repentance (Matthew 4:17-25; 10:1-8). And Christ’s statement, within context, could only have been understood one way by the disciples. Unless they allowed Christ to wash their feet, as He was demonstrating and doing, they could have no part with Him in the kingdom being proclaimed and offered to Israel.

Peter, knowing that Christ was referring to a place in the kingdom with Him, and desiring one of these places above everything else, responded to Jesus’ statement by saying, “Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head” (John 13:9). As evident by Peter’s response, if allowing Christ to wash his feet was a prerequisite to his having a part with Christ in the kingdom, then he wanted to go beyond allowing Christ to wash his feet. Peter wanted Christ to wash his complete body, making absolutely sure that he would have a part with Him in the kingdom.

But Jesus then stated, “He that is washed (Gk., louo, referring to the complete body] needeth not save to wash [Gk., nipto, referring to part of the body] his feet, but is clean every whit…” (John 13:10a). Jesus could only have been alluding to washings of both the complete body and parts of the body experienced by the Levitical priests in the type (in the Septuagint translation [Greek translation] of the Book of Exodus, the words louo and nipto are used to show the same distinction seen in John 13:8-10 [cf. Exodus 29:4; 30:18-21; 40:12-15]). And Jesus’ actions in this passage in John’s gospel, pointing to a future high priestly ministry which He was to occupy following His resurrection and ascension, would have to be understood in the light of this overall Old Testament type.

(Note that this act of washing the disciples’ feet, as the washings in the O.T. type, had no power in and of itself. This washing, as all washings seen in Scripture, was symbolic of something else; and the power lay in that to which the act pointed, that which it foreshadowed.)

The washings associated with the Levitical priests in the Old Testament (a washing of the complete body, followed by washings of parts of the body), in turn, pointed to, foreshadowed respectively, both Christ’s past work at Calvary and His present work in the heavenly sanctuary. Christ died for our sins, providing a cleansing typified by the complete bath which the priests were given upon their entrance into the priesthood. And Christ presently ministers as our High Priest to provide subsequent cleansings, typified by the subsequent cleansings at the laver in the type.

Thus, Christ, through washing the disciples’ feet in John chapter thirteen, was demonstrating truths typically seen through the Levitical priests washing their hands and feet at the laver in the courtyard of the tabernacle as they carried out their priestly ministry on behalf of those forming the nation of Israel.

Then, the allusion to a washing of the entire body which Christ made as He was about to wash Peter’s feet, was a reference to the prior experience of the priests upon their entrance into the priesthood.

And, as in the type, Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary is solely for the saved, for those who in the antitype of the experience of the Levitical priests at the time of their entrance into the priesthood have already had their complete bodies washed, never to be repeated. Christ’s present ministry is for those forming the one new man “in Christ,” for those who have been saved in past time and are now in a position to receive cleansing from present defilement through Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary.

Thus, as in the type, Christ’s present ministry has nothing to do with the unsaved. The unsaved are dealt with solely on the basis of Christ’s past work at Calvary — His death and shed blood. As previously stated, from a typical standpoint, the unsaved being dealt with in this manner is connected with the Levitical priests receiving a complete bath upon their entrance into the priesthood, not with subsequent washing of the hands and feet. It is only after a person has been saved, has passed from death unto life, that he can be dealt with on the basis of Christ’s present work in the sanctuary — performed by a living Christ, on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat.

(Jesus’ statement in John 13:10-11 is often used in an effort to show that Judas was not among those viewed as having been washed completely, as the other disciples, placing him in an unsaved state. However, the passage can’t be understood in this manner, for it would be out of line with both Jesus’ actions in this chapter and other Scriptures dealing with the disciples and their ministry.

It appears clear from John 13:12 — “after he had washed their feet” — that Christ washed the feet of all twelve disciples, with no distinction made between Judas and the other eleven in this respect. And He could not have included Judas among those whose feet He had washed apart from having looked upon Judas in the antitype of previously having had his complete body washed.

Christ’s act of washing the disciples’ feet in John chapter thirteen foreshadowed His present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary, which is for the saved alone. Thus, through this act of washing Judas’ feet, Christ acknowledged something which is really not even an issue in the text [or any other text in Scripture for that matter] — that Judas was a saved individual, not unsaved as is so often believed and taught.

In this respect, John 13:10-11 [10b] would have to be understood in the sense of Judas’ uncleanness being associated with Christ’s present actions [washing a part of the body, following a complete bath]; and, as stated in the text, it had to do with Judas’ future actions — betraying Christ [v. 11].

Judas’ betrayal of Christ, mentioned in this verse, could, in no way, be a grounds for questioning his salvation. If it were, salvation would be brought over into the realm of works, where it can’t exist [e.g., note that Peter denied Christ three times — a similar act in many respects (Matthew 26:58, 69-75); and his salvation can’t be brought into question for this denial, for exactly the same reason that Judas’ salvation can’t be brought into question for his betrayal].

It would really make no sense to associate Judas’ actions with saved-unsaved issues [which have to be read into the text to do so]. On the other hand though, it would make perfect sense to associate his actions with unfaithfulness [as Peter’s subsequent actions, also foretold by Jesus immediately before they occurred], which is really what the text deals with.

Then note Jesus’ previous calling of Judas as one of the Twelve, to be numbered among those carrying the good news pertaining to the kingdom of the heavens to Israel. It would be completely untenable to believe that Jesus would call someone among the Twelve, who was spiritually dead, to carry a message necessitating spiritual life and understanding to a nation possessing spiritual life and capable of this type understanding.)

I John 1:5-2:2

The opening part of I John deals specifically with the same thing seen in John’s gospel — cleansing provided through Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary, drawing from the typology of the tabernacle and the ministry of the Levitical priests. And, with that being the case, the only way in which this section of Scripture can be properly understood and explained is through continual reference to the type, given to shed light upon the antitype.

This section of Scripture begins with a reference to light and darkness (I John 1:5-7a). Individuals either walk in light or in darkness, and two things exist for those walking in light which do not exist for those walking in darkness:

1) They have fellowship with the Father and the Son.

2) They receive continuous cleansing from their sins.

Then, this section in I John goes on to explain this through dealing with confession of sin (I John 1:7-10 [7b]) and Christ’s high priestly ministry (I John 2:1-2).

(Note that both textually and contextually, I John 2:1-2 has to do with the saved, not with the unsaved. The word “advocate” [v. 1] is a translation of parakletos in the Greek text [cf. John 14:16, 26; 15:26; 16:7; ref. Chapters III, IV in the author’s book, in this site, Search for the Bride BOOK], and the word “propitiation” [v. 2] is a translation of hilasmos in the Greek text. 

Hilasmos is derived from the same root form as the word for “mercy seat” [hilasterion] in Hebrews 9:5. And Christ’s high priestly work in the heavenly sanctuary, on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat, is what is in view in I John 2:1-2.

“The whole world” at the end of verse two would have to be understood contextually. Salvation by grace is not in view in the text or context, and the expression would have to be understood in the same sense as seen in Colossians 1:6, 23, where salvation by grace is not in view either.)

Thus, this whole section in I John is about keeping oneself clean through confession of sin, allowing an individual to walk in the light and have fellowship with the Father and with His Son. And this is all made possible through Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary, on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat.

That seen in this section of Scripture can be properly understood and explained only through referring back to the layout of the tabernacle and the ministry of the Levitical priests as they carried out their priestly duties. Light existed only one place in the tabernacle (aside from the fact that God is Light and dwelt in the Holy of Holies). The only light in the tabernacle came from the seven-leafed golden candlestick in the Holy Place. And the only way a priest could enter into the Holy Place, where light existed, was to first wash his hands and feet at the laver in the courtyard.

Only then could he enter the place where light, a table of shewbread, an altar of incense, and a veil separating the person from God existed. Otherwise, if he did not wash his hands and feet, he would find himself on the wrong side of the laver, separated from the light, the table of shewbread, the altar of incense, and the veil in the Holy Place. He, in the words of I John 1:6, would be walking in darkness, separated from fellowship with the Father and with His Son.

In this respect, two types of Christians are seen in the opening section of I John — faithful and unfaithful — those who allow Christ to wash their feet, and those who do not. And teachings surrounding the matter, to aid in one’s understanding, are drawn from Old Testament typology.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Present Cleansing from Sin by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Present Cleansing from Sin by Arlen Chitwood.pdf  which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

**Tabernacle Complex layout:
To website CONTENTS Page.
Defiling One’s High Calling
Christian Involvement in the Affairs of this World
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And he brought us out from thence [the Israelites under Moses, brought out of Egypt, in the type; Christians under Christ, brought out from this world, in the antitype], that he might bring us in, to give us the land which he sware unto our fathers [brought into an earthly land in the type; brought into a heavenly land in the antitype]” (Deuteronomy 6:23).

In the central Old Testament type, alluded to in the preceding reference, having to do with the Israelites under Moses, earthly Gentile nations dwelling in an earthly land were in view.

The antitype though, as it pertains to Christians under Christ, has to do with a heavenly land and the rulers therein. Rather than Gentile nations in an earthly land, it has to do with Satan and his angels in a heavenly land — the incumbent rulers over the Gentile nations on the earth, ruling from a heavenly realm.

Christians have been called to a heavenly land presently occupied by Satan and his angels. And their warfare is there, against Satan and his angels, not here against the earthly rulers. As Israel’s warfare was against those dwelling in the land to which the nation had been called (an earthly land), so is the Christians’ warfare against those dwelling in the land to which they have been called (a heavenly land).

That’s why Ephesians 6:12 states:

“For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places [‘against spirit forces of the evil one in heavenly places’].”

This is a spiritual battle which is specifically stated to not be against “flesh and blood” opponents, but against the spirit forces of Satan in heavenly places. And Christians concentrating their efforts in the spiritual warfare against the correct enemy in the correct realm, apart from distraction, is exactly what Paul had in mind in II Timothy 2:4-5:

“No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier. And if a man also strive for masteries, yet is he not crowned, except he strive lawfully [i.e., according to the manner which God has revealed in His Word].”

Lawful, Unlawful Warfare

A Christian expending his time and energy in the wrong realm — which often involves a warfare against the wrong enemy in this realm (i.e., a warfare against “flesh and blood” opponents on the earth rather than against “spirit forces” in the heavens) — is not striving lawfully. It is impossible to overcome in the warfare in which Christians are to be engaged if one becomes wrapped up in “the affairs of this life.”

That’s why Christians will not be crowned apart from striving lawfully. They will have separated themselves from the only place where one can overcome and gain the victory — the spiritual warfare; and if any warfare was carried on at all in their lives, it could only have been against the wrong enemy in the wrong realm (again, separate from the only enemy and realm where one can overcome and gain the victory).

And warring against the wrong enemy in the wrong realm is something being carried out among Christians today on a scale which encompasses, after some fashion, almost the whole of Christendom (e.g., Christians opposing governmental leaders among the Gentile nations, who all hold positions under Satan and his angels in the present kingdom of the heavens [cf. Daniel 10:12-20]). Christians, not understanding the true nature of the spiritual warfare have turned things completely around, have found themselves warring against “flesh and blood” opponents, and have placed their crowns in jeopardy.

Why is this the case? Why is something of this nature — completely contrary to the clear teaching of Scripture — so prevalent within Christian activity today?

The answer can be seen through viewing what has happened, in the antitype, relative to the commission which Moses gave the twelve elders from the twelve tribes before they were sent into the land of Canaan. That is, the answer can be derived through:

1) Understanding how the elders under Moses were supposed to heed his commission during a past dispensation, in the type.

2) Then, seeing what has happened when this same commission is supposed to be heeded after exactly the same fashion by elders under Christ during the present dispensation, in the antitype.

In the type, the twelve elders which Moses sent into the land were told to go up a certain way, and that way would lead them up into the mountain (Numbers 13:17 [“a mountain” signifying a kingdom — Isaiah 2:1-4; Daniel 2:34-35, 45]). Then, while in the mountain, they were to learn everything they could about the land and the inhabitants therein. And, after learning all they could, they were to bring back word concerning their findings to the people in the twelve tribes.

The message of the twelve was to involve the strength of the people dwelling in the land, how the Israelites could move in and overcome them, all the various things about the land itself, etc. In other words, they were to find out everything they could about the kingdom — both the present kingdom under Satan and the anticipated future kingdom under God — and they were to proclaim these things to the people of Israel upon their return.

This message would provide knowledge about the hope set before them — that of going into the land, conquering the inhabitants, and realizing an inheritance therein. And this knowledge would not only provide them with an incentive to move out and be victorious over the inhabitants in the land, but it would also provide them with information concerning how this was to be accomplished.

Then, bringing this over into the antitype, the elders, the pastor-teachers, those whom God has called to lead and feed His flock, all have a central commission. They have been commissioned by the Lord to look to the land and go up a certain way, which will lead up into the mountain. And, once on the mountain, they are to find out everything they can about the things of the mountain and then proclaim these things to those under their ministry.

This is central! Everything in the pastor-teachers’ ministry should revolve around this, for it involves the hope set before every Christian, which centers around the very reason for their salvation.

And the only place which God has provided for those whom He has called to go up into the mountain and learn these things for this particular purpose is His Word.

Looking to the land and going up a certain way, which will lead up into the mountain, is looking to and delving into those things in the Word having to do with the kingdom. And, so doing, the person is to traverse the Word from one end to the other, learning all he can about the complete scope of the kingdom.

Then he is to take this message to the people, providing them with a knowledge of the hope set before them — that of going into the land, conquering the inhabitants, and realizing an inheritance therein. And this knowledge will not only provide them with an incentive to move out and be victorious over the inhabitants of the land, but it will also provide them with information concerning how this is to be accomplished.

But…

But a major problem exists. The elders under Christ — the leaders whom God has placed among His people, the pastor-teachers — have not followed the command in Numbers 13:17. They have not looked toward the land and gone up a certain way, which leads up into the mountain.

They, not having followed the Lord’s command, don’t understand the true nature of the spiritual warfare, how it is to be fought, what is at stake in the fight, and all the various things about the kingdom — both present and future. Not having been there themselves and not understanding these things, they can’t bring back a message to those under their ministry concerning that which is there, the hope set before Christians, all the various things about victory over the enemy, etc. Such would be impossible.

And the pastor-teachers’ failure to heed the Lord’s commission after this fashion has produced far-reaching ramifications seen throughout Christendom.

Christians, because of the failure of pastor-teachers in this realm, are not knowledgeable concerning the various facets of the Word of the Kingdom. And this is the reason so many Christians find themselves wrapped up in “the affairs of this life” and, within such actions, often also find themselves engaged in a battle against the wrong enemy in the wrong realm.

This is the reason that numerous Christians find themselves involved in the political structure of this present world system, often encouraged by their religious leaders to do so — that is, find themselves involved in Satan’s present kingdom rather than looking to the Lord and His coming kingdom. 

Referencing a type in I Samuel, the preceding would be comparable to David’s faithful men during his time of exile (I Samuel 19:1ff; I Samuel 22:1-2) leaving their place with David, going back to Saul’s kingdom, and involving themselves in his kingdom.

And what will be the end result of the present state of Christendom (which is not far removed, though after a different fashion, from that of the Israelites at Christ’s first coming after the Scribes and Pharisees had finished their work)? It was given by Christ Himself, almost 2,000 years ago, before the Church had even been brought into existence.

Because of the working of the leaven which the woman placed in the “three measures of meal” (apparently very early in the dispensation) — which will work until “the whole” has been leavened (Matthew 13:33; cf. Matthew 16:6), resulting in the “lukewarm” condition in Christendom at the end of the dispensation (Revelation 3:14-21) — Christ asked:

“Nevertheless when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith [‘the faith’] on the earth?” (Luke 18:8). 

The expression, “the faith,” is peculiarly related to the Word of the Kingdom (cf. I Timothy 6:12-15, 19; II Timothy 4:7-8; Jude 1:3); and the way in which the question is worded in the Greek text indicates that a negative response is anticipated. The Son of Man is not going to find “the faith” on the earth at the time of His return. He will not find the true message surrounding things pertaining to the kingdom being taught among Christians in the Churches at this time.

Why? Again, because the pastor-teachers have not heeded the Lord’s commission. They have not looked toward the land and gone up a certain way, which leads up into the mountain. They know little to nothing about the land and its inhabitants; and, resultingly, the people under their ministry know little to nothing about these things either.

And that’s where we are. That’s the way matters surrounding the Word of the Kingdom exist during the closing days of the present dispensation.

Will conditions improve? Not according to Scripture! In fact, according to Scripture, deterioration will continue. Matters will only become worse, for “the whole” is to be leavened.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Defiling One’s High Calling by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Defiling One’s High Calling By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
In Such a Time
The Son of Man Coming at an Unexpected Time
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come.

But know this, that if the good man of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up.

Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh” (Matthew 24:42-44).

Following a ministry lasting about three and one-half years, climaxed by His rejection, death, burial, and resurrection, Christ ministered to His disciples for a short period of time before His ascension. He spent forty days teaching His disciples “things pertaining to the kingdom of God.”

Then, after instructing them to wait in Jerusalem, explaining the reason, Christ, as the disciples watched, ascended into heaven from the Mt. of Olives (Acts 1:3-9).

Christ, during His earthly ministry, spoke of the day when He would depart (John 14:2-3). Mark briefly mentions Christ’s departure at the end of his gospel, Luke briefly mentions this at the end of his gospel and at the beginning of Acts, and Paul mentions this in his first epistle to Timothy (Mark 16:19; Luke 24:50-51; Acts 1:2, 9; I Timothy 3:16).

Actually, very little is stated in Scripture about Christ’s departure. Only the bare facts are given. The emphasis is upon His return, not upon His departure. His return and things having to do with His return are seen throughout Scripture, beginning with the manner in which Scripture is structured in the opening thirty-four verses of Genesis (Genesis 1:1-2:3).

(Note that Genesis 1:1-2:3 sets forth a skeletal framework upon which all subsequent Scripture rests. The whole panorama of Scripture is set forth after the preceding fashion in these opening thirty-four verses, with the remainder of Scripture providing all the sinews, flesh, and skin to clothe the initial skeletal framework, i.e., the remainder of Scripture simply provides commentary for the opening thirty-four verses [cf. Ezekiel 37:1ff].

There are six days of redemptive [restorative] work, foreshadowing 6,000 years of redemptive [restorative] work, followed by a seventh day, foreshadowing a seventh 1,000-year period of rest [II Peter 1:16-18; 3:8].

And, subsequent commentary — the sinews, flesh, and skin — call attention not only to Christ’s first coming during the six days [during the 6,000 years] but His second coming at the end of these six days, to reign during the seventh day [during the seventh 1,000-year period].

Thus, everything was set and established in an unchangeable manner, through this septenary structure, at the very beginning of Scripture.)

Christ, calling attention to His soon departure in John chapter fourteen, and Luke’s account of His departure in Acts, both have corresponding statements about His return.

Christ’s promise that He would return in John chapter fourteen can only have to have to do with His return for the Church (preceding the Tribulation), called into existence shortly afterwards in Acts chapter two.

But the statement concerning His return in Acts chapter one, given by two men who were present, could only have to do with His return to Israel, with the nations in view (following the Tribulation).

In the former, Christ returns to take His disciples to the place where He would be, in the heavens (John 14:3); in the latter, Christ returns with outstretched hands to bless the nation to which He is returning, the nation of Israel here on the earth (cf. Luke 24:50-51; Acts 1:9-11), with blessings then flowing out to the nations through Israel (Genesis 12:1-3).

And the preceding (returning both before and following the Tribulation) should be viewed as one return of Christ, not two returns. Christ’s return has two aspects to it — one relative to the Church and the other relative to Israel, with the nations also in view.

The matter is much like the gospel, the good news. There is one complete gospel, with different aspects to the good news, not two gospels.

The initial aspect has to do with the good news concerning the grace of God, which has to do with the unsaved, and is foreshadowed by that Divine restorative work seen on day one in Genesis chapter one.

The continuing aspect has to do with the good news concerning the coming Glory of Christ, which has to do with the saved, and is foreshadowed by that Divine restorative work seen on days two through six in Genesis chapter one.

And restorative works throughout all six days are with a view to the seventh day seen beginning the second chapter, with the complete six days leading into the seventh, forming, as previously stated, a septenary structure upon which the whole of subsequent Scripture rests.

And there are two inseparably related ways to view this septenary structure:

One way has to do with six being man’s number and God’s work during the six days having to do with restoring ruined man throughout Man’s Day. And this is with a view to matters being finished preceding a seventh day of rest.

And the other way has to do with the time involved in this restorative work. These six days of restorative work foreshadow 6,000 years of restorative work (occurring throughout Man’s 6,000-year Day), with a view to this work being finished preceding a seventh 1,000-year period of rest.

Any way that the matter is viewed, everything moves toward that seventh day. “Six” is an incomplete number, one short of completion. And all of God’s works must be brought to completion, which can only be done with a view to a seventh day, a seventh 1,000- year period of rest, wherein completion lies.

Christ’s Return for His Church

How close are we to the end of the sixth day, the sixth 1,000-year period? Time can only be fast running out, and we can only be much closer to the end of six days, 6,000 years, than individuals dare to imagine.

Three dispensations of 2,000 years each comprise Man’s 6,000-year Day, corresponding to the three divisions of mankind — Jew, Gentile, and Christian.

The first dispensation (Gentile), from Adam to Abraham, has run its course. The second dispensation (Jewish), from Abraham to the Messianic Kingdom, has seven years to run (the coming seven-year Tribulation). Time during this dispensation was stopped seven years short of completion, and God began to deal with Christians for a third 2,000-year dispensation, which is almost complete.

Once the present dispensation has run its course, the Church will be removed, God will turn back to Israel and complete the last seven years of the prior dispensation, and Christ’s return in possession of the kingdom (with all ensuing events leading into the kingdom) will follow.

1) Condition of the Church in That Day

Conditions in Christendom in that day will be exactly in line with how Scripture stated that they would exist at the end of the present dispensation — Christians, enmeshed in the things of the world, paying little to no attention to the times in which we live, putting that day far from them.

Accordingly, that day will overtake many Christians unaware. Numerous Christians will be very much like the people during Noah’s day, eating, drinking, marrying, and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, with the Flood coming and destroying them all.

That is to say, most Christians will be going about every day activities, giving little thought to the fact that God is about to once again step into man’s affairs and bring about major changes.

God stepped into man’s affairs at times in the past, with man totally oblivious to the matter. And God is about to once again step into man’s affairs, with man, once again, totally oblivious to the matter.

Man couldn’t do anything about it in the past, aside from suffering the consequences of being unprepared. And man won’t be able to do any more about it in the future than in the past; and he, likewise, will suffer the consequences of being unprepared.

2) Two Types of Christians in That Day

When Christ returns for the Church at the end of the present dispensation, all Christians — faithful and unfaithful alike — will be removed to appear before the judgment seat of Christ.

Many in that day, as previously seen, will be caught unprepared for that which will have occurred and is about to occur. And they can only experience the things awaiting unfaithful servants of the Lord, those not having looked for His return and not having conducted their lives accordingly.

Others in that day though will be prepared for that which will have occurred and is about to occur. And they will experience the things awaiting faithful servants of the Lord, those having looked for His return and having conducted their lives accordingly.

(For both sides of the preceding picture, note how Paul presented the matter in I Thessalonians 4:13-5:9.

For comments on this section of Scripture in I Thessalonians, see the author’s four pamphlets titled, “The Rapture Part I.pdf,  Part II,  Part III,  Part IV.”  Also in this site The Rapture I, II, III.)

Christ’s Return to Israel, the Nations

Christ’s return to the earth at least seven years following His return for and dealings with the Church will occur following Israel’s repentance. The severity of particularly the last three and one-half years of the Tribulation will, after 2,600 years of Gentile rule and dominance, bring Israel to the place of repentance. And, true to His many promises, God will hear, remember His covenant with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and send the Deliverer (Exodus 2:23-3:12; II Chronicles 6:24-27; 7:12-14).

The Deliverer Whom God will send at this time will be the same One Who was present in Israel’s midst 2,000 years earlier — the One Whom the Jewish people rejected, spat upon, smote, and crucified ( Matthew 26:67; 27:22-25). This is the One Who will appear in Israel’s midst in that coming day. 

And to better understand exactly what type situation will exist at that time, note two things:

The Jewish people will be placed in the position of having just crucified their Messiah.

And not only will the Jewish people be placed in this position, but every Jew living in that day — no exceptions — will be held personally responsible for Christ’s crucifixion.

On the former, note that God stopped the clock (so to speak) marking off time in the Jewish dispensation at the time of the crucifixion, ushering in a new dispensation fifty-three days later, on the day of Pentecost in Acts chapter two.

And, with the beginning of the Tribulation, God will re-start the clock (so to speak) marking off time in the Jewish dispensation, completing the last seven years, placing the Jews alive in that day in the position of having just crucified their Messiah in relation to time in the dispensation.

On the latter, every Jew alive in that day, regardless of the passing of generations, will be seen by God as directly responsible for “all the righteous blood shed upon the earth,” extending all the way back to “the blood of righteous Abel” ( Matthew 23:35, 37; cf. Genesis 4:1ff; 45:1-4; Zechariah 12:10-14; Matthew 21:33-45; Revelation 1:7-8).

That foreshadowed by events on the seventh day in Genesis 2:1-3 awaits Israel and the nations (foreshadowed as well by events every time Israel kept the Sabbath [Exodus 31:13-17]). But Israel and the nations must first pass through that which Scripture presents occurring at the end of Man’s Day, the Tribulation, Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth-Week.

The darkest time in man’s history (the Tribulation) awaits Israel and the nations, to be followed by the brightest time in man’s history (the Messianic Era).

And both can only occur in the very near future. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  In Such a Time by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - In Such a Time by Arlen Chitwood.pdf  which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Wilt Thou Go…?
For Christians, the Question of All Questions
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And they called Rebekah, and said unto her, ‘Wilt though go with this man?’ And she said, ‘I will go’” (Genesis 24:58).

The question which Rebekah was asked in Genesis 24:58 (“Wilt thou go with this man?”) and her response (“I will go”) form the heart of the most important matter that will ever confront any Christian at any time throughout the present dispensation. The question and corresponding answer have to do with the very reason for a Christian’s salvation.

A person has been saved for a purpose, and Genesis 24:58 has to do with that purpose.

Genesis chapter twenty-four forms an integral part of a larger type covering five chapters — 
Genesis 21; 22; 23; 24; 25. And these five chapters together, in a type-antitype framework, set forth a chronological sequence of events relative to Christ, Israel, and the Church, beginning with Christ’s birth and ending with realized blessings for man during the coming Messianic Era.

In these chapters,

“Abraham,” the father of Isaac, typifies God, the Father of Jesus.

“Sarah,” Abraham’s wife, typifies Israel, the wife of God.

“Abraham’s servant,” sent into the far country to obtain a bride for Isaac, typifies the Holy Spirit, sent into the far country to obtain a bride for Jesus.

“Rebekah,” the bride for Isaac, whom Abraham’s servant procured, typifies the bride for God’s Son, for whom the Holy Spirit is presently searching.

“Abraham’s subsequent remarriage” typifies God subsequently restoring Israel to her prior place as His wife (a divorce has occurred, necessitating a remarriage).

In this respect,

Chapter twenty-one has to do with “the birth of Isaac,” typifying the birth of Christ;

Chapter twenty-two has to do with “the offering of Isaac,” typifying the offering of Christ;

Chapter twenty-three has to do with “the death of Sarah,” typifying the setting aside of Israel;

Chapter twenty-four has to do with “Abraham’s servant searching for a bride for Isaac in the far country,” typifying the Holy Spirit in the world today searching for a bride for Christ;

Chapter twenty-five has to do with “the remarriage of Abraham,” to Keturah, typifying the future restoration of Israel (with remarriage occurring).

Note the context of chapter twenty-four. Events in this chapter occur between Sarah’s death (Genesis 23) and Abraham’s remarriage (Genesis 25); and, in the antitype, they foreshadow events occurring during the present dispensation, between the past setting aside and the future restoration of Israel.

The Holy Spirit is in the world today seeking a bride for God’s Son. That’s what Genesis chapter twenty-four is about. This chapter is not about salvation per se. Rather, it is about the purpose for salvation.

Abraham sent his servant into the far country to procure a bride for his son. And before the servant ever left Abraham’s home to fulfill his mission, Abraham made him swear that the search would be carried out solely among his own people, among those referred to as “my kindred” (Genesis 24:3-4, 9).

Then the servant took “all the goods of his master” on ten camels (a number signifying completion) and departed into the far country to search for and procure a bride for Isaac — a bride which must come from Abraham’s own people (Genesis 24:10).

Finding the prospective bride, Rebekah, Abraham’s servant then began to give Rebekah “jewels of silver, and jewels of gold, and raiment” (Genesis 24:53). These were from Abraham’s goods, in the servant’s possession, which Abraham had given unto His son, Isaac (Genesis 24:36; cf. Genesis 25:5). And all these goods would equally belong to the son’s bride, whom the servant had been sent into the far country to search for and procure.

And, in the antitype, the preceding is exactly what has been occurring in the world during the past 2,000 years. God sent the Spirit into the world 2,000 years ago to search for and procure a bride for His Son (Acts 2:1ff); and the Spirit, in perfect accord with the type, has been searching for the bride, since that time, from among the people of God.

The primary task of the Holy Spirit throughout the dispensation, again, in perfect accord with the type, is to call attention to the offer being made — as the Spirit gives to and displays before the prospective bride all of the Father’s goods which He has given to His Son, showing the prospective bride that which could be hers, as well, during the Son’s coming reign (cf. John 16:13-15; Romans 8:17-23).

And the search is almost over. The dispensation has almost run its course. The time when the Spirit will have completed His work, subsequently removing the bride, is almost upon us (Genesis 24:60ff).

Acceptance or Refusal

The Holy Spirit’s search for a bride for God’s Son is a work subsequent to His work pertaining to man’s eternal salvation.

Bringing the former to pass (a work effecting man’s removal from his dead, alienated state, through the birth from above) allows the Spirit to bring the latter to pass (a work involving the search for and procurement of the bride). And this subsequent work of the Spirit has to do with the central purpose for His former work.

The question, “Wilt thou go with this man,” brought over into the antitype, is a question directed solely to those within the family of God, to Christians. It is a question which involves following the present leadership of the Spirit, with a view to that which lies out ahead. It is a question which involves allowing the Spirit to open the Word to a person’s understanding, allowing the Spirit to lead that person “into all truth.” And this truth, textually, can only center around the things of the Father which He has given to the Son, something which Christians alone can fully grasp and understand (I Corinthians 2:9-14).

And through the Spirit opening the Word in this manner, Christians are being extended an invitation to have a part in this future glory; and Christians, relative to this invitation, can do one of two things: They can either accept the invitation or they can refuse the invitation.

Acceptance is associated with one day becoming part of the bride of Christ (and realizing the Son’s inheritance with Him), as Rebekah’s acceptance had to do with her one day becoming the bride of Isaac (and realizing the son’s inheritance with him).

But a Christian’s refusal will leave the person in a position where he cannot realize any of these things, as a refusal on Rebekah’s part, had she done so, would have left her in exactly the same position relative to Isaac and his inheritance.

Either way though, acceptance or refusal, the family relationship remains unchanged. Rebekah’s acceptance wrought no change in her position within Abraham’s family; nor would there have been a change had she refused. And so it is with Christians today.

A Christian’s presently possessed eternal salvation was wrought through a past, completed work of the Spirit based on the past, completed work of God’s Son at Calvary. Thus, eternal salvation is a finished work, wrought entirely through and on the basis of Divine intervention; and no change can ever occur.

Salvation by grace through faith — the good news pertaining to the grace of God — is one thing; but “so great salvation,” “the saving of the soul” (Hebrews 2:3; 10:39) — the good news pertaining to the coming glory of Christ — is something else entirely. And it is the latter, not the former, which the Spirit’s ministry to Christians centers around throughout the dispensation.

Christians have been saved for a revealed purpose, the central mission of the Spirit in the world today is to bring that purpose to pass, and the decision concerning having a part in that purpose is left entirely to each individual Christian. A Christian can “go with this Man” — the Spirit sent into the world to procure a bride for the Son, the One through Whom the offer is being extended — or he can refuse to go.

This decision is the Christian’s alone to make. And the decision which he makes will have far reaching ramifications.

The Goal

The goal, of course, is that set forth in the latter part of Genesis 24, leading into the things set forth in Genesis 25. It is a successful completion of the search, followed by a removal of the bride, followed by marriage. And this will, in turn, be followed by Israel’s restoration and future blessings, exactly as seen in the type in Genesis.

(All Christians will be removed from the earth at the same time, shown by Rebekah and the damsels accompanying her going forth on ten camels to meet Isaac [signifying completion, i.e., they all went forth (cf. Genesis 24:10, 61)].

However, Rebekah alone is seen taking a veil and covering herself when meeting Isaac [a type of the wedding garment to be worn by the bride alone when meeting Christ (Genesis 24:64-65; cf. Revelation 19:7-8)].)

After Abraham’s servant had procured the bride for Isaac, he removed the bride from the far country. And, at the same time, Isaac came forth from his home to meet Rebekah. They met at a place between her home and his home; and they then went to his home, where she became his wife (Genesis 24:61-67).

And so will it be with Christ and His bride.

After the Holy Spirit has procured the bride, He will remove the bride from the earth. And, at the same time, Christ will come forth from heaven to meet His bride. They will meet at a place between the bride’s home and His home; and they will then go to His home, where the bride will become His wife (cf. I Thessalonians 4:14-17; Revelation 1:10; 4:1-2; 19:7).

Then, that which is revealed in Genesis chapter twenty-five can be brought to pass. Messianic blessings will be ushered in; and the glories of the Son, with His consort queen, will be manifested for all of creation to behold (Psalm 24:1-10; Isaiah 2:1-4; Revelation 20:1-3a).

The present search for and the future glory awaiting the bride of Christ centers around the greatest thing that God has ever designed for redeemed man — to co-inherit with His Son, occupying positions on the throne with Him in that day when He is revealed in all His power and glory.

And it is this glory and co-heirship which the Spirit has been sent into the world to reveal to Christians. Until the search for the bride has been completed, the revelation of the Son’s coming glory will continue, and the invitation will remain open. But when the search has been completed…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Wilt Thou Go… by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Wilt Thou Go…?, For Christians, the Question of All Questions, By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
“Salvation is Of the Jews”
The Complete Panorama of Salvation Effected through the Jews
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews” (John 4:22). 

God’s complete plan of salvation/deliverance for fallen man, whether past, present, or future, is effected through one nation and one person from that nation, which can trace its/His origin/existence on earth to one man and his progeny. “Salvation” is effected through Abraham and his seed, through Isaac, Jacob, and Jacob’s twelve sons, from whom sprang the nation of Israel, from which Christ came.

And salvation, in this respect, does not have its origin with the birth of Abraham, or his seed, extending to the birth of Christ 2,000 years later.

Rather salvation, inseparably associated with the Jewish people, has its origin in God’s activities preceding man’s creation and fall, at the time of the restoration of the earth beginning in Genesis 1:2b ff (I Peter 1:18-20; Revelation 13:8), with a continuing Divine, restorative work seen from that point in time forward.

Thus, even during the 2,000-year period extending from Adam to Abraham, Abraham and his progeny still occupy center-stage in this respect. Preceding Abraham, matters regarding salvation are seen in the loins of Abraham; following Abraham, matters regarding salvation are seen in the seed of Abraham.

(For additional, more-detailed information on the preceding, refer to the author’s pamphlet, “In the Loins of Abraham” in this site.)

The birth of Abraham 2,000 years beyond man’s creation and fall, the subsequent bringing into existence of the nation of Israel 500 years later, and the crucifixion of Israel’s Messiah at the end of an additional 1,500 years, all happened at appointed times in man’s history.

But the existence of the nation of Israel and the death of Christ, in another frame of reference, not only predate Abraham but predate man’s creation and fall.

“…the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world” (Revelation 13:8b).

An impossibility? In man’s finite wisdom and ways, “Yes”; but, “Not so” in God’s infinite wisdom and ways (Ecclesiastes 3:14-15; Isaiah 28:21; 48:3-5; 55:8-9).

Note, for example, if “salvation is of the Jews,” which it is plainly declared to be, how could man be saved over the 2,500-year period between man’s fall and the bringing into existence, during Moses’ day, of the nation through which salvation was to be effected?

Or, if salvation can be found only in Jesus the Christ, a Jew from the nation through which salvation is to be effected, through the events of Calvary and His shed blood — or a continuing aspect of salvation through Christ’s current ministry in the heavenly sanctuary on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat — how could man have realized either or both aspects of salvation during the 4,000-year period preceding Calvary?

And, if, as previously seen, Christ was “slain from the foundation of the world,” which He plainly was (Revelation 13:8, referencing God’s activity at the time of Genesis 1:2b ff; cf. I Peter 1:18-20), where was the only nation which could slay Christ at this time — a nation which, of necessity, had to be present but would not exist in history for another 2,500 years?

The “paschal lamb” was given to Israel, “Christ” was the paschal Lamb, and only Israel could slay this Lamb (Exodus 12:1ff). Again, how could Israel be present when the paschal Lamb was slain prior to man’s creation and fall, at the time seen in Revelation 13:8?

The simple fact of the matter is that ISRAEL HAD TO BE PRESENT! Apart from Israel, there could be no such thing as the existence of any part of that seen in the whole panorama of salvation at any point in man’s 6,000-year history, or even a few days before this when God began restoring the ruined creation.

And, to continue from that point, in like manner, APART FROM ISRAEL seen at the center of everything during present time, or any time in all of man’s future history, there can be no such thing as any part of the overall salvation process ever entering into the picture.

Salvation — Past, Present — Israel in the Old Testament

Beginning with the inception of the nation of Israel under Moses, the complete panorama of salvation in the Old Testament, dating back to the time of God’s beginning work in the restoration of the material creation (Genesis 1:2b ff), can easily be shown.

God’s requirement to rectify the sin problem, brought into existence through man’s fall, was set forth in the opening chapters of Genesis, preceding, at the time of, and following man’s fall.

Preceding man’s fall, Israel slays Christ (Genesis 1; cf. I Peter 1:18-20; Revelation 13:8).

At the time of man’s fall, God slays one or more innocent animals (Genesis 3).

Then, following man’s fall, Cain slays Abel, typifying Israel slaying Christ (Genesis 4).

In each instance, death and shed blood are seen; and, as set forth in both the restoration of the material creation in Genesis chapter one and the provision for Adam and Eve in Genesis chapter three, a Divine work, solely of the Lord, is seen.

Thus, salvation is “of the Jews,” the nation descending from Abraham (John 4); salvation is “of the Lord,” solely a Divine work (Genesis 1:2b ff; Jonah 2:9); and salvation is via “death and shed blood,” that which God requires (Genesis 1; 3; 4).

Now, note how this is handled in Exodus 12:1ff at the time of the inception of the nation, 2,500 years later during Moses’ day. Again, the matter is handled via death and shed blood at ALL points.

A passing from death unto life (John 5:24), a past aspect of salvation, had to be the first thing to occur — in complete keeping with that initially seen in God’s restorative work on day one in Genesis 1:2-5 [2b]. And this occurred through the death of paschal lambs and the proper application of the blood (Exodus 12:1-13).

Then, the subsequent institution of a priesthood and a priestly ministry in the camp of Israel continued the thought of salvation in a present respect, in complete keeping with that initially typified in God’s restorative work on days two through six in Genesis 1:6-25, preceding man’s creation (Genesis 1:26-28). And this occurred through the death and shed blood of animal sacrifices (Exodus 40:12-16; Leviticus 1:1-17:16).

And, with the tabernacle as the place of sacrifice — with its brazen altar, mercy seat, and God dwelling above the mercy seat between the cherubim, dwelling in the people’s midst, forming a theocracy — the goal, made known at Sinai, was for a cleansed people to dwell in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, within a theocracy.

And within this theocracy, Israel was to dwell at the head of the nations, with the nations evangelized by and blessed through Israel (Exodus 19:5-6; Isaiah 53:1ff).

Salvation — Past, Present — Christians in the New Testament

In the light of Hebrews 10:4, the efficacy of Old Testament animal sacrifices is often questioned:

“For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins” (cf. Hebrews 10:11).

But, if efficacy cannot be seen in the sacrifices, why did God instruct that they be offered?

Then, beyond that, it is clear that God recognized efficacy through these sacrifices.

The seeming problem though can be easily resolved. Note the very next verse, Hebrews 10:5, in the light of Revelation 13:8 (Christ “slain from the foundation of the world”):

“Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldst not, but a body thou hast prepared me.”

Christ was slain “from the foundation of the world,” but not in a human body, for this preceded man’s creation and Christ’s incarnation. And God evidently recognized the efficacy of animal sacrifices for the first 4,000 years of human history on the basis of that having occurred in Revelation 13:8.

But once God took on human form in the person of His Son, died and shed His blood at Calvary (Acts 20:28), matters with regard to animal sacrifices and the Son “slain from the foundation of the world,” of necessity, changed (Hebrews 9:11-28; 10:10-20). Animal sacrifices were no longer necessary or efficacious, for the One “slain from the foundation of the world” had now died, as a Man for man, shedding His blood for fallen man.

He had now died as the paschal Lamb in Exodus 12:1ff, now it was the blood of this latter slaying of the paschal Lamb which was to be applied, and this was to be accomplished simply “by faith,” “by believing” (John 3:16; Acts 16:30-31; Ephesians 2:8-9).

Then, as in the Old Testament priestly ministry in connection with the tabernacle and shed blood, Christ subsequently began/is presently ministering on behalf of Christians, on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat in the heavenly tabernacle (Hebrews 4:14-16; 9:11-28; I John 1:5-2:2).

And, where Scripture takes matters in this present aspect of salvation is exactly as matters were seen occurring in the camp of Israel under Moses in the Old Testament type. This MUST be the case, for the antitype MUST follow the type in exact detail. BOTH originate from the same Divine mind, necessitating the same Divine, corresponding perfection.

A theocracy, with a rule over the nations from an earthly land, awaited the seed of Abraham in the Old Testament; and a theocracy, with a rule over the nations from a heavenly land, awaits the seed of Abraham today (Christians are the seed of Abraham through being “in Christ,” Abraham’s Seed [Galatians 3:29]).

Salvation Future, During the Messianic Era — Israel and the Nations

During the coming Messianic Era, a repentant, cleansed, and restored Israel — restored as the wife of Jehovah — will dwell in a restored land ruling over the nations. Occupying this position, the Jewish people will be God’s evangels to the nations, carrying the message of the one true and living God throughout the earth, with the nations being blessed through Israel (Isaiah 2:2-4; 43:7-10).

And Israel’s Messiah, God in the person of His Son, will dwell in their midst, seated on David’s throne, forming a theocracy on earth once again (Ezekiel 37:21-28).

During this same 1,000-year era, Christians, forming Christ’s bride, will dwell in the same heavenly land presently occupied by Satan and his angels (the incumbent rulers over the nations, ruling from this sphere). And Christ, with His bride, will be seated on His Own throne in this heavenly sphere, ruling the nations with “a rod of iron” (Romans 8:18-23; Hebrews 3:1; Revelation 2:26-28; 3:21).

Christ, in this respect, will have a dual reign — seated on David’s throne in the midst of His people, Israel, on earth, and seated on His Own throne, with His bride, in the heavens.

With Everything Revolving Around Israel

As seen, Scripture places Israel in a position at the center of anything and everything having to do with man’s salvation, whether past, present, or future.

Israel brought forth and slew the Saviour, allowing for a past aspect of salvation. This Jewish Saviour is presently performing a work as High Priest, allowing for a present aspect of salvation. And this Jewish Saviour will one day occupy the position of a King-Priest in Jerusalem, after the order of Melchizedek, allowing for a future aspect of salvation.

Then, it was Israel which gave us God’s Word, a Jewish book, relating all that God would have man know about the matter, a living Word which is able to build one up and give him an inheritance in Christ’s coming kingdom (Acts 20:32).

ALL IS JEWISH! Relative to salvation, remove the Jew, and you have NOTHING! Keep the Jew in his proper place, and you have EVERYTHING!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  “Salvation is Of the Jews” by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Salvation is of the Jews by Arlen Chitwood.pdf  which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.
  
To website CONTENTS Page.
The World Today, in That Coming Day
The Prophets Have Spoken, and Their Words Will Come to Pass
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

And thou shalt eat the fruit of thine own body, the flesh of thy sons and of thy daughters, which the Lord thy God hath given thee, in the siege, and in the straitness [distress], wherewith thine enemies shall distress thee.

So that the man that is tender among you, and very delicate, his eye shall be evil toward his brother, and toward the wife of his bosom, and toward the remnant of his children which he shall leave.

So that he will not give to any of them the flesh of his children whom he shall eat: because he hath nothing left him in the siege, and in the straightness [distress], wherewith thine enemies shall distress thee in all thy gates.

The tender and delicate woman among you, which would not adventure to set the sole of her foot upon the ground for delicateness and tenderness, her eye shall be evil toward the husband of her bosom, and toward her son, and toward her daughter,

And toward her young one [after-birth] that cometh out from between her feet, and toward her children whom she shall bear: for she shall eat them for want of all things secretly in the siege and straightness, wherewith thine enemy shall distress thee in thy gates.

If thou wilt not observe to do all the words of this law that are written in this book, that thou mayest fear this glorious and fearful name, THE LORD THY GOD.

Then the Lord will make thy plagues wonderful [remarkable], and the plagues of thy seed, even great plagues, and of long continuance, and sore sickness, and of long continuance… And ye shall be left few in number, whereas ye were as the stars of heaven for multitude; because thou wouldest not obey the voice of the Lord thy God (Deuteronomy 28:53-59, 62).

(Note that the warnings and curses in Deuteronomy chapter twenty-eight have to do with the Jewish people alone, though the Gentile nations have been and will be caught up in the matter.

The expression, “the Lord thy God,” appears three times in the quoted section [Deuteronomy 28:53, 58, 62; cf. Deuteronomy 28:1-2, 8-9, et al; Deuteronomy 30:1-10]. And Israel is the only nation on the face of the earth with a God, allowing for this expression — a Biblical teaching with its basis in Genesis 9:24-27.

“The gods of the nations” — all of the Gentile nations, with Israel not to be reckoned among the nations — are clearly revealed to be nothing compared to the one true and living God, the God of Israel [Psalm 96:5; cf. Psalm 33:12; 72:18]. Or, in the light of II Corinthians 4:4, along with Daniel 10:12-20 — Satan, “the god of this world [‘age’]” — “the gods of the nations” are, as well, clearly revealed to be demons.)

The quoted verses from Deuteronomy chapter twenty-eight (cf. Leviticus 26) are both preceded and followed by prophesied judgments which have befallen the Jewish people at times in the past but are about to befall the same people after a fashion without precedent in the 3,500-year history of the nation. God is about to pull out all stops in order to place the Jewish people in such dire straits that repentance WILL ultimately be forthcoming.

The severity of that which the Third Reich brought upon the Jewish people in Europe immediately before and during the WWII years, though only part of world Jewry was directly affected, didn’t bring about repentance; nor did any and all of the persecution going back over two millenniums, to a time preceding Messiah’s first advent, bring about repentance.

But that about to befall the nation during an unfulfilled seven years remaining in the Jewish dispensation during Man’s Day —Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week — will be of such severity that the nation will be left without a choice other than to call upon the God of their fathers.

As previously stated, many of the judgments described in Leviticus chapter twenty-six and Deuteronomy chapter twenty-eight have befallen the Jewish people in the past. Accordingly, expositors sometimes look at these different times in past history for fulfillments of these sections of Scripture.

But there is only ONE TIME in all of human history where ALL OF THESE THINGS, IN ALL OF THEIR SEVERITY, CAN BE SEEN BEFALLING ALL OF THE JEWISH PEOPLE AT THE SAME TIME. And that time is both yet future and almost upon us.

Evidently, millions of Jews alive in the world today are going to find themselves leaving that typified by the time of plenty during Joseph’s day (for it will end, exactly as in the type) and entering into that typified by the time of famine which then followed during Joseph’s day (for it will then begin, exactly as in the type).

And also, exactly as in the type, that about to befall the Jewish people will be OF SUCH A SEVERE NATURE that previous conditions, of a completely opposite nature, will not even be remembered in that day (Genesis 41:25-32, 53-57).

The World Today, in That Coming Day

Evident from the times in which we live and that which can be seen occurring all around us (living at a time very near the end of the dispensation, with lawlessness, civil unrest, homosexuality, etc. running rampant, and unrest in the Middle East existing on a scale heretofore unseen), events occurring in the world today can only be, at least after some fashion, setting the stage for that which will be occurring when time during Daniel’s Seventieth Week, the Tribulation, begins.

And, as seen in that which Christ revealed to His disciples in the Olivet Discourse, wars, famines, and pestilences (plagues, diseases) are things which will mark the first part of the Tribulation (Matthew 24:7; Luke 21:11), with famine singled out as a major factor during the last half of the Tribulation (Revelation 6:3-8). But, with famine of the nature which will exist in those days, other things — plagues, diseases, and all types of unrest — could only continue from the first half of the Tribulation and accompany the famine.

And the world is rapidly moving in this direction on both fronts — famine, with the accompanying plagues, diseases, and unrest.

Famine is already a major problem in certain parts of the world, and, with the passage of time, it can only increasingly become a major problem worldwide.

An increase in food production during modern times has not kept pace with the increase in world population. Global population has doubled during about the past half century, and it is expected to double again during a comparable length of time in the future. With the passing of each day, about one-quarter million people are added to the about six and one-half billion inhabitants of the earth.

(A doubling of the population is not a doubling of a previous number but a doubling of the current number, seen on an exponential scale.

That is, three billion doubling to six billion [near the current world population], six billion doubling to twelve billion [projected population in about another fifty years or so], twelve billion doubling to twenty-four billion [projected population in some 100 years or so], etc.

Of course, the time for this to occur on the projection does not exist. We are too near the end of the Man’s Day. It has been given only to illustrate what has been occurring with the world’s population in this exponential manner over the past 100 or so years and why the world is increasingly finding itself with more and more problems, which will be brought to a head during the coming Tribulation.)

Agriculture, along with a number of different things related to agriculture, could only top the list of problems which man is faced with today. And, as previously stated, agriculture, over the years, has not kept pace with the population increase. And other major problems exist which are either directly or indirectly related to agriculture.

For example, supplies of fresh water and quality soil — vitally necessary for agriculture — are both being depleted and/or polluted. Then there are the natural resources which are being depleted, some vitally necessary for the support of even human life itself. And the list could go on and on and on.

For years, water has been pumped from underground reservoirs much, much faster than it has been replenished (e.g., water for farmland use pumped by thousands of wells from the Ogallala Aquifer lying beneath the surface of western Texas, western Kansas, and much of Nebraska forms one such usage), and wells are continually having to be dug deeper and deeper as the water levels continue to drop lower and lower (about 80 percent of water usage worldwide today is for agriculture alone).

And it is evident that water usage after this fashion can’t continue indefinitely. Matters are already far beyond the point of no return; and though major changes are being worked on, proposed, and even worked out in some instances, the inevitable can only occur with the passing of time — an increasing non-availability of fresh water for crops which the world has to have, resulting in an increasing non-availability of food, resulting in increasing unheard-of prices for the food that will be available, resulting in an increasing famine on a level heretofore unseen in the world.

Then, along with the preceding, there will be pestilences (plagues and diseases), along with the pollution of existing land and water. And, in the light of things occurring in the world today, it would take little imagination to see how numerous things already in place could very well lead into the first part of the Tribulation and then escalate, accompanying the corresponding famine, during the latter part of the Tribulation.

Super-strains of viruses have already appeared, some which cannot be controlled, due in no small part to the abuse of drugs to control diseases throughout past decades. Then there are current diseases such as AIDS, Ebola, etc.

When this is all put together, one has a very similar picture, if not an exact picture, of escalated conditions during the Tribulation, particularly during the latter part of this seven-year period. Whether or not present conditions as previously described will play major roles in how conditions will evolve and become during the Tribulation can, of course, not be stated for certain.

The matter has been presented in this manner only to show that the world is quite ripe for that which Scripture states is about to occur. That is to say, as previously seen, conditions which could very well result in prophesied future conditions are currently in place.

Then, something else needs to be considered. Time is fast running out. As previously stated, we are almost at the end of Man’s Day. We are almost at that time when these prophesied events can only begin occurring.

How Bad Will It Really Get?

During that future time, with famine (among other connected or related things) escalating and running rampant, exactly how bad will conditions get? The answer to that question, from a Biblical standpoint, is very simple:

God is going to allow conditions in that coming day — “the time of Jacob’s trouble” (Jeremiah 30:7ff) — to get AS BAD AS IT TAKES to bring the Jewish people to the place of repentance.

That which happened in Europe during the reign of the Third Reich — the extreme persecution of the Jews throughout Europe and the extermination of 6,000,000 in the death camps — wasn’t enough to effect the nation’s repentance. What will it take to bring about their repentance? What will it take to bring this nation to the place where they will call upon the God of their fathers?

It will take EXACTLY the things which the Word reveals are about to occur in the world — NOTHING LESS!

And THAT’S HOW BAD CONDITIONS ARE GOING TO GET, with the nations of the earth caught up in this right along with Israel.

During the Tribulation, particularly during the last half, two-thirds of the Jewish population of the earth will die (die because of hunger or accompanying plagues or diseases, or be slain at the hands of the Beast and those who do his bidding).

There are statements pertaining to all of this in a number of prophecies, but in two books, the two-thirds number is given; and in one book a division of the two-thirds is given, showing part dying because of famine and pestilences and the other part dying, either directly or indirectly, at the hands of the Beast.

Note the passage usually quoted pertaining to the two-thirds being slain, from Zechariah:

“And it shall come to pass, that in all the land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall be cut off and die; but the third shall be left therein.

And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on my name, and I will hear them: I will say, It is my people: And they shall say, The Lord is my God” (Zechariah 13:8-9).

Then note what Ezekiel has to say about the same matter, providing additional information:

“Thus saith the Lord God; This is Jerusalem: I have set it in the midst of the nations and countries that are round about her.

And she has changed my judgments into wickedness more than the nations, and my statutes more than the countries that are round about her: for they have refused my judgments and my statutes, they have not walked in them.

Therefore thus saith the Lord God; Because ye multiplied more than the nations that are round about you, and have not walked in my statutes, neither have kept my judgments, neither have done according to the judgments of the nations that are round about you;

Therefore thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I, even I, am against thee, and will execute judgments in the midst of thee in the sight of the nations.

And I will do in thee that which I have not done, and whereunto I will not do any more the like, because of thine abominations [a statement which can place this during only one time — during the future Tribulation].

Therefore the fathers shall eat the sons in the midst of thee, and the sons shall eat their fathers; and I will execute judgments in thee, and the whole remnant of thee will I scatter into all the winds.

Wherefore, as I live, saith the Lord God; Surely, because thou hast defiled my sanctuary with all thy detestable things, and with all thine abominations, therefore will I diminish thee; neither shall thine eye spare, neither will I have any pity.

A third part of thee shall die with the pestilence, and with the famine shall they be consumed in the midst of thee: and a third part shall fall by the sword round about thee; and I will scatter a third part into all the winds, and I will draw out a sword after them.

Thus shall mine anger be accomplished, and I will cause my fury to rest upon them, and I will be comforted: and they shall know that I the Lord have spoken it in my zeal, when I have accomplished my fury in them” (Ezekiel 5:5-13).

Note how bad things will become for the Jewish people, solely because of the famine and accompanying pestilence. And this could only exist among the nations as well, though not to the extent as it will be seen among the Jewish people.

The Gentiles will have access to at least some food, but this will not be the case with Israel. Conditions in the world for the Jewish people during the last half of the Tribulation will become far, far worse than conditions became for them in Nazi Germany and much of the remainder of Europe immediately preceding and during WWII.

The Jewish people during this time will not be able to purchase food; nor will they be able to barter or sell their goods (Revelation 13:16-17), with perhaps food in view.

This is the “why” of that stated in Matthew 25:31-46 — which has to do with the Gentiles’ treatment of the Jewish people during the Tribulation and that which will result when Christ returns and deals with these Gentiles on that basis.

Saved Gentiles at the end of the Tribulation will be judged on one basis alone, with a position in the kingdom in view. They will be judged solely on the basis of their treatment of the Jewish people during the Tribulation, which can only be in the realm of helping or not helping them in different fashions — providing or not providing food, shelter, necessities of life, etc.

This is also the “why” of that stated in verse ten of the previously quoted section of Scripture from Ezekiel chapter five (Ezekiel 5:10). As seen in this verse, food will be so scarce in the camp of Israel in that coming day that cannibalism will exist. Matters in this respect , as clearly stated in Scripture, will be brought to the place that even those in a family will slay and eat other members of that family.

Inconceivable, Impossible? Hardly! Not only has this happened in history but Scripture clearly states that it will happen again — on a much broader scale — during a time in the immediate future when conditions will become so severe (famine, among other things) that, apart from the Lord’s intervention, the human race could not survive those days (Matthew 24:22).

But Israel brought to the place of repentance through this persecution will effect the Lord’s intervention once again in man’s affairs.

During Elijah and Elisha’s day, conditions surrounding famine became so severe that an ass’ head and dove’s dung were sold for pieces of silver; and, as well, there is an account of a mother killing and boiling her own son for food (II Kings 6:24-31).

And the Tribulation and time immediately following will, so to speak, be Elijah’s day again, when he appears, with Moses, here on earth in the land of Israel during the first half of the Tribulation, and then accompany Christ to the earth at the time of His return following the Tribulation. And famine, of a similar type seen during his day in history will be seen again during his day yet future (cf. Leviticus 26:29; Deuteronomy 28:53-57).

Then the preceding is just part of a much larger picture. The death of two-thirds of the world’s Jewish population would be little more than about 9,000,000 as the Jewish population of the earth presently stands. But what about the billions comprising the remainder of the earth’s population? At least one-fourth of these individuals are going to die during or immediately following this time as well (cf. Revelation 6:8-10; 7:9, 13-14; 9:18; 11:13; 13:7).

Why? How? Hunger, plagues, diseases would address part of the matter; judgments during the Tribulation would address other parts; mandatory Beast worship, taking his mark would address more…

And, as seen, many going through this time will not make it all the way through. Only the ones enduring until the end will be delivered out of this time (Matthew 24:13).

Inconceivable conditions will exist in that day (famine, plagues, diseases, cannibalism); the government of the earth will be of an inconceivable form (things seen in ISIS and/or Al-Qaeda today could be no more than a forerunner or prelude to something far worse existing in that day); and the resulting carnage which will follow (consisting of over a billion people), as well, can only be looked upon in an inconceivable fashion.

As previously seen, in the Book of Genesis, during Joseph’s day while in Egypt, there were seven years of plenty which were followed by seven years of famine. And the years of famine became so severe that the preceding years of plenty were not even remembered (Genesis 41:29-31, 53-54).

And the preceding — a type of that about to occur, showing two complete periods of time by the two sevens of years — relates exactly how conditions presently exist in that which “Egypt” typifies, in the world (during the time of plenty), and how conditions will shortly become in the world (during the time of famine).

We’re living during the time of plenty, but this time is about to end, with the time of famine to follow. And the latter, in complete keeping with the type, will be so severe that the former will not even be remembered.

You don’t want to be here (a time which can’t possibly be very far away)!

If saved, you won’t be here. You will have been removed into the heavens, with ensuing events occurring there (the judgment seat of Christ and things beyond).

But, if unsaved at the time when the Church is removed, you will be here, with ensuing events as well (events as previously described).

Then, One Other Thing to Consider

As previously stated, the Church (all Christians — the living at that time, and the dead from throughout the dispensation, resurrected) will be removed from the earth into the heavens preceding the Tribulation; and Israel, along with the Gentile nations (billions of people, evidently from the times in which we live, people alive today), are going to go through this time of unparalleled trouble, suffering, death…

But think for a moment about the scene in the world once all Christians have been removed. In most countries, it will make little to no difference (e.g., Moslem countries, or countries with only a sprinkling of Christians). But note a country such as the United States, where millions of Christians can be found working and heavily engaged in almost every conceivable type job. What’s going to happen when the individuals holding all of these jobs, without any advance warning, are suddenly no longer here?

How long will the power stay up, the water keep running, the gasoline pumps keep working, the grocery stores remain open — and the list could go on and on — when key individuals in all these jobs are suddenly no longer here to provide service and help? Only one thing could possibly exist in much of the country, particularly in large cities, for at least a time — Mass Chaos!

And how will this possibly play into aiding or helping bring matters to pass in order to correspond with the manner Scripture describes these things existing in the world during this future time?

Of course, we can’t know the answers to these questions, but the sudden removal of millions of people could conceivably have a major part in the changes of existing conditions in this country. This is perhaps something to consider, along with that which Scripture reveals concerning conditions during those days which are almost upon us.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  The World Today, in That Coming Day by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - The World Today, in That Coming Day by Arlen Chitwood.pdf. which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

Ref. Lamp Broadcast - The World Today, That Coming Day by Arlen Chitwood, Part I and Part II for additional commentary on the subject at hand, in pamphlet form.

To website CONTENTS Page.
God Honors His Word
God ALWAYS Does EXACTLY What He Has Stated
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“The words of the Lord are pure words: as silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times” (Psalm 12:6).

“To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them” (Isaiah 8:20).

God’s Word and God honoring His Word is, in one respect, compared in Scripture to a “twoedged sword,” cutting both ways, with no middle ground. But Scripture, in this comparison, moves a step beyond, stating that God’s Word is “sharper than any twoedged sword” (cf. Matthew 12:30; Hebrews 4:12).

To provide an example of the preceding, which is rather straight forward, for it is simply what Scripture states (as anyplace else in Scripture that could be dealt with), note Genesis 12:3a:

“And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee…”

This, of course, has reference to the Gentiles’ treatment (or Christians today, as well) of the seed of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob. There are blessings on the one hand and curses on the other. God honors His Word, compared to but “sharper than any twoedged sword,” cutting both ways, with no middle ground. It is one or the other, either blessings or curses.

And, to see an illustration of this principle, note the judgment of the Gentiles in Matthew 25:31-46 at the time of Christ’s return, following the Tribulation. Judgment in these verses is based on one thing alone — these Gentiles’ treatment of “Christ’s brethren” during the Tribulation, which could only be a reference to their treatment of the Jewish people during this time.

Then, with God (there in the person of His Son) inseparably associated with anything and everything which happens to the Jewish people — experiencing these things Himself, right along with His people, all blessings as well as all curses (Isaiah 63:8-9) — again, those being judged are dealt with on one basis alone. They are dealt with on the basis of that which God had previously stated in His unchangeable word 3,500 years earlier, in Genesis 12:3.

(Note that the end result of the judgment in Matthew 25:31-46 has to do with entrance into or exclusion from the kingdom, NOT with eternal life or eternal damnation, as so many attempt to read into the passage [v. 34, with v. 41 antithetical to v. 34].

To say that the two groups show that they are either saved or unsaved by their actions [an interpretation almost universally held throughout Christendom] is not only reading something into the text which is not there but bringing works over into a realm where works CANNOT EXIST [Romans 11:6; Ephesians 2:8-9]. Through this means, not only is the passage made to teach something which it doesn’t teach at all but that which the passage does deal with is destroyed.

Most Christians seem to understand that a person can’t perform works to be saved or to stay saved. But few seem to understand that it is equally erroneous to see works used as a basis to show that a person has been saved. To remain within salvation by grace through faith, a person CANNOT do anything to be saved, stay saved, or show that he has been saved.)

But, note something a little different, which some might consider another way of viewing God honoring His Word, though it is not another way at all. Any way the matter is viewed it is still God doing exactly as He has stated, with both positive and negative ramifications, with no middle ground, exactly as seen back in Genesis 12:3.

Some Christians though don’t seem to want to view this Word after the same unchangeable manner when dealing with certain other related subjects. And, in connection with this, as seen in the manner that many handle Matthew 25:31-46, they also often find themselves forced to take similar liberties with the Word elsewhere, for the plain reading of the text can take them into areas which they don’t understand.

And to deal with the matter, attention will be called to different promises and warnings which God gave to the Jewish people through Moses and the Prophets, with everything regarding the outworking of these promises and warnings kept in modern times (past, present, and future).

Past — the Holocaust and Afterwards

As horrific as Jewish persecution preceding and during the WWII years was — merging into what is today called, “the Holocaust,” resulting in the death of some 6,000,000 Jews in Europe at the hands of the Third Reich — this persecution can easily be explained and understood in the light of God’s Word. And, in fact, this Word is THE ONLY THING which will explain the matter.

That which occurred during those years can be explained from one standpoint alone, in a very simple manner: God again honored His Word!

God, through Moses, 3,500 years ago called the Jewish people out of Egypt, made a covenant with them, and established them in the land previously covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, within a theocracy (Exodus 12:1ff). And within this theocracy, in the land, they were to be the channel through which spiritual and material blessings would flow out to all the Gentile nations of the earth (Genesis 12:1-3; Exodus 19:5-6; Isaiah 43:1-10).

Then, relative to this covenant, God clearly stated, in no uncertain terms, what HE WOULD DO in two instances.

God explained what HE WOULD DO if the Jewish people obeyed His covenant; and, on the other hand, God also explained what HE WOULD DO if the Jewish people disobeyed His covenant (Leviticus 26:1ff; Deuteronomy 28:1ff).

On the ONE hand, blessings would ensue. God would place the Jewish people above all nations, dwelling in a land flowing with milk and honey, with the nations being blessed through Israel.

On the OTHER hand, exactly the opposite would occur. The Jewish people would be removed from their land, driven out among the nations, placed at the tail of the nations, with resultant curses having to do with both the Jewish people and their land.

And, as the Biblical account continues, the Jewish people are seen numerous times disobeying the terms of the covenant. And, as the Biblical account continues further, God, true to His Word, eventually drove His people from their land out among the nations. And as the Biblical account continues even further, persecution at the hands of the Gentiles, quite extreme at times, resulted (e.g., Daniel 3:19ff; Esther 3:8ff).

But throughout all of this, extending into modern times, the Jewish people have had a God-given promise. If they would repent, turn from their wicked ways, and seek the Lord’s face, He would forgive their sins and restore them to a healed land (Leviticus 26:40-42; II Chronicles 7:12-14; Psalm 66:16-20; Jeremiah 11:10-11).

As seen time after time in the Book of Judges, God used/continues to use the Gentile nations as His chastising instrument to bring His wayward son (Exodus 4:22-23) to the place of repentance, obedience. And this chastisement, as He stated in Leviticus 26 and Deuteronomy 28, could be/has become quite severe at times.

And this is THE ONLY THING which will explain why God allowed the Holocaust to occur — carried to the extremes seen, by one of the most civilized nations on earth, Lutheran Germany — with no outside interference from the Allies who knew what was happening (no diverting parts of the war effort to curtail the persecution), resulting in no let-up in the persecution until the Third Reich was no longer able to continue afflicting God’s son.

In His omniscient control of all things, God evidently prevented the Allied forces from interfering with His plans and purposes as they pertained to His dealings with His people. In short, God simply honored His Word, preventing outside interference!

Beyond that, note that God suffered right along with His people — “In ALL their affliction he was afflicted…” (Isaiah 63:9a). As in the person of His Son, dying at Calvary, God has gone to similar extremes with His son, Israel, for related reasons (cf. John 4:22).

Present — The Jewish People Today

At the end of WWII, Jewish life throughout Europe was in complete disarray. Over half of Europe’s Jewish population had been slain, no one seemed to know who was still alive, who wasn’t; and their property was gone or lay in ruins, along with numerous parts of Europe, particularly Germany. They were literally a wandering people without a place to go.

Thus, it is little wonder that the attention of European Jewry — a people arising like a phoenix out of the ashes of the Holocaust — found itself directed toward one place, toward the land in the Middle East covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob millenniums before. They found themselves caught up in a renewed Zionistic movement begun fifty years earlier under Theodor Herzl.

But, in God’s eyes, a major, multifaceted problem could only confront the Jewish people:

The Holocaust had not effected repentance, the “house” (a reference to the Jewish people, Jerusalem, and the land) still lay “desolate” (Matthew 23:37-39), and the Jewish people were attempting to re-enter a house which had been left “empty, swept, and garnished” (put in order relative to its desolate state [Matthew 12:43-45]).

In short, God COULD NOT, at this time, regather the Jewish people to their land in accord with His numerous promises to do so and, at the same time, remain true to His Word.

And, if the Jewish people took it upon themselves to do that which God could not presently do and honor His Word — seek to emancipate themselves in their present condition, apart from their Messiah, and re-enter this house left “empty, swept, and garnished” — they could only accomplish ONE THING. They could only guarantee that God would honor His Word in another respect.

They could only guarantee that another Holocaust, FAR, FAR WORSE than the last would overtake them. And, according to Matthew 12:43-45, because of what they had done, this Holocaust would be intensified SEVEN TIMES.

Future — the Holocaust and Afterwards

As horrific as Jewish persecution under the coming man of sin will be — with the Jewish people finding themselves in a FAR WORSE Holocaust, resulting in the death of some 9,000,000 Jews this time (by today’s count [two-thirds of world Jewry will perish]) — again, this can easily be explained and understood in the light of God’s Word, with this Word, again, being THE ONLY THING which will explain the “why” of that which is about to occur, which can only be in the immediate future.

And God may very well have used the WWII Holocaust in such a manner so as to prepare His people for this future Holocaust, which could explain the severity, along with the Allied non-interference with God’s action — remaining true to His Word pertaining to what He would do concerning covenantal disobedience.

Thus, that which will occur during those future years can be explained exactly the same and only way that the past Holocaust can be explained, from ONE STANDPOINT ALONE, in a very simple manner: God has honored and will honor His Word!

The next Holocaust, described in Scripture as “the time of Jacob’s trouble,” will encompass not just Europe but will extend worldwide (Jeremiah 30:7).

The Jews presently in the land — all 6,000,000 — will be uprooted from their land in the middle of this time, in the middle of the Tribulation. A tenth will be killed, the remainder will be sold as slaves to the Gentiles or driven back out among the nations, and their cities and land will be destroyed (cf. Leviticus 26:31-33; Isaiah 6:11-13; Daniel 9:26; Joel 3:1-8; Matthew 24:15ff; Luke 21:20ff; Revelation 12:6, 14).

And there, out among the nations with the remainder of world Jewry, God will deal with ALL of the Jews together, with conditions so severe that two-thirds of them will die — through starvation, plagues, the sword (Leviticus 26:27-29; Ezekiel 5:5-13; Matthew 24:7). But this time, unlike in the past Holocaust, Israel will be brought to the place of repentance.

Then, following ensuing events (Israel’s national salvation, restoration to a healed land, Gentile world power destroyed), the Messianic Era will be ushered in, for GOD HONORS HIS WORD!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  God Honors His Word by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - God Honors His Word by Arlen Chitwood.pdf  which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Church — Then & Today
2,000 Years of Church History — What Happened?
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

During the early years of the Church, attention was focused on an inheritance in a heavenly land to which Christians had been called. This was the central message proclaimed throughout Christendom during that time.

But today, attention in Christendom — all Christendom, so-called fundamental and liberal circles alike — is centered elsewhere; and the true message concerning a heavenly inheritance awaiting Christians is seldom, if ever, heard.

So what brought about the change from the way things were to the way things presently exist? Scripture reveals exactly what happened.

The Way Things Were

The Bible is a book dealing with redemption. But the Biblical scope of redemption doesn’t stop with man passing “from death unto life” (John 5:24). Rather, it goes on to also include “that which is really life [literal translation]” (I Timothy 6:19). The former has to do with the gospel of the grace of God, and the latter has to do with the gospel of the glory of Christ. And Scripture, as a whole, concerns itself far more with the latter than with the former, for Scripture has been written to the saved, not to the unsaved (I Corinthians 2:9-14).

Scripture begins this way (the framework set forth in the six and seven days in Genesis chapters one and two [ref. the author’s book, The Study of Scripture BOOK, Chs. 2-4, in this site]), necessitating that Scripture remain this way (which it does). It is man who has turned the matter around and has not only placed the emphasis at a point where Scripture does not place it but has also either minimized or completely done away with teachings surrounding the point where Scripture does place the emphasis.

Note, for example, Paul’s dealings with the Church in Ephesus. He spent three years teaching them. But what did he teach them? That’s revealed in Acts 20:17-38 when Paul called the elders of this Church together for the last time that he would be with them.

Paul, referring to that which he had previously taught them, began with “the gospel of the grace of God” (v. 24). But he didn’t remain there. He then referred to his prior proclamation of “the kingdom of God” (v. 25). And both of these together constituted “all the counsel of God” (v. 27).

God purchased the Church (with the use of “Church” viewed in a complete sense, as in Matthew 16:18) “with his own blood,” and the elders in Ephesus were exhorted by Paul to “feed” those in the Church over which they had been placed (v. 28).

(There are manuscript variances in Acts 20:28 relative to whether Theos [God], Kurios [Lord], or both words together [both Theos and Kurios] should appear in the text — i.e., God’s blood, the Lord’s blood [referring to Christ], or the blood of both the Father and His Son.

There is manuscript evidence for each of the three renderings, though most grammarians and translators, who study these things, usually see more evidence for the use of Theos [God] alone, with the translation as it appears in the KJV [also in the NASB and NIV]. In the final analysis though it would really be immaterial which of the three manuscript variances was followed, for the Son is God manifested in the flesh.

The time that the paschal lambs were being slain throughout the camp of Israel on the 14th day of the first month of the year in 33 A.D., “in the evening [lit., ‘between the evenings,’ understood to be between 3 and 6 P.M. (Exodus 12:6)] was the time when the Paschal Lamb was slain. This was the time when God died. This was the time when God purchased the Church with His Own blood.)

And the elders, called to feed Christians in the Church, which had been purchased by the very blood of God would, of necessity, have to move beyond teachings surrounding the simple gospel of the grace of God. Contextually, in this passage, it would have to involve things surrounding “the kingdom of God.”

And, in conjunction with that, contextually, it would involve commending them to God and to His Word — that which could build them up in “the faith” so they might one day realize the inheritance to which they had been called (Acts 20:32).

Paul, in Acts 20:17ff, exhibited exactly the same qualities which Peter exhibited in his second epistle. Paul had previously spent three years teaching the Christians at Ephesus, and that which he taught them centered around the Word of the Kingdom. Then, when he called the elders of this Church together for his last time with them, he still called their attention to teachings surrounding the Word of the Kingdom, though these were things that he had spent three previous years teaching them. This is how important he considered this overall teaching to be.

And Peter, writing his second epistle and calling attention to this same message, stated that he was going to always keep these things before the Christians to whom he wrote, though they had previously been taught these things and were established in these truths. As long as he remained alive he was going to stir them up by calling these things to their attention (II Peter 1:12-18; 3:1-2; cf. II Peter 1:1-11).

Many Christians in the Church today would look upon anyone proclaiming the message surrounding Christ’s return after this fashion as “fanatical,” or as someone who has “gone to seed on Christ’s return.” But that’s not the way Scripture presents the matter at all.

This was the central message Paul (et al.) proclaimed, and this was the way that the Holy Spirit moved him to structure his epistles (et al. also; e.g., Hebrews-Jude have been structured this same way). Accordingly, this was a message not only constantly proclaimed but well known and understood throughout Christendom during Paul’s day (Colossians 1:5-6, 23-28).

Note, for example, the Book of Ephesians: As elsewhere throughout the Word of God, there are references in the epistle to the gospel of the grace of God (e.g., Ephesians 2:8-9), but almost the entire epistle concerns itself with things surrounding the gospel of the glory of Christ. The epistle concerns itself, in the main, with that which is stated in Ephesians 2:10, giving the purpose for man’s salvation (vv. 8, 9).

This is what the inheritance in chapter one has to do with; this is what the mystery revealed to Paul in chapter three has to do with; and the epistle ends with details concerning the present warfare against those in the land of our inheritance and how we are to array ourselves for the battle at hand. And between these points, in other parts of the epistle, one will find the same central teaching.

And, in this respect, it’s interesting that the Church in Ephesus appears first among the seven Churches in Revelation chapters two and three. The Church in Ephesus sets forth an example of the way that the Church existed at the beginning of the dispensation (knowledgeable about the present spiritual warfare, the Christians’ future inheritance, etc.).

But then things began to happen, as seen even in the Church in Ephesus, which left its “first love” (Revelation 2:4).

Then, the Church appears at the end of the dispensation in a completely different setting, a condition resulting from the Church initially leaving its “first love,” seen in the seventh and last of the Churches in Revelation chapters two and three, the Church in Laodicea — described as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (Revelation 3:14-21).

That Which Happened

So, What happened? A woman placed leaven in the three measures of meal. That’s what happened. And Christ stated that the leaven would do its damaging work, “till the whole was leavened” (Matthew 13:33).

This depicts a work by Satan very early in the dispensation. The approximate time when this was done can be known through observing that even during the first few decades of the existence of the Church things were beginning to go awry. The Church in Ephesus had left its “first love” (Revelation 2:4), and false prophets (Christian teachers, elders, proclaiming a message contrary to the Word of the Kingdom — apostates) were beginning to appear in the Churches (II Peter, Jude).

This all occurred within the first forty years of the Church’s existence, and the leaven took the Church down over the next several centuries until the message surrounding the Word of the Kingdom had all but disappeared. By the fourth century A.D., during the days of the Roman Emperors Constantine the Great and Theodosius I, the Church had so completely lost its true focus that the unthinkable eventually happened. The Church merged with the State.

In the year 380 A.D., Theodosius I issued an edict that made Christianity the exclusive state religion; and by the year 395 A.D., Christianity had become recognized as the official and only religion of the Roman Empire — something which could not have occurred apart from almost three centuries of the working of the leaven from within.

The Church, called to inherit in another land (a heavenly), had settled down in the land (an earthly) from which it had been called; the Church, called to rule and reign in a future kingdom (under Christ), had merged with the powers in the present kingdom (under Satan).

A 1,000-year period of darkness then engulfed the Church, awaiting the Reformation under Martin Luther, along with succeeding events.

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to the author’s book, in this site,  Mysteries of the Kingdom BOOKChs. 5 and 6, “Parable of the Mustard Seed” and “Parable of the Leaven.”)

The Reformation itself though had nothing to do with a restoration of truths surrounding the gospel of the glory of Christ. The reformers were concerned centrally with the simple gospel of the grace of God. It was only in later years that men began to look beyond the simple message of salvation by grace through faith — beyond that set forth in Genesis 1:2-5 to that set forth in Genesis 1:6-2:3.

But even then there was no restoration of these truths. There was only a bringing of them to light again, with one Christian here and one Christian there understanding and receiving the truth of the matter.

The leaven had centered its attack at this point, it had done its damaging work, and the only thing which remained was for the leaven to complete its work.

And this is why, when the Son of Man returns for His Church, He will not find “the faith” being proclaimed by elders in the Churches of the land. The whole will have been leavened. Those in the Churches will be talking about everything but the central message of Scripture. And the dispensation will end with the Church — the complete Church — in the condition depicted by the Church in Laodicea.

The Way Things Are

We’re in the final days of a dispensation in which the leaven has been working for almost two millenniums. The Church at the end of the dispensation is to be completely permeated by the leaven, and this has particular reference to the message surrounding the Word of the Kingdom. This is the message Christ will not find being proclaimed in the Churches at the time of His return.

And, if a person wants to see exactly where we are in relation to that day through the working of the leaven alone, all he has to do is go into practically any Church of the land and listen to the message being proclaimed from the pulpit. He will listen in vain for any mention of that which is not only the central message which Scripture directs to the saved but also the central message which was proclaimed and understood throughout Christendom during the early years of the Church — namely that Christians have been purchased by the blood of God for a purpose, to be realized during the Messianic Era, then during the ages beyond.

Will conditions in Christendom improve? Can matters be turned around?

What does Scripture say? Scripture is not only the sole Word on the subject but the final Word as well. Scripture states that “the whole” will be leavened; and Scripture further states that, as a result, the Son of Man is not going to find “the faith” on the earth at the time of His return (Matthew 13:33; Luke 18:8).

So don’t look for an end-time revival. It’s not coming! Scripture foretells total apostasy within the Church instead (the complete Church standing completely away from “the faith”).

Thus, matters can only get worse.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  The Church — Then & Today by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - The Church — Then & Today — What Happened? by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
O.T. Subject & Structure
The End Opened Up and Revealed from the Beginning
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

The Old Testament can be divided into three major sections — Genesis through Esther (historic), Job through the Song of Solomon (personal and experiential), and Isaiah through Malachi (prophetic).

Insofar as the historical nature (and much of the typical nature) of that seen throughout the first part of these three major sections is concerned, Esther — having to do with Israel — outlines, in a typical fashion, that seen throughout the whole of this first section of Scripture (Genesis 11 [b] ff).

Thus, in this respect, the Book of Esther simply presents a brief summary of all which has preceded surrounding Israel, with the emphasis placed in the same realm seen in the preceding Scriptures which the book outlines — on the latter days, leading into the Messianic Era. And the Book of Esther coming at the end of the first of these three major sections would be the proper place for this book in the Canon of Scripture.

This first major section of Scripture (Genesis through Esther) is often thought of only in the sense of providing Biblical history, along with spiritual lessons drawn from Biblical history. However, viewing this section of Scripture from this perspective alone only presents part of the picture. This section, through mainly its type-antitype structure, is highly prophetic in nature. In fact, from a typical perspective, this first section is just as prophetic in nature as the third section — from Isaiah through Malachi, containing the major and minor prophets (major and minor in the sense of length, not importance).

Also, though this first section centers around Israel and the nations from a historical perspective, typology throughout this section is another matter. The typical structure and prophetic nature of this section of Scripture, a section covering about one-half of the entire Old Testament, is somewhat divided between God and Israel and Christ and the Church.

For example, viewing two parts of Genesis (Genesis 2-4 and Genesis 23-25), chapters two and three have to do with Christ and the Church, and chapter four has to do with God and Israel; then chapter twenty-three has to do with God and Israel, chapter twenty-four has to do with Christ and the Church, and chapter twenty-five has to do with God and Israel once again.

Both aspects of these typical teachings can be seen in the lives of Joseph in the latter part of Genesis (Genesis 37-45) and Moses in the first part of Exodus (Exodus 2-4). Both Joseph and Moses took Gentile brides during a time after they had been rejected by and separated from their brethren (having to do with Christ and the Church, following Christ’s rejection by and separation from Israel, His brethren according to the flesh); but the time came when both Joseph and Moses dealt with their brethren again (having to do with Christ and Israel, with that time when God resumes His national dealings with Israel).

Then, whole books deal with matters in this typical manner. Most of the Book of Exodus deals with God and Israel in this respect, and the Books of I, II Samuel deal with Christ and the Church in this same respect. Then, the same thing can be seen in the Books of Ruth and Esther. The Book of Ruth deals with Christ and the Church, while the Book of Esther deals with God and Israel.

And, viewing matters from a different perspective yet, note that the journey of the Israelites under Moses and Joshua typifies the journey of Christians under Christ today. An earthly land lay before one in the type, and a heavenly land lies before the other in the antitype.

This type-antitype structure is that which is referenced through the use of the word tupos (type) in the Greek text of I Corinthians 10:6, 11; this is the basis upon which particularly the second, third, fourth, and fifth of the five major warnings in Hebrews are to be understood (Hebrews 3-12); and this forms the basis for a proper understanding of the entire pilgrim walk of the Christian today (a journey from Egypt [a type of the world] to Canaan [a type of that heavenly land, connected with an inheritance and a rest, awaiting Christians]).

Or, going back to God and Israel, these same experiences of the Israelites under Moses foreshadow, as well, the future restoration of the Jewish people to the land under Christ.

Thus, saying that this first major section of Scripture is historic in nature, apart from being prophetic, would be far from correct. Within its typical structure, this section of Scripture is highly propheticas prophetic as any section of subsequent Scripture. And not only are numerous prophecies seen in the types extending from Genesis through Esther but also in places such as Balaam’s prophecies (Numbers 22-24), or that seen in God’s promises and warnings to Israel in Leviticus 26 and Deuteronomy 28 as well.

This section of Scripture provides a detailed history of Israel, relating the reason why the nation was called into existence, what was expected of this nation, and the reason why the Jewish people ultimately found themselves uprooted from their land and scattered among the Gentile nations.

Then, viewing the typical aspect of this section of Scripture, events move beyond history into prophecy, showing the end of the matter — the same thing seen in the Psalms and the Prophets.

This is the way in which God designed and structured this opening section of His Word. And if man would properly understand God’s revealed Word, he must recognize this fact and study this Word after the same fashion in which it has been given.

This opening section of Scripture, from Genesis through Esther, forms the backdrop for not only the second major section (a section covering five books, from Job through the Song of Solomon) but the third major section as well (all of the prophetic books, extending from Isaiah through Malachi). That would be to say, Genesis through Esther forms the backdrop for the remainder of the Old Testament. And if man does not understand (or if he ignores) that placed at the beginning, it will be impossible for him to ever come into a proper understanding of later revelation (including, of course, the New Testament as well), for the latter is inseparably tied to and built upon the former in this respect.

God’s revelation to man is progressive in the sense that it has been designed so that a proper understanding of later revelation rests on a proper understanding of earlier revelation. One part progresses into the other, and Scripture must be compared with Scripture — later revelation with earlier revelation, and earlier revelation with later revelation (I Corinthians 2:9-13; cf. Isaiah 28:10).

For example, in the second section, there are numerous Psalms covering not only Israel’s present condition (scattered among the Gentile nations) but also that which lies in the future for Israel (the end of Gentile world power, with Israel restored to her land and elevated to her proper place among the nations [e.g., Psalm 2; 8; 22-24; 37; 45-47; 76; 83; 89; 97; 102; 110; 121; 126; 137; 145]). And these Psalms cannot be properly understood apart from the backdrop provided by the first section of Scripture.

The fact that numerous Psalms cannot be properly understood apart from this first section should be easy enough to understand, for this first section of Scripture reveals the history of Israel, all the way from the reason for the nation’s calling as God’s firstborn son to the reason why God allowed the Gentile nations to come into the land and uproot His people.

Then, beyond that, the typical aspect of the first section enters into the matter, projecting events out into the future, as seen in the Psalms.

And all of the prophets present exactly the same central theme. It is that seen throughout the preceding Psalms, or the preceding historical books, viewing the latter from both historical and typical vantage points.

Each of the prophetic books (seventeen in all, as there are seventeen historic books) deals with different facets of the whole of Israel’s history, current condition, and future destiny, with a particular emphasis placed upon God’s punishment befalling His people because of disobedience, followed by the Jewish people’s repentance, followed by the destruction of Gentile world power, followed by God restoring Israel. These things comprise the overriding theme of all Old Testament prophecy as it pertains to Israel, whether in the historic books, the Psalms, or the Prophets.

Each of the prophetic books, beginning with Isaiah, covers, after some fashion, this panorama of Israeli history — events extending from the time of the nation’s inception almost three and one-half millenniums ago to the Messianic Kingdom yet future. But no two of these seventeen books cover exactly the same thing, after exactly the same fashion. Each book centers around a particular and peculiar facet of study within this panorama of events.

In this respect, studying these prophetic books is much like studying types. As no one type provides the complete picture in and of itself, no one Old Testament prophetic book provides the complete picture in and of itself as well.

Note, for example, how Gentile world power is dealt with in the Old Testament. Such power exists because of Israeli disobedience; and such power also exists to bring Israel, through persecution at the hands of the Gentiles, to the place of repentance.

Then, since the emphasis concerning Israel in this realm, in any part of the Old Testament, is upon Israel’s repentance and restoration, the emphasis concerning Gentile world power should, as well, be upon the end and destruction of Gentile world power, which it is. One parallels the other in Biblical prophecy, whether in Moses, the Psalms, or the Prophets.

Over and over in the Old Testament — beginning in Genesis — the end of Gentile world power comes into view. There is an emphasis placed in this realm, for Gentile world power must be brought to an end before Israel can occupy the nation’s proper place within a restored theocracy. This is why one finds the power of Egypt destroyed in the Red Sea at the time of the Exodus under Moses (Exodus 14:27-31); this is why one finds Haman slain in Esther prior to the Jewish people receiving their proper and due recognition (Esther 7:9-10; 8:15-17; 10:1-3); and this is why numerous Psalms and Prophets deal with this subject prior to Israel being restored (e.g., Psalm 2:1-5; Isaiah 24:21; Jeremiah 4:26-28; Ezekiel 39:21-22; Daniel 11:36-45; Joel 3:12-16).

Gentile world power is going to come to an end. And its end will be as depicted in Daniel 2:34-35, 44-45, among numerous other places in the Old Testament. Christ will return and personally destroy Gentile world power in its final form, headed up under Antichrist in that coming day. And once Gentile world power has been destroyed in this manner, Scripture pictures this destruction as “chaff” thrown into the wind from a threshing floor, being carried away by that wind, with Israel then elevated to the nation’s proper place among the Gentile nations of the earth, realizing the position occupied by firstborn sons (cf. Exodus 4:22-23).

“A threshing floor” is used in Scripture to depict judgment. This is true of God’s judgment upon Christians at the end of this dispensation (cf. Ruth 3:2ff; Matthew 3:11-12), and it is equally true of God’s judgment upon the Gentile nations at the end of the Tribulation (Daniel 2:35).

And to deny that these sequences of events will occur at the end of Man’s Day is to deny central themes of all Old Testament Scripture, as it pertains to the Church, Israel, and the nations. Much of that seen in Old Testament Scripture surrounding the Church, Israel, and the nations awaits fulfillment. And, in this respect, when God steps in and begins to fulfill these Scriptures, multiplied thousands upon thousands of prophecies seen throughout the pages of the Old Testament, beginning with the opening chapters of Genesis, will be fulfilled in a very short period of time.

God, through the writers of the Old Testament, has provided a voluminous amount of information on this overall subject; and there is no reason for anyone today to be uninformed or ignorant concerning that which God is about to do.

It has all been laid out in the Old Testament Scriptures, beginning with Moses and ending with the Prophets.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  O.T. Subject & Structure by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - O.T. Subject & Structure by Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
“Jacob” and “Israel”
“Jacob” During This Day “Israel” in That Day
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And Jacob was left alone; and there wrestled a man with him until the breaking of the day.

And when he saw that he prevailed not against him, he touched the hollow of his thigh; and the hollow of Jacob’s thigh was out of joint, as he wrestled with him.

And he said, Let me go, for the day breaketh. And he said, I will not let thee go, except thou bless me.

And he said unto him, What is thy name? And he said, Jacob.

And he said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but Israel: for as a prince hast thou power with God and with men, and hast prevailed.

And Jacob asked him, and said, Tell me, I pray thee, thy name. And he said, Wherefore is it that thou dost ask after my name? And he blessed him there.

And Jacob called the name of the place Peniel: for I have seen God face to face, and my life is preserved.

And as he passed over Penuel the sun rose upon him, and he halted upon his thigh” (Genesis 32:24-31).

(The text — Jacob wrestling with a Man [with God (cf. Genesis 32:25, 30)] throughout the night — foreshadows Israel wrestling with God throughout the dark night of the Tribulation.

Then, at the breaking of the day matters undergo a sharp change, with “Jacob” blessed, healed [spiritually healed, with the natural left weakened (cf. Genesis 32:25, 31)], and his name changed to “Israel.”

And EXACTLY the same thing will occur in the antitype. IT HAS TO, for the type has been set, and NO CHANGE can ever occur.

Jacob’s/Israel’s experiences yet future will occur EXACTLY like “Jacob’s/Israel’s experiences in the past. The antitype must follow the type IN EXACT DETAIL.)

The Type

Note that the coming Tribulation is referred to in Scripture as “the time of Jacob’s trouble” (the time of trouble for the fleshly man; Jeremiah 30:7), not “the time of Israel’s trouble” (which would be a time of trouble for the spiritual man, a prince with God).

“Jacob” HAS YET to become “Israel.”

JACOB, the natural man, will enter into and go through “the time of Jacob’s trouble”; but ISRAEL, the spiritual man, will emerge from this time and enter into the Messianic Era with the nation’s Messiah.

In that respect, the Jewish nation in the Middle East today has been misnamed. The nation, solely from a Biblical standpoint and the current status of the nation, should be called, “the Nation of Jacob,” the Nation of the Fleshly Man, NOT “the Nation of Israel,” the Nation of the Spiritual Man, a Prince with God.

This is clearly seen in the overall typology of Genesis 28-33. From Genesis 28:15 to Genesis 31:3 Jacob is in exile, with the heavens closed relative to God speaking to him, particularly relative to a return to his own land (Genesis 30:25-43). Then, after he has acquired all of Laban’s wealth, the heavens reopen, with God issuing the command for him to return to his own land (Genesis 31:1-3).

Continuing into the next chapter (Genesis 32), “Jacob” is seen wrestling with God, with his name subsequently being changed to “Israel.” Then in the next chapter (Genesis 33) “Israel,” no longer “Jacob,” meets Esau and finds that Esau is no longer his enemy.

The Antitype

Moving all of this over into the antitype, God’s dealings with Israel (actually, “Jacob”) during the coming Tribulation, then with “Israel” beyond the Tribulation, during the Messianic Era, are in view.

The heavens are presently closed relative to God’s dealings with “Jacob,” particularly relative to a return to the nation’s own land. And they will remain closed until the time seen in Genesis 31:3ff — until “Jacob” comes into possession of all the wealth of the Gentiles (Isaiah 60:1-12).

Then something else is seen in the next chapter, Genesis 32) — Jacob wrestling with God, with his name subsequently changed to “Israel,” picturing “Jacob” during the Tribulation wrestling with God, and God THEN changing “Jacob’s” name (the man of flesh) to “Israel” (a prince with God).

“Jacob” wrestled with God throughout the night, until the breaking of the day, as “Jacob” yet future will do during the long night of the Tribulation, until “the Sun of righteousness” arises “with healing in his wings” (Malachi 4:2).

Then…

Beyond that, in type or antitype, “Israel” ALONE is in view.

And the next chapter (Genesis 33) shows the resulting change which will then have occurred. Esau — now that “Jacob” was no longer “Jacob,” but “Israel” — was no longer his bitter enemy.

This foreshadows the Gentile nations’ attitude toward “Israel” yet future, AFTER “Jacob,” whom they had previously tried to slay (cf. Genesis 27:41), is no longer “Jacob,” but “Israel” (cf. Zechariah 8:20-23).

This is what lies in store for Israel and the Gentile nations. But FIRST, the long night of the Tribulation… THEN…

(Acquiring the wealth of the Gentiles, as seen in Genesis 30:25ff, is the same thing seen of the harlot woman in Revelation 17; 18; 19 [19a] [Revelation 18:9-21], FOLLOWING the harlot being burned with fire, FOLLOWING her harlotry being done away with [Revelation 17:11-17].
 
This account in the closing book of Scripture, in relation to the wealth of the Gentiles, is simply another picture of EXACTLY the same thing seen in the opening book of Scripture, in Genesis 30:25-31:3.

And the woman in Revelation 17; 18; 19 [19a] is CLEARLY and UNMISTAKABLY identified as “Jacob”/“Israel” — BEFORE and AFTER the harlot has been “burned with fire” [Revelation 17:18].

But, even apart from this clearly worded identification, that stated about the harlot and the very place which she occupies in the Book of Revelation — a mystery [necessitating an O.T. connection], associated with the Beast [the Beast does not appear in the O.T. apart from some type connection with this woman, whether seen as Jacob or Israel], and the only place in the Book of Revelation where “Jacob’s” harlotry is dealt with during the time of Jacob’s trouble — COULD ONLY CRY OUT for the same singular identification seen at the end of chapter seventeen.

If sound interpretation is thrown to the winds and this harlot woman is, resultingly, misidentified — which occurs FAR, FAR more often than not among Bible students — then that part of the Book of Revelation dealing with “the time of Jacob’s trouble” [Revelation 6-19] comes to a close through not only dealing quite extensively with SOMEONE [or, something] other than “Jacob” but through NEVER dealing with Jacob’s harlotry during this time.

[On an inseparably related subject, note something else seen concerning the harlot and the Beast in Revelation 17-19 [19a].

The harlot, at first, is seemingly at home in this man’s kingdom (Revelation 17:1-7); and, in the light of related Scripture, this situation can only exist because of the covenant that he will have made with her.

But, the day arrives when this man turns upon the harlot (Revelation 17:11-17; 18:1ff); and, in the light of related Scripture, this will occur when he breaks his covenant, which God will use to ultimately bring about the Jewish people’s repentance and bring an end to the nation’s harlotry.

And ONLY at this time will “Jacob” become “Israel” and be allowed to return to the nation’s land, in possession of the wealth of the Gentiles].

As well, another text concerning Israel acquiring the wealth of the Gentiles prior to the nation’s restoration to the land is seen in Ezekiel 38; 39 [Israel’s restoration is seen in Ezekiel 37 and referenced different times in chs. 38, 39 (Ezekiel 38:8, 11, 14; 39:25-28)]. These two chapters depict Gentile world powers coming against the Jewish people FOLLOWING that time when “Jacob” has not only become “Israel” but has been restored to his land, in possession of the wealth of the Gentiles.

And the text CLEARLY STATES that these things will occur “in that day,” NOT during the present day [Ezekiel 38:14, 19; 39:8, 11]. “That day” is an expression used over and over by the O.T. prophets to reference a future time associated with the Lord’s Day, following Man’s Day.

Note A CENTRAL REASON, in Ezekiel 38:12-13, WHY armies from the Gentile nations of the earth will come against Israel at this time — to recover what was at ONE TIME their wealth, NOW in Israel’s possession.

For information on Revelation 17-19 [19a], refer to the author’s book, Mystery of The Woman BOOK. For information on Ezekiel 38; 39, refer to Appendix III in the author’s book, O Sleeper! Arise, Call!.)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  “Jacob” and “Israel” by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form: Lamp Broadcast - “Jacob” and “Israel” by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
“Thou Wicked Servant”
Future Words of the Lord to One of His Own
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

In both the parable of the talents and the parable of the pounds, the distinguishing difference in servitude, revealed in the Householder’s presence, in each instance, had to do with the servants’ proper use or improper use of the Master’s goods through trading and trafficking during the time of the Master’s absence.

In each parable, two servants were shown to have brought forth varying amounts of increase through a proper use of their Master’s goods, while another servant was shown to have brought forth no increase at all through a failure to use his Master’s goods.

The servant bringing forth no increase, in each parable, had stored his Master’s goods for safekeeping in a place where they could not be used. The servant in the parable of the talents had buried his Master’s goods in the ground (Matthew 25:25), and the servant in the parable of the pounds had placed his Master’s goods inside a napkin (Luke 19:20). And in each instance, no increase could be realized.

In each parable, the servant who had hidden his Master’s goods for safekeeping and had not used them was called into his Master’s presence to render an account. And that which was revealed, while in his Master’s presence, resulted in rebuke and loss.

His stewardship was supposed to have been the means through which he could have successfully run the race of the faith, allowing him to win a crown and be elevated into a regal position in the Householder’s kingdom at the time of His return. He, as a household steward in possession of a portion of the Householder’s goods, through faithfulness to his calling (his particular place of responsibility in the house), was being given an opportunity to bring forth an increase (bring forth fruit). This would allow him to win a crown, qualifying him to be elevated into the position of co-heir with his Master in the kingdom (which his Master had gone away to receive).

However, failure in his presently assigned stewardship would mean his future rejection as ruler. The unfaithful steward, at the time of his Master’s return, would be judged unfit to occupy a position with his Master in the kingdom, with chastisement following.

The Lord will not take lightly the matter of household servants, through unfaithfulness, spurning proffered positions as co-heirs with Him in the kingdom. Unfaithful servants will receive treatment of such a harsh nature at the hands of their Lord that many students of the Word turn completely away from the thought of saved individuals being in view. To them it is unthinkable that the Lord would extend treatment of this nature to redeemed individuals, His Own people.

This is the main reason that issues surrounding one’s eternal salvation or eternal damnation are often read into the parable of the talents and the parable of the pounds, with the unfaithful servants in both parables being looked upon as unsaved individuals.

However, the question concerning how the Lord could extend treatment of the nature revealed in these parables to one of His Own does not address the issue at all. The question asked within a proper Biblical framework would have to be just the opposite:

“How could the Lord be perfectly just and righteous without extending treatment of this nature to one of His Own?”

If faithfulness calls for commendation and reward (which it does), then unfaithfulness must call for rebuke and loss (which it does). The inverse of one must be true relative to the other, else the Lord’s perfect justice and righteousness could not be satisfied.

The Servants’ Plea

The unfaithful servants in both the parable of the talents and the parable of the pounds are seen pleading their individual cases before the Lord in frank, open, and unrestrained manners. Nothing appears to be held back as they relate the reasons for the different courses of action which they had taken while servants in the Master’s house in charge of a portion of the Master’s goods.

The appeal by the servants is not that of trying to hide or cover up that which had been done. To the contrary, it is just the opposite. They both appeal to their Lord, while in His presence, in an open, almost brazen manner, relating exactly what had occurred.

In that coming day, nothing will be held back. All things will be “naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do” (Hebrews 4:13). Christ spoke openly during His earthly ministry, saying nothing in secret (John 18:20); and He would expect the same from His servants, though the situation is often quite different today. However, the day is coming when nothing will remain hidden or be kept secret (Mark 4:22; Luke 8:17). Paul, in his message to those at Rome, stated:

“…God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel” (Romans 2:16).

(Paul proclaimed both the gospel of grace and the gospel of glory; but the reference in Romans 2:16 can pertain only to the gospel of glory, for no future judgment of the “secrets of men” awaits individuals in relation to the gospel of grace. Paul’s gospel in this passage [and elsewhere in the Pauline epistles where the expressions “my gospel” or “our gospel” appear] must be looked upon as the good news concerning the coming glory of Christ [“meat in due season”], to be proclaimed to stewards in the house [cf. Matthew 24:45; Romans 16:25; II Corinthians 4:3-4; Galatians 1:11-12; Ephesians 3:1-6; I Thessalonians 1:5; II Thessalonians 2:14; I Timothy 1:11; II Timothy 2:8].

This gospel deals with the message concerning present faithfulness of household servants, with a view to their occupying positions as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom [e.g., note the context of II Timothy 2:8].)

The unfaithful servants in both the parable of the talents and the parable of the pounds accused their Lord of the same thing in order to justify their failure to use the goods entrusted to their care. They accused their Lord of reaping a harvest and deriving an increase through the labors of others, which was true, but viewed from a completely erroneous perspective (Matthew 25:24-27; Luke 19:21-23).

They looked upon the entire matter from a carnal, humanistic viewpoint, rejecting spiritual values. They envisioned their Lord doing these things only for self-gain, and they gave little or no thought to the revealed reason concerning why the Householder was conducting affairs in His house after this fashion (which they should have known, from the revealed Word).

The Householder had a relationship with His servants of this nature for a purpose involving far more than just self-gain, as supposed by the unfaithful servants. The Householder, for a particular reason, had delivered His goods to His servants and assigned them responsible positions in the house, with a view to their bringing forth an increase (bringing forth fruit).

Servitude during the present day of trials and testings would be the means through which the Householder could one day elevate His servants from positions in the house to positions in the kingdom. The Householder was allowing them, through faithfulness in lesser responsibility, to show that they were qualified to assume greater responsibility (cf. Matthew 25:29; Luke 16:10-12; 19:26); and upon the Householder’s reception of the kingdom and His return in possession of the kingdom, those servants having shown themselves qualified could be elevated from household servants of their Master to co-heirs with their Master.

The self-gain which the Householder would eventually realize was that of gaining co-heirs, gaining companions, to ascend the throne with Him in His kingdom. The work in the fields was to be accomplished by the household servants, using their Master’s possessions (using that belonging to the Master of the house); and the work was to be accomplished on the Master’s behalf.

The Householder, through this means, was extending to His servants the privilege of earning positions with Him in the kingdom, allowing them to one day be elevated to the highest place of honor and glory one could possibly receive (when Christ’s “greatest regal magnificence” [literal rendering of “majesty” in II Peter 1:16 from a superlative in the Greek text] will be manifested for all to behold). They would be recompensed for their labors by being elevated into positions as coheirs with the Householder in His kingdom. The fruits of their labors would not only benefit the Householder but the servants as well, with the Householder and His servants both realizing the results together.

The Lord’s Response

The thought of labor for the Lord during the present day in view of co-heirship with Him during that coming day is something which appears to have completely escaped the attention of the unfaithful servants in both parables. The unfaithful servants could not grasp at all that which their Master had in mind through requiring labor on His behalf.

Ignorance of His plans and purposes for both present and future times not only led them into gross error but it caused them to govern their activities as household servants after such a fashion that they mismanaged the Householder’s affairs, ultimately resulting in their being rejected for positions in the kingdom. There was no increase for their Master, resulting in no advancement for them.

The profitless servants in both parables had failed to properly conduct their affairs within the scope of delegated household responsibility. They had not used the talent/pound to bring forth an increase (Matthew 25:27; Luke 19:23 [“usury” in these verses is the translation of a Greek word meaning interest on money loaned or invested]).

The Lord’s sharp rebuke, followed by chastisement, was occasioned by the dual ramifications resulting from the servants’ disobedience. Appearing in the Lord’s presence as profitless servants meant:

1) No gain for the Lord.

2) Loss for the servants

Because of the servants’ failure, those portions of the Lord’s goods which had previously been entrusted to their care were taken from them and given to servants who had already been judged and had been shown to have brought forth increases. Such, as seen, would detract from the former and add to the latter. And the entirety of the matter is regal — relating to positions of rulership in the kingdom.

The principle governing this matter is set forth quite clearly in both parables:

“Take therefore the talent from him, and give it unto him which hath ten talents.

For unto everyone that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not shall be taken away even that which he hath” (Matthew 25:28-29; cf. Luke 19:24-26).

(The faithful servant will have already been elevated into a position as co-heir with his Lord at this time, and an increase in the Lord’s goods, of the nature which this would produce, is shown in both parables to be directly related to increased responsibility in the kingdom.

But, that awaiting the servant bringing forth no increase, even that which he has shall be taken away [which, in view of that realized by the faithful servant through a reception of the unfaithful servant’s goods, can only refer to that which could have been his in the kingdom through having realized the purpose for his salvation and particular calling].)

Numerous positions in the kingdom which the Lord has gone away to receive must be filled upon His return. The failure of a servant to show himself qualified will not leave the position which could have been his unfilled. The Lord will simply assign that portion to another servant, adding to the responsibility which that servant will have already been accorded.

When all factors are considered, no other meaning can really be derived from the Lord’s action of taking from one servant and giving to another servant at the judgment seat.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  “Thou Wicked Servant” by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - “Thou Wicked Servant” by Arlen Chitwood.pdf  which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Daniel’s Seventy-Week Prophecy
A Key to All Prophetic Scripture
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Seventy weeks [‘Seventy sevens’] are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.

Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks [‘seven sevens’], and threescore and two weeks [‘threescore and two sevens’]: The street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.

And after threescore and two weeks [‘threescore and two sevens’] shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself [lit., ‘and shall have nothing’]: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined [lit., ‘and unto the end war and desolations are determined’].

And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week [‘one seven’]: and in the midst of the week [‘the seven’] he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate [lit., ‘upon the desolator’ (the one who confirms and then breaks the covenant, the Antichrist)]” (Daniel 9:24-27).

The word “week” or “weeks” in the prophecy is an English rendering of the Hebrew word, shabua, which is a septenary number and could be better rendered “seven” or “sevens.” Therefore, for the remainder of this study, this is the terminology which will be used.

The word Shabua is used two places in the Book of Daniel — in Daniel 9:24-27 and a couple of verses later in Daniel 10:2-3. The word itself does not designate the length of the seven. The length (days, years, etc.) must be determined from the text and/or context.

In chapter nine, the prophecy consisting of seventy sevens is an end result of Daniel’s prayer concerning Israel’s captivity in Babylon. Daniel had understood from Jeremiah’s prophecy that the captivity in Babylon would last seventy years (Daniel 9:2; cf. Jeremiah 25:11-12), he knew that this time was about up, and he had sought the Lord’s face through “prayer and supplication, with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes.”

He had confessed over and over the sins of the people, which had resulted in their captivity (Daniel 9:3-19; cf. Leviticus 26:33-35, 40-42; II Chronicles 7:14; Jeremiah 29:10-14). And while Daniel was presenting himself before the Lord in this manner, the angel Gabriel (who had been sent at the very beginning of his prayer and supplication) appeared to him, making known to Daniel that he was there to provide more “skill and understanding” surrounding the matter Daniel had been praying about (Daniel 9:20-23). Then, to bring this to pass, Gabriel made known to Daniel the prophecy of the Seventy Sevens (Daniel 9:24-27). 

“Years” are in view in the context of the prophecy — the seventy-year captivity in Babylon from Jeremiah’s prophecy that Daniel had been praying about. Thus, it would only be natural to continue this thought and understand the prophecy of the Seventy Sevens as sevens of years.

This would be in contrast to the only other place in the Book of Daniel where the Hebrew word shabua appears, in Daniel 10:2-3. In these two verses, the shabua is specifically stated to be sevens of days. The Hebrew text has the word for “days” (yom) following the word shabua, letting the reader know that the sevens in view here are different than the sevens in the immediately preceding section (Daniel 9:24-27).

(Most English translations [e.g., KJV, ASV, NASB] use “weeks” to translate shabua in both places in Daniel, probably causing an element of confusion, for the context in one shows that sevens of years are in view, and the text in the other shows that sevens of days are in view. The NIV translators took a different approach, using “sevens” in chapter nine but “weeks” in chapter ten.)

In short, the angel Gabriel made known to Daniel that it was NOT JUST ten sevens (70 years) BUT seventy sevens (490 years) that the Jewish people would have to remain in Gentile lands before being reestablished in their own land, with that seen introduced at the beginning of the prophecy then brought to pass — “to finish the transgression…” (Daniel 9:24b).

(The seventy years spent in Babylon, in one respect, foreshadow a much longer period of time during which the land from which the Jewish people had been uprooted would, of necessity, lie fallow and realize her Sabbaths. The land would need TO lie fallow for seventy Sabbath years, something necessary to fulfill the requirements OF the Law [Leviticus 25:3-5; 26:33-35; cf. II Chronicles 36:20-21]. And, with a Sabbath year occurring ONLY once every seven years, this would require seven TIMES seventy years — four hundred ninety years.

This is what the angel Gabriel made known to Daniel through the prophecy in Daniel 9:24-27. A remnant would be allowed to return at the end OF seventy years. BUT the return of the entire nation and the restoration of the theocracy would have TO await the complete fulfillment OF the four hundred ninety years.

Then, in another respect, according to Jeremiah’s prophecy, the Israelites had spent the complete time removed from their land, in Gentile lands, which God had specified [seventy years — a complete period of time (7X10, both numbers showing completeness)]. Also, according to Jeremiah’s prophecy [Jeremiah 25:11-12; 29:10-14], concerning God visiting and restoring the Jewish people at the end of these seventy years, the entire nation COULD have returned at this time HAD national repentance occurred.

BUT the nation, by large, at the end OF these seventy years HAD settled down in Babylon and remained unrepentant. Thus, any continued restoration of the nation beyond a returning remnant — with repentance shown by a remnant of the people [e.g., Daniel 9:1-19] — did NOT occur at this time. And another period of time during which Israel would have to remain in Gentile lands was revealed — NOT just seventy years this time but intensified BY SEVEN [7X70], four hundred ninety years. The time during which the Jewish people would remain dispersed among the nations was increased in exact accordance with God’s warning previously revealed through Moses [Leviticus 26:14-21].

[Something very similar TO the seemingly paradoxical overall scope of the preceding was seen almost six hundred years later. This occurred in connection with the Jewish people very near the end OF the four hundred ninety years, during the offer and reoffer OF the kingdom of the heavens TO Israel, contingent ON national repentance (as seen in the gospel accounts and the Book of Acts).

In one respect, had national repentance occurred, the kingdom would have been restored to Israel AT the full end of Daniel’s prophecy (with time in the last “seven” [seventieth week] of the prophecy being brought to completion]. BUT, in another respect, the kingdom could NOT have been restored to Israel at this time; time in the prophecy, of necessity, had TO stop one “seven” short of completion [e.g., ONLY 4,000 of the 6,000 years in the septenary arrangement OF time during Man’s Day, introduced in Genesis 1:1-2:3, had expired; and the 2,000-year dispensation IN which God would deal with the Church — seen, for example, in Genesis 24 — MUST yet occur)].)

Also, between the end of the seventy years OF Jeremiah’s prophecy concerning the Israelites in Babylon and the beginning OF Daniel’s prophecy of the four hundred ninety years, bringing matters surrounding the dispersion of the Jewish people TO a close, there is another break in time. Jeremiah’s prophecy of the seventy years ended about 535 B.C., but Daniel’s prophecy concerning the four hundred ninety years did NOT begin until about 444 B.C.

The prophecy of the Seventy Sevens begins with “the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem” (Daniel 9:25a), and that command, according TO Nehemiah chapters one and two was issued by the Persian king, Artaxerxes, in the twentieth year of his reign, which, according to secular history, was 445 or 444 B.C.

(There are earlier decrees in Ezra, issued by Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes [Ezra 1:1-2; 4:1-5, 11-24; 6:1-5, 14-15; 7:11, 20, 27], which had to do with the Temple. But the decree by Artaxerxes in Nehemiah is the only decree issued which had to do with the city itself, which the prophecy in Daniel specifically singles out [Daniel 2:1ff]. And this is the ONLY decree which fits the chronology OF the prophecy in Daniel; and it fits this chronology exactly, TO the day.)

From the issuing OF the decree by Artaxerxes “to restore and to build Jerusalem” UNTIL the time Israel’s Messiah appeared (cf. Daniel 9:9; Matthew 21:1ff) would BE sixty-nine sevens (483 years), and AT the end of this time Israel’s Messiah would BE “cut off” (Daniel 9:25-26a).

(The Hebrew word translated “cut off,” karath, is used many times in the O.T. referring to the death of individuals [e.g., Leviticus 7:20, 25, 27; Numbers 19:13, 20]. And it is apparent that this IS the manner in which the word is used relative TO Israel’s Messiah in Daniel 9:26a.

To see and understand how the time from Artaxerxes’ decree to Christ’s crucifixion is exactly 483 years [using 444 B.C. and 33 A.D. respectively], note these figures: 444 + 33 = 477 years. But these are years of 365 days per year [or 366 days every fourth year], and Scripture uses a 360-day year [cf. Genesis 7:11, 24; 8:3-4; Daniel 7:25; Revelation 11:2-3; 12:14; 13:5]. To convert, the total number of days is needed. Thus, 477 X 365.25 [.25 added for leap years] = 174,224 days. Then, divide 174,224 by 360, which gives 483.96 years. But bear in mind that only parts of the first and last years are to be used, which would leave exactly 483 years if the correct beginning and ending dates within their corresponding years were used [444 B.C. and 33 A.D.].

Thus, the Jewish people at the time of Christ’s first appearance could have looked at Daniel’s prophecy and Artaxerxes’ decree and not ONLY have known that their Messiah would be in their midst in 33 A.D. but ALSO that they would slay their Messiah that year. Christ was the Paschal Lamb, this Lamb was given to Israel, ONLY Israel could slay this Lamb, and knowledgeable Jews would have known that. In fact, a knowledgeable Jew could have known the exact day and time Israel would slay their Messiah in 33 A.D., for he would have known THE exact day and time when Israel would slay the paschal lambs.)

Then, according to Daniel’s prophecy, the Messianic Era would BE ushered in seven years following Messiah’s death [cf. Daniel 9:24, 26]. But, of course, this didn’t happen. Instead, God stopped the clock, so to speak, AT the time Israel crucified her Messiah; and the last seven years await A future fulfillment. 

The break in time occurs in the middle of verse twenty-six, between Messiah’s death and the appearance of “the people of the prince,” who will destroy “the city [Jerusalem] and the sanctuary [the rebuilt Temple on the Temple Mount].” “The people of the prince” is a Hebrew idiom referring to the prince himself (cf. Daniel 7:18, 27 where this same expression is used).

(Note that this destruction of Jerusalem and the sanctuary can only refer to a future destruction, NOT to the past destruction in 70 A.D., AS often taught [cf. Matthew 24:15-23; Luke 21:20-24; II Thessalonians 2:3-4; Revelation 11:1-2] Events in the prophecy MUST occur during time covered BY the prophecy itself.)

This destroying prince IS the man who will have made the seven-year covenant “with many” IN Israel, marking the beginning OF the last seven years of Daniel’s prophecy (Daniel 9:27). This is the man seen riding forth ON a white horse in the Book of Revelation WHEN the first seal is broken, “conquering, and to conquer” (Revelation 6:1-2). And, as the ratifying OF this covenant will mark the beginning of the seventieth seven in the Book of Daniel, the breaking OF the first seal of the scroll will mark the beginning OF this period in the Book of Revelation.

(Some have sought to see the antecedent of the pronoun “he” in Daniel 9:27 [the one who makes the covenant with many in Israel] referring back to the Messiah Who was to be slain rather than to the prince that would come in Daniel 9:26. Grammatically, either could conceivably be the antecedent. However, “the prince” IS the nearer antecedent, and the rules of grammar always favor THE nearer as the antecedent in cases of this nature, unless, of course, something in the passage clearly shows that IT isn’t.

In this case though, such doesn’t exist. In fact, the passage clearly shows just the opposite, that “Messiah” couldn’t possibly BE the antecedent [e.g., Israel’s Messiah didn’t make a covenant with His people at the time OF His first coming; and the Jewish sacrifices didn’t stop until the Temple WAS destroyed in 70 A.D.].)

When this future prince appears and makes his covenant “with many” in Israel, the Jewish people, in accordance with time in the prophecy, will be placed IN the position of having just crucified their Messiah. The crucifixion occurred AT the very end of and closed out the sixty-ninth seven.

The Jewish people, time-wise in relation to the prophecy, will then be living AT the very beginning of the seventieth and last seven. Time for them will BE exactly as if Christ were still on the Cross, or had just been placed in the tomb, awaiting resurrection. And God will deal with THE Jewish people accordingly (cf. Matthew 23:37-39).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Daniel’s Seventy-Week Prophecy by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Daniel’s Seventy-Week Prophecy by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Foundation
Divinely Laid in Genesis 1:1-2:3
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

At the outset of His Word, God began by setting forth a skeletal outline of the whole panorama of that which He was about to reveal; and His subsequent revelation would be the sinews, flesh, and skin to cover the bones that form the skeletal outline.

Or, to state the matter another way, at the outset of His Word, God began by laying a foundational structure, upon which the whole framework of His revelation to man would subsequently be built.

Where and how does one properly begin a study of the Word of God? There’s only one place and one way to begin in a proper manner. A person must begin where God began and study the Word after the manner in which God established matters at the beginning.

A person must begin where the skeletal outline has been given. A person must begin where the foundation has been laid. If one begins elsewhere, he will have nothing upon which to build the structure; he will have nothing upon which to attach the sinews, flesh, and skin.

And herein lies the very reason for the vast confusion which presently exists in theological circles today. Christians have failed to begin with the foundational structure. They do not know and understand this structure. And, as a consequence, they have no bones upon which to place the sinews, flesh, and skin; they have no foundation upon which to build.

Genesis 1:1-2:3

Genesis is the book of beginnings, and the opening thirty-four verses (Genesis 1:1-2:3) present a foundational outline in skeletal form, revealing the whole panorama of Scripture, from the beginning to the end; and if one understands this foundational outline first, he will be in a position to see all which follows within a correct perspective. He will be able to see all which follows in relation to God’s Own preestablished structure of His Word.

That would be to say, if one views the bones forming the skeletal framework after the correct fashion first, he will be in a position to properly and correctly clothe this framework with all of the God-provided sinews, flesh, and skin which follow — in complete keeping with that which God has revealed — placing them in their proper and correct positions upon the bones.

However, if one doesn’t see and understand the skeletal framework first, he will be in no position to properly handle that which follows. He will have no beginning point of reference, negatively affecting his knowledge and understanding of any subsequent portion of Scripture. He will see only disconnected verses or disconnected sections of Scripture, and he will have no way to properly relate these verses or sections to the whole of Scripture.

Thus, two things could be said about the beginning point in Scripture:

1) A person must begin where God began.

2) A person, aside from beginning where God began, must understand aright that which God has revealed in these opening verses.

Nothing is more important than these two prerequisites in Biblical study.

Genesis 1:1-2:3 begins with a simple statement concerning God’s creation of the heavens and the earth (1:1). Then disorder entered where only perfect order had previously existed (1:2a). The reason for this disorder is revealed elsewhere in Scripture.

Satan, God’s appointed ruler over the earth, sought to “exalt” his throne and be “like the most High” (Isaiah 14:12-17). And, as a result, his kingdom — the province over which he ruled, i.e., the earth (Ezekiel 28:14-16) — was reduced to a ruin.

In the words of Scripture, “And the earth was [lit., ‘But the earth became’] without form, and void; and darkness was [‘became’] upon the face of the deep…” (Genesis 1:2a).

All of this occurred during a dateless past over 6,000 years ago. That’s really all man can know about “time” concerning that which is revealed in Genesis 1:1-2a. The things revealed in these verses could have occurred over aeons of time or they could have occurred over a relatively short period within one aeon. We’re simply not told.

Beginning with the latter part of verse two is where God begins to count time insofar as the revelation of Himself, His plans, and His purposes are concerned. The movement of the Spirit of God upon the face of the waters, covering the ruined creation below, marks the beginning point of a six-day period which God used to restore the ruined material creation (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]). Then, at the end of His restorative work on the sixth day, God created man to rule the restored domain (Genesis 1:26ff). And on the seventh day God rested from all His work (Genesis 2:1-3).

The preceding is the skeletal framework upon which all subsequent Scripture rests. The six and seven days foreshadow six and seven thousand years of time (II Peter 3:4-8; cf. Matthew 17:1ff; II Peter 1:15-18), and, with very few exceptions, the whole of Scripture concerns itself with events during these 7,000 years. Scripture reveals events preceding the 7,000 years (e.g., Genesis 1:1-2a; Isaiah 14:12-14) or events following the 7,000 years (e.g., II Peter 3:10-13; Revelation 21:1ff) only to an extent which God deemed necessary for man to properly relate and understand events within the framework of the revealed 7,000 years to events which both preceded and would follow.

As God worked six days to restore the ruined material creation in Genesis 1:2-25 [2b], He is presently working six more days — 6,000 years — to restore two present ruined creations (ruined man, and the ruined material creation [under a curse]). At the end of His restorative work in Genesis, God rested on the seventh day, and He is going to do exactly the same thing at the end of His restorative work in the present restoration. At the end of six days — at the end of 6,000 years — He is going to rest for one day once again. That is, He is going to rest for 1,000 years, the earth’s coming Messianic Era.

These events outlining God’s activity within the six and seven days in Genesis 1:2b-2:3 are fraught with symbolism and meaning. The skeletal framework is complete within these verses (including vv. 1, 2a, for the “Restoration,” and the “Rest” following the restoration [1:2b ff], could not be understood apart from the prior revealed “Creation” and “Ruin” of the creation), and nothing superfluous has been given. It is all by Divine design.

Thus, the foundational structure upon which all subsequent Scripture rests is given at the very outset of God’s revelation to man, in the first thirty-four verses. And a person reading this book must either attach the sinews, flesh, and skin (all subsequent revelation) to these bones alone (Genesis 1:1-2:3) or lack a foundational structure upon which to build, for God has provided no other.

From Moses to John

Scripture can be properly divided into seven parts, each forming a complete section of Scripture (though these sections cannot stand alone):

The first and second divisions (Genesis 1:1, 2a [Creation, Ruin] and Genesis 1:2-2:3 [2b] [Restoration, Rest]), as has been demonstrated, cover the foundational structure upon which the remainder rests.

The third division (Genesis 2:4-11:26) covers the first 2,000 years of human history extending from Adam to Abraham.

The fourth division (the remainder of the O.T.) begins with Abraham and covers the next 2,000 years of human history, wherein God called one man out from Ur of the Chaldees to be the channel through whom He, from that point forward, would deal with mankind at large.

The fifth division (The N.T. through Revelation 19a) begins with the first advent of Messiah and covers the next 2,000 years of human history, wherein the Lamb of God dies (followed by burial, resurrection, and ascension), Israel is set aside, the Church is called into existence, and God subsequently deals with Israel again during a final seven years (after the Church has been removed).

The sixth division (Revelation 19-20:15 [19b]) covers Messiah’s return, the next 1,000 years of human history (the long awaited Messianic Era), and events immediately following.

Then the seventh division (Revelation 21; 22) has to do with the eternal ages which follow the Messianic Era (except for several parts which reflect back on events occurring during the 7,000 years [Revelation 21:7ff; 22:7ff]).

Now, to illustrate how later revelation is inseparably connected with earlier revelation and how any revelation subsequent to Genesis 1:1-2:3 must be inseparably connected with these opening verses of Genesis, note the thousand years in Revelation 20:1-7. This is not the first time that the thousand years are mentioned in Scripture. Quite the contrary. Instead, this is the last time. The first mention of the thousand years in Scripture is within the skeletal framework at the beginning, in Genesis 2:1-3. The seventh day foreshadows these years, which comprise the seventh millennium.

Not only that, but the thousand years in Revelation 20:1-7 are mentioned numerous places throughout the Scriptures covering and dealing with the 6,000 years of time preceding the Messianic Era. This concluding 1,000-year period is the point in time toward which everything moves, with the repeated mention of this period, time after time, being a very natural and necessary part of Scripture.

For example, the Sabbath given to Israel was a “sign” pointing to a future Sabbath, a future seventh day of rest (Exodus 31:13-17). Every time that the Israelites kept the Sabbath, at the end of six days of work, they were acknowledging that which God had set forth in the foundational framework at the very beginning (Exodus 31:15-17). They were acknowledging that God was going to work six days in the latter restoration (as He did in the former) and rest on the seventh day (as He did in the former).

(The pattern was set perfect in the beginning. And the latter restoration and rest, following Adam’s fall, must follow the pattern in exact detail, in every respect.

The thousand years in Revelation 20:1-7 [which follow 6,000 years of work] carry exactly the same relationship to Genesis 2:1-3 as the Sabbath given to Israel [which followed six days of work] carried to these verses. “There remaineth therefore a rest [lit., ‘Sabbath rest’] to the people of God” — a rest which will follow six days of work [Hebrews 4:9; cf. Hebrews 4:4].)

Then reference is made different places in Scripture to part or all of the six and seven days, referring to 6,000 and 7,000 years, drawing from Genesis 1:2-2:3 [2b] (cf. Numbers 19:11-19; II Samuel 1:1-2; Hosea 5:15-6:2; Jonah 1:17; Matthew 16:28-17:5; John 1:29, 35, 43, 2:1; 11:6-7).

Then, beyond that, events surrounding the coming Messianic Era — events occurring during the seventh day, the seventh 1,000-year period — are mentioned time after time after time throughout Scripture (e.g., Isaiah 2:1-5; 4:1-6; 14:1-8; Jeremiah 30:1-9; 31:31-33; Ezekiel 36:24-28; 37:1ff; Matthew 24:30-31; Acts 15:14-18; Romans 11:25-26).

It will be in that day that the blessings of Genesis 12:2-3 will be realized in their fullness by both Israel and the nations; it will be in that day that Christ will exercise the Melchizedek priesthood, blessing the descendants of Abraham, both heavenly and earthly (Genesis 14:18-19); it will be in that day that the seed of Abraham, both heavenly and earthly, will “possess the gate of [i.e., rule over]” the enemy (Genesis 22:17-18); it will be in that day that God will restore Israel to her rightful place (Genesis 25:1ff). And on and on one could go with that which God has revealed in His Word about that coming seventh day.

It is all as Nathaniel West said over one hundred years ago in his book, The Thousand Years in Both Testaments:

“What we find in the New Testament as its outcome in respect to the ages and the kingdom, has already lain in the bosom of the Old Testament from the beginning… Nothing appears in the later revelation that was not hid in the earlier, nothing in John that was not in Moses… If we study the eschatology of the Old Testament, we will find the Eschata there identical with the Eschata of the New Testament, and the Eschatology of both Testaments the same…if ‘the thousand years’ are not in Moses, the Psalms, and the Prophets, they have no right to be in John.” 

Accordingly, any study of the thousand years cannot possibly begin with what God has revealed in Revelation 20:1-7. Rather, it must, of necessity, begin with what God has revealed in Genesis 2:1-3. Revelation 20:1-7 forms the capstone to the matter. This section of Scripture covers in very brief form that which the prophets have previously covered in great detail. And only the simple statement need be made in the capstone, for all the details have already been given.

The whole matter is really that simple if one remains within the framework of the way God has structured His revelation to man.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  The Foundation by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - The Foundation By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Without Form and Void
Tohu Wavohu
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“In the beginning God created the heaven [‘the heavens’] and the earth.

And the earth was without form and void [‘But the earth became tohu wavohu’]; and darkness was [‘became’] upon the face of the deep…” (Genesis 1:1-2a).

Scripture opens in Genesis with a complete and continuous section — Genesis 1:1-2:3, thirty-four verses — Divinely designed to foreshadow in a skeletal, succinct manner that contained in the whole of subsequent Scripture about to follow. Possessing a correct understanding and interpretation of this opening section, with the numeric structure seen therein, cannot be overemphasized. But, more often than not, the converse of that is true among Christians.

God’s work during the six days in these opening verses is usually, though erroneously, understood as creation alone (i.e., verses describing God’s creation of the heavens and the earth, from Genesis 1:1, over a six-day period of time), with little to no significance seen in the six days themselves, along with the following seventh day of rest.

Then another school of thought views Genesis 1:1 as other than an absolute beginning. Those following this school of thought understand the opening chapter of Genesis to begin at the time of restoration, with the creation and a subsequent ruin of the creation having previously occurred but not seen at this beginning point in Scripture.

However, if Scripture is compared with Scripture, and the whole of subsequent Scripture is viewed in the light of the way Scripture opens in Genesis, creation alone or restoration alone, followed by a day of rest, cannot possibly be the correct understanding of this opening section.

The words “without form and void” in the KJV English text of Genesis 1:2a are a translation of the Hebrew words tohu wavohu (“formless and void,” NASB; “formless and empty,” NIV; “waste and void,” ASV).

These two words are used together only two other places throughout all of the Old Testament — in Isaiah 34:11 and Jeremiah 4:23. And both of these passages present a ruin of that previously seen existing in an orderly state.

In Isaiah 34:11, Edom, representing all nations in the future Lord’s Day (Isaiah 34:6), was destined to become tohu wavohu (translated “confusion” and “emptiness” [KJV], “desolation” and “emptiness” [NASB]).

And in Jeremiah 4:23-28, there is a comparison of that which was about to occur relative to the land of Israel to that which had previously occurred relative to the earth in Genesis 1:2a.

The land of Israel was about to become tohu wavohu (translate the Hebrew word eretz [Jeremiah 4:20, 23, 27-28], meaning “land” or “earth,” as “land” throughout).

That is, as seen in Jeremiah 4:23-28, God was about to do the same thing to the land of Israel (cf. Jeremiah 4:14-22) that He had previously done to the earth in Genesis 1:2a. And the reason for both of these actions — that which God was about to do to the land of Israel, and that which He had previously done to the earth — was the same. Sin had entered (sin on the part of the Jewish people in the former, and sin on the part of Satan in the latter).

And, in complete keeping with this type understanding of the use of tohu wavohu in Isaiah 34:11 and Jeremiah 4:23, Isaiah 45:18 (where the word tohu is used, translated “in vain”) clearly states that God did not create the earth (in Genesis 1:1) in the manner described in Genesis 1:2a. Isaiah 45:18 states that God “created it [the earth] not in vain [not ‘tohu,’ not ‘without form,’].”

Thus, if Genesis 1:2a is to be understood in the light of related Scripture bearing on the subject (which it must be [cf. Psalm 12:6; Isaiah 8:20; 28:10; I Corinthians 2:13]), there can be only one possible interpretationthe ruin of a prior existing creation (from v. 1), because of sin. The earth from verse one “became” tohu wavohu.

(The word “was” in Genesis 1:2a is a translation of hayah in the Hebrew text, a verb of being. This word appears twenty-seven times in the first chapter and is used in this chapter far more in the sense of “became” than “was,” though English translations do not normally reflect this fact [ref. the author’s book, The Study of Scripture BOOK, Chapter 2, The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture, in this site.)

The ruin seen in both Genesis 1:2a and Jeremiah 4:23 occurred for a reason (sin had entered); and the ruin in both verses occurred with a view to eventual restoration. And the overall teaching from Isaiah 34:11 is the same.

Then, the restoration seen in both the continuing text of Genesis chapter one (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]) and in the overall passage of Isaiah 34:11 and Jeremiah 4:23ff, as well as in related Scripture (e.g., Isaiah 35:1ff), is seen occurring for a purpose, which is regal.

Then, the whole of subsequent Scripture is perfectly in line with this type understanding of the opening section of Scripture. The whole of subsequent Scripture is built on a septenary structure, with the foundation established and set in an unchangeable fashion at the beginning, in Genesis 1:1-2:3.

That is to say:

The heavens and the earth were created, there was a ruin of the material creation (because of sin), God took six days to restore the ruined creation, and He rested the seventh day.

Man was created on the sixth day, man fell into a state of ruin (because of sin), God is presently taking six days (6,000 years) to restore man, and God will rest the seventh day (the seventh 1,000-year period [cf. II Peter 1:15-18; 3:3-8]).

And the latter restoration, patterned after the former restoration, is what the whole of Scripture is about. The whole of Scripture is about the same thing initially introduced and established in an unchangeable fashion in the opening thirty-four verses of Genesis (Genesis 1:1-2:3).

The whole of Scripture is about the creation of man, his ruin, his restoration over a six-day period (over a 6,000-year period), followed by a seventh day of rest (a seventh 1,000-year period — the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God [Hebrews 4:9; cf. Hebrews 4:3-4], the Messianic Era).

Man would evidently have been expected to understand this opening section of Scripture after the preceding fashion at the time it was written. And subsequent Scripture simply verifies the correctness of the way man would have been expected to understand this opening section at that time, even apart from other revelation.

(Note one thing about the restoration in Genesis 1:2b-25 which should be understood. This restoration could only have been a complete restoration. No trace of “the world that then was” [the world preceding the ruin seen in Genesis 1:2a], or the subsequent ruined earth [in Genesis 1:2a], can be seen “in the heavens and the earth, which are now.”

A complete restoration would have removed all traces of anything having to do with “the world that then was” or with that world during the time when it lay in a ruined state. That is to say, geology today cannot show evidence of any type pre-existing creation or a ruin of that pre-existing creation, for a complete restoration — the only type restoration possible through the Divine work seen in Genesis chapter one — would have removed all traces of a pre-existing creation and ruin.

Had the preceding not been the case, God would have created man, untainted by sin, through using that tainted by sin [the earth] — an impossibility.

In this respect, all that exists in the present secular world of history and science — e.g., the complete fossil record, the dinosaurs, topographical formations such as the Grand Canyon, etc. — would all have to be placed this side of the restoration seen in Genesis 1:2b-25, within time covered by “the heavens and the earth, which are now.”

That which occurred during and resulted from the Noachian Flood, 1,656 years following the restoration of the earth [Genesis 6-8], along with later topographical changes on the earth during the days of Peleg [born 100 years after the Flood (Genesis 10:25)], must be looked to for an explanation of numerous things of the preceding nature, not to a world lying in ruins in Genesis 1:2a, or to a world existing prior to that time.)

Viewing the whole of Scripture, the correct interpretation of the opening verses of Genesis can be clearly and unquestionably presented and understood through:

1) The manner in which the Hebrew words from Genesis 1:2a, tohu wavohu, are used elsewhere in Scripture (interpreting Scripture in the light of Scripture [Isaiah 34:11; 45:18; Jeremiah 4:23]).

2) And the typical nature of Old Testament history (I Corinthians 10:6, 11), which has been set forth in a very evident, Divinely established septenary arrangement.

And these opening verses, providing the Divinely established basis for that which follows, must be understood accordingly.

The Bible is a book of redemption; and only a correct view of the opening verses of Genesis can reflect positively, at the very outset, on God’s redemptive message as a whole — the restoration of a ruined creation, performed in its entirety through Divine intervention, for a revealed purpose.

An incorrect view can, on the other hand, only have negative ramifications. Creation alone, apart from a ruin and restoration of the creation, fails to convey the complete message at the outset of the Word; and Restoration alone likewise fails to convey the complete message at this opening point in Scripture.

It is as F. W. Grant stated years ago relative to the existing parallel between the creation and ruin of the earth and the subsequent creation and ruin of man:

“The thought of a ruined condition of the earth succeeding its original creation…is…required by the typical view [that is, the earth’s creation, ruin, and subsequent restoration forms a type of (foreshadows) man’s creation, ruin, and subsequent restoration].”

(In line with the preceding, refer to the author’s pamphlet titled, “Genesis and John.” The same septenary structure seen beginning Genesis is also seen beginning John; and John’s gospel, for this and other reasons, should begin the N.T., paralleling Genesis beginning the O.T.

This septenary structure in Genesis deals with the restoration of a ruined material creation; and this same septenary structure in John deals with the restoration of that foreshadowed in the Genesis account — the restoration of ruined man.

And, beyond the septenary structure beginning both books, in the opening two chapters of each book, the subject matter in both books is the same throughout. In Genesis, the subject matter is set forth in innumerable types; in John, it is set forth in eight signs.)

Accordingly, the opening verses of Genesis cannot deal with creation alone. Nor can these opening verses deal with restoration alone.

Along with the grammatical problem of dealing with tohu wavohu in this respect, creation alone would be out of line with the whole of Scripture, beginning with the central theme of Scripture, the message of redemption.

And restoration alone, though not out of line with the grammatical problem seen in tohu wavohu, is, as creation alone, out of line with the whole of Scripture, beginning with the central theme of Scripture, the message of redemption.

The only interpretative view which will fit — at all points — within the Divinely established septenary arrangement of Scripture (which has it basis in these opening verses) is:

Creation (an absolute beginning, and a perfect creation [Genesis 1:1]).

A Ruin of the Creation (Genesis 1:2a).

A Restoration of the Ruined Creation (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]).

Rest (in the type — six twenty-four-hour days of restorative work, followed by a twenty-four-hour day of rest; in the antitype — six 1,000-year days of restorative work, followed by a 1,000-year day of rest [Genesis 1:2-2:3 [2b]).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Without Form and Void by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Without Form and Void by Arlen Chitwood.pdf  which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

Also reference Without Form and Void, another commentary, in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.
An End, A New Beginning
The End of Man’s Day, The Beginning of the Lord’s Day
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

After the removal of the Church and the establishment of a seven-year covenant with Israel by the man of sin, there will be a time of trouble on this earth such as has not existed “since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor shall ever be.” And this time of trouble will be of such a nature that “except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved” (Matthew 24:21-22).

This is what lies in the immediate future, just ahead, for “the enlightened world” at the beginning of the twenty-first century. And this period of time, the Tribulation, lasting seven years, will be marked centrally by Satan’s final and most intense efforts to destroy the nation of Israel. This will be Satan’s final onslaught against Israel, which will bring anti-Semitism to its most intense state in history, immediately before it is brought to an end.

Anti-Semitism

Note a short history of anti-Semitism under Satan, from its beginning to modern times.

The Amalekites were the first of the Gentile nations to war against Israel following the birth of the Israeli nation and the Exodus from Egypt (Exodus 17:8; Numbers 24:20). Because of this move by the Amalekites, God pronounced a terminal judgment upon this nation:

“I will utterly put out the remembrance of Amalek from under heaven” (Exodus 17:14).

The Israelites became the appointed executioners of the Amalekites (Deuteronomy 25:17-19), but because of repeated failures to carry out the Lord’s command completely, the Amalekites remained in existence as the bitter enemies of the Israelites for over seven hundred years beyond the Exodus (cf. I Samuel 15:2-3, 7-9; II Samuel 1:6-10).

The sentence pronounced upon the Amalekites in Exodus 17:14 was not carried out in its completeness until the days of Hezekiah (I Chronicles 4:39-43), and from that point in history the Amalekites ceased to exist. Although the Amalekites figured prominently in Old Testament history, dating all the way back to the days of Abraham (Genesis 14:7), archaeologists today have failed to unearth a single trace of this nation’s existence. The Amalekites have been “utterly put out of remembrance,” just as God promised. They exist on the pages of Scripture alone.

There is a law of “first mention” in Scriptural interpretation which states that the first time a subject is mentioned, the subject remains unchanged throughout Scripture.

Exodus chapter seventeen presents the first mention following the Exodus of Satan’s move against Israel, along with God’s attitude toward this move. Thus, the pattern is set in this chapter for Satan’s strategy in his efforts to destroy Israel through the use of Gentile national powers, and the pattern is also set (based on previously revealed principles) concerning God’s attitude toward a Gentile nation which would allow itself to be so used.

The basic principles governing God’s attitude toward and treatment of individuals or nations participating in anti-Semitism were established during the days of Abraham (Genesis 12:3), and these principles, as the principles governing the law of first mention in Exodus chapter seventeen, remain unchanged throughout Scripture.

Every nation which has lifted its hand against Israel throughout history has either suffered destruction or awaits destruction.

The Assyrians, like the Amalekites, were wiped out of existence for allowing themselves to be used by Satan against Israel. No trace of this once mighty nation remains today.

Other nations throughout history which succumbed to the same manner of Satanic leadership have also suffered destruction, but have been allowed to continue their national existence as base powers. Not a single nation has escaped the edge of the sword, though for some today, judgment is pending.

Biblical principles governing Israel and her relationship to the Gentile nations have been established, and God must act in accordance with these principles set forth in His Word.

During modern times the world has witnessed anew one of the worst atrocities ever perpetrated upon the Jewish people by a Gentile nation. The only thing which will explain the actions of the Third Reich under Hitler, during particularly the years 1939-1945, is that which Scripture reveals concerning Satan’s attitude toward and method of attack against God’s firstborn son, Israel.

The leaders of the Third Reich allowed themselves to be used by Satan in his ceaseless efforts to destroy Israel. The result of this effort at the end of twelve years (1933-1945) was the death of six million Jews, the death of millions of others in slave labor or death camps, the death of six and one-half million Germans (both military and civilian), and the German nation itself left in ruins.

Germany, by no means though, has been the last of the nations to raise its hand against Israel and suffer destruction, for Satan remains very active in the affairs of man within his kingdom. Consequently, anti-Semitic nations presently exist — nations awaiting destruction (e.g., Iran and others today, along with Gentile nations worldwide which will turn against Israel during the Tribulation and appear at the battle of Armageddon).

(There is an irony seen in anti-Semitism. Israel was brought into existence to be the channel through which God would bless all of the Gentile nations [Genesis 12:1-3]. And the practice of anti-Semitism by any nation is simply an attempt by that nation to separate itself from God’s blessings.)

Armageddon (Isaiah 63:1-6; Ezekiel 38; 39; Joel 3:2-16; Revelation 14:14-20; 19:17-21)

The battle of Armageddon has to do with Satan’s final attempt to prevent Israel’s Messiah from exercising the dominion which he himself presently possesses, and to prevent the nation of Israel from occupying the supremacy which Gentile nations have occupied for the past 2,600 years. This final and climactic battle will be the outgrowth of all Satan’s efforts to destroy Israel through the man of sin during the Tribulation.

Satan’s final effort, climaxing in Armageddon, is foreshadowed in Psalm 83:1-8 by a ten-kingdom confederation of nations moving against Israel. Their avowed purpose in verse four of this Psalm echoes Satan’s unchanging approach throughout history:

“Come, and let us cut them off from being a nation; that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance.”

The thought goes all the way back to the death of the firstborn in Egypt (Exodus 4:23; 12:1ff), and God’s subsequent announced destruction of the Amalekites in the wilderness (Exodus 17:14). The expressions “my son [God’s son], even my firstborn” and “thy son [Pharaoh’s son], even thy firstborn” in Exodus 4:22-23 refer to both personal and national entities, with “sonship” having to do with rulership.

Egypt was the ruling nation under Satan, and Israel was about to become the ruling nation under God. God destroyed Satan’s firstborn (Egypt); and, following the Red Sea passage, when Amalek came against Israel on the march to Mount Sinai, God announced that He would “utterly put out the remembrance of Amalek from under heaven.”

Armageddon will be Satan’s final, climactic attempt to reverse the God-decreed death of his firstborn (the future world kingdom under the Assyrian, typified by the Egyptian kingdom under the past Assyrian). And he will vainly seek to accomplish this task by destroying God’s firstborn (Israel), “that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance.”

(Note that “sonship” is also involved with the leaders of the two opposing forces, for the leader of the Gentile nations will be Satan’s son [Genesis 3:15], the false Messiah, while the Protector of Israel will be God’s Son, the true Messiah.)

Christ will return at the end of the Tribulation, Old Testament saints will be raised from the dead, and the “whole house of Israel [both those who are living (following Israel’s national conversion) and those who are raised from the dead]” will be restored to the land of Israel. It will be then — prior to the actual ushering in of the Messianic Era — that the kings of the earth under the leadership of “the beast” will move against the “King of kings, and Lord of lords” in Jerusalem (cf. Joel 3:16; Revelation 19:19).

Just as Satan has used various Gentile nations throughout Man’s Day, vainly seeking to accomplish his God-dishonoring purpose, he will use all the Gentile nations of the world in his last great attempt to effect his plans and purposes immediately preceding his dethronement.

“The beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies,” will be “gathered together to make war against him [Christ]…and against his army” (Revelation 19:19). Although Christ will possess an accompanying army (composed of angels [cf. I Thessalonians 3:13; II Thessalonians 1:7; Jude 1:14; Deuteronomy 33:2]), He will enter the battle alone. It was alone that He suffered, bled, and died; and it will be alone that He treads His enemies under His feet (Isaiah 63:1-6).

At the first coming of Christ, immediately before His crucifixion, Roman soldiers led Him to the governor’s palace, stripped Him of His garments, arrayed Him in a scarlet robe, and placed a crown of thorns on His head and a reed (symbolizing the sceptre of governmental power) in His right hand. This was done in order to openly ridicule the “King of the Jews,” Whom the Jewish people had rejected, subsequently claiming allegiance to Caesar (John 19:1-15).

The Romans (the center of Gentile power in that day) had subjugated God’s son, Israel; and soldiers from this same Gentile nation were ridiculing God’s Son, Jesus.

“…they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, ‘Hail, King of the Jews!’ And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head” (Matthew 27:29-30 [29b]).

“This same Jesus” is the One Who will tread the winepress alone. He appeared on earth the first time as “the Lamb of God,” but He will reappear as “the Lion of the tribe of Judah” (cf. John 1:29; Revelation 5:5). He was mocked in the governor’s palace and smitten upon His head with the sceptre. But in that coming day, when He reappears, He will break the sceptre held by the Gentiles, executing “judgment” resulting in “victory” (cf. Matthew 12:20; Isaiah 42:1-3). That will be the day when the Seed of the woman in Genesis 3:15 crushes the head of the Serpent, the head of Satan.

The same scenes which witnessed Christ’s sufferings and humiliation will one day witness His glory and exaltation. Satan’s final attempt to prevent the transfer of power — his own (exhibited through the Beast in that day), his angels, and the Gentile nations, which will be transferred to Christ, the Church, and Israel respectively — will, as in all previous attempts, be quelled.

The Beast and False Prophet will be taken and cast alive into the lake of fire, becoming its first occupants. The kings of the earth, along with their armies, will then be slain in the plain of Megiddo; and Satan (along with his angels) will be bound in the abyss.

Following the battle of Armageddon, God’s Sons will then exercise their rightful positions of authority and power on and over the earth.

God’s son, Israel, will be the supreme nation on earth, holding the sceptre previously held by the Gentile nations.

God’s son, the Church, will exercise supremacy over the nations from the heavens, holding the sceptre previously held by angels ruling under Satan.

And God’s Son, Jesus, will exercise supremacy over all things, holding the sceptre (and far more) previously held by Satan.

Thus will the present age end and the new age begin. “What a termination!” “What a climax!” “What a new beginning!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  An End, A New Beginning by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - An End, A New Beginning by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Israel’s Future Restoration
A Restored Nation, A Healed Land
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that the plowman shall overtake the reaper, and the treader of grapes him that soweth seed; and the mountains shall drop sweet wine, and all the hills shall melt. 

And I will bring again the captivity of my people of Israel, and they shall build the waste cities, and inhabit them; and they shall plant vineyards, and drink the wine thereof; they shall also make gardens, and eat the fruit of them.

And I will plant them upon their land, and they shall no more be pulled up out of their land which I have given them, saith the Lord thy God” (Amos 9:13-15).

A major issue and problem among many Bible teachers and students of the Word today concerns how one is to look upon and treat the present existence of an Israeli nation in the Middle East.

This nation, some 6,000,000 strong, in one respect, CAN’T be there, though it is; but in another respect, this nation MUST be there, which it is.

This nation CAN’T be there in fulfillment of God’s numerous promises throughout the Old Testament to one day restore His dispersed people back to their land; but this nation MUST be there to bring about the fulfillment of the final seven years of Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy.

And this is where numerous Bible students, not properly understanding the whole overall issue — particularly as the issue, dealt with throughout the numerous types, beginning in Genesis, is understood in the light of the Prophets — get completely off track and commit mayhem in Biblical interpretation.

In many instances, the present existence of an Israeli nation in the Middle East has been made to be something which it isn’t at all. This present existing nation has been erroneously associated with a fulfillment of or a beginning fulfillment of God’s promises in the Old Testament concerning a regathering of the Jewish people from among all the Gentile nations where He has scattered them.

Sections of Scripture such as Deuteronomy 30:3-5; Jeremiah 30:3, 18; Ezekiel 34:11ff; 36:24ff; 37:1ff; 39:25ff; Amos 9:14 are cited, and it is stated that God is presently regathering His people and restoring their land to a fruitful condition in accordance with His promises (e.g., Deuteronomy 30:9; Ezekiel 36:29-30; Amos 9:13).

However, this is not what Scripture teaches at all. The present nation of Israel cannot possibly exist as some type fulfillment or beginning fulfillment of God’s promises to restore His people; nor can the present productivity of parts of the land of Israel have anything to do with God’s corresponding promises to restore the land as well.

After Two Days, on the Third Day

The Jewish people, in time past, because of disobedience, were removed from their land, with the land left desolate; and these same people, over time, were subsequently scattered among the Gentile nations of the earth.

Israeli disobedience, covering centuries of time, was climaxed almost two millenniums ago by the ancestors of remnants which had been allowed to return to the land over five centuries earlier — the Jewish people slaying their Messiah.

Israel is the Slayer (Acts 2:23, 36; 5:28-30; 7:52), removed from her land and scattered among the nations. And, because Israel is the Slayer, Israel CANNOT return to her land until two points in time:

1) UNTIL after two days (2000 years), on the third day (the third 1,000-year period [Numbers 19:11ff]).

2) UNTIL after the death of the High Priest (which can only refer to the termination of Christ’s present high priestly ministry in the antitype [Numbers 35:15-28]).

There can be no healing for either the people or the land UNTIL this future time.

(For information on the preceding, refer to in this site Appendixes I, II, “The Intractable Middle East Problem” and “The Death of the High Priest” in the author’s book, The Time of the End BOOK; also see the author’s books, Israel from Death to Life BOOK, in this site, and Middle East Peace — How? When?)

Following Repentance

Further, Israel CANNOT be restored to the land UNTIL the nation has been brought to the place of repentance. Israel must first be dealt with concerning that which resulted in the nation’s dispersion among the Gentile nations. This fact is plainly set forth in connection with prophecies pertaining to the Lord regathering and restoring His people (e.g., Deuteronomy 30:1-2; Isaiah 1:16-20; cf. Isaiah 1:2ff).

Further, Israel being brought to the place of repentance, according to Scripture, will not occur UNTIL the latter part of the coming Tribulation, during the latter part of Daniel’s Seventieth Week. This time of trouble which will befall the Jewish people — “the time of Jacob’s trouble” (Jeremiah 30:7) — results from Israel’s disobedience and the necessity of bringing the Jewish people to the place of repentance.

This will be a time of unparalleled trouble, designed by God to bring the Jewish people to the end of themselves. During this time they will be brought into such dire straits that they will have no place to turn other than to the Lord (Exodus 3:1-10).

ONLY THEN will the nation repent; and ONLY FOLLOWING REPENTANCE can the nation be restored, with the land being healed.

Messiah’s Return, Jewish Festivals, O.T. Saints

Further, Israel CANNOT return until the nation’s Messiah returns at the end of the Tribulation. According to the sequence set forth in the seven Jewish festivals in Leviticus chapter twenty-three, the Jewish people must look upon their Messiah (with the nation being saved, fulfilling the Passover, the first festival) BEFORE the nation can be regathered (fulfilling the feast of Trumpets, the fifth festival).

(Note that Israel has slain the Lamb, but has yet to apply the blood. The Lamb was slain at Christ’s first coming; Israel though will not apply the blood until Christ’s second coming.

ONLY THEN will the first festival in Leviticus chapter twenty-three be completely fulfilled. And these seven festivals [Jewish festivals, having to do first and foremost with Israel] must be fulfilled in a sequential order.)

Further, Old Testament saints are to be raised from the dead and be restored to the land along with the living at this time. Both the dead (resurrected) and those living at that time will return to the land together (Exodus 13:19). The resurrection of Old Testament saints is set forth in the third of the seven festivals in Leviticus chapter twenty-three — the feast of First Fruits. And this will be fulfilled following the fulfillment of the Passover but prior to the fulfillment of the feast of Trumpets.

Israel possesses a promise which God gave to Solomon almost three thousand years ago concerning repentance, the nation’s healing, and the land being healed:

“If my people [the Jewish people], which are called by my name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; THEN will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land” (II Chronicles 7:14).

And exactly the same thing is seen in a promise given through Moses almost five hundred years preceding the promise given through Solomon:

“If they [the Jewish people] shall confess their iniquity, and the iniquity of their fathers, with their trespass which they trespassed against me, and that also they have walked contrary unto me;

And that I have also walked contrary unto them, and have brought them into the land of their enemies; if then their uncircumcised hearts be humbled, and they then accept of the punishment of their iniquity:

THEN will I remember my covenant with Jacob, and also my covenant with Isaac, and also my covenant with Abraham will I remember; and I will remember the land” (Leviticus 26:40-42).

Israel can return to the land, with both the nation and the land being healed, ONLY following the nation’s repentance. And the nation’s repentance is placed in Scripture at a time near the end of the Tribulation, in connection with Christ’s return.

Those comprising the present existing nation in the Middle East are there in unrepentance and unbelief, BEFORE the time. And the remaining unrepentant Jewish people (most of the Jews alive today) are still scattered among the Gentile nations, with the Old Testament saints still in their graves.

In this respect, it is simply not possible that the present remnant returning to the land and forming the existing nation in the Middle East can have anything to do with the fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies pertaining to Israel’s restoration; nor can a reclamation of parts of the land have anything to do with Old Testament prophecies pertaining to the land being healed.

If either had anything to do with the fulfillment of God’s promises to restore His people to a healed land, God would be acting contrary to His revealed Word — an impossibility.

The remnant of Jews presently in the land is a remnant from the Slayer, which has gone back BEFORE the time. And not only are the Jewish people still unclean through contact with the dead body of their Messiah (the two days are not yet complete), but a remnant from this unclean nation has gone back prior to the time Christ completes His high priestly ministry. And, according to the type in Numbers chapter thirty-five, the Slayer CANNOT return in this manner prior to the time Christ completes His present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary (Numbers 35:28).

The present remnant in the land — a part of the Slayer, returning before it is time to return — leaves this remnant open to great danger. In actuality, it leaves the Jewish people forming this remnant open to experiencing exactly the same thing of which the entire nation is guilty. It leaves them, as the slayer, open to being slain themselves (Numbers 35:26-27).

And this is exactly what is about to happen to the present existing nation of Israel in the Middle East.

Antichrist is about to appear and make a seven-year covenant “with many” in Israel. And after three and one-half years, he will break his covenant, come against Jerusalem with his armies, and seek to wipe this nation off the face of the earth.

The rebuilt temple will be desecrated and destroyed, Jerusalem will be destroyed, and the Jews who do not escape into surrounding Gentile nations will either be slain or sold as slaves throughout the Gentile world. The present existing nation in the Middle East will be completely destroyed, slain as it were (cf. Daniel 9:26, 27; Joel 3:1-8; Matthew 24:15-22; Luke 21:20-24; II Thessalonians 2:3-4; Revelation 12:5ff).

During the latter half of the Tribulation, an Israeli nation, as we know it today, will not exist in the Middle East. Conditions will not only have become similar to those seen in Europe during WWII (Jewish persecution under the Third Reich, prior to the existence of the nation in the Middle East), but they will have become far, far worse.

It will be during this time — days which, unless shortened, no flesh would be saved (Matthew 24:22) — that the Jewish people will be brought to the end of themselves, to a place where they will have no recourse other than to call upon the God of their fathers. ONLY THEN will God hear, remember “His covenant with Abraham, with Isaac, and with Jacob“ and send His Son back to deliver His people (Exodus 2:23-3:10).

ONLY THEN — NOT BEFORE — will events pertaining to the restoration of Israel and the healing of the land occur.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Israel’s Future Restoration by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Israel’s Future Restoration by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Faithful and Unfaithful Stewards
That Awaiting Both Faithful and Unfaithful Christians
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season?

Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing.

Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all his goods.

But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My Lord delayeth his coming;

And shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken;

The Lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of,

And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth (Matthew 24:45-51).

The parable of the Householder and His servant refers to stewardship in the house during the time of the Lord’s absence, with the coming kingdom in view. This stewardship involves carrying out the Householder’s wishes relative to affairs in the house. The Householder has spoken, and the stewards are to act accordingly during the time of His absence. So far as activities in the house are concerned, the only thing of any moment is that which the Householder has commanded should be carried out by His household stewards during His time of absence.

The one requirement of stewards is “faithfulness” (I Corinthians 4:2). The Householder has left instructions, and every steward in the house is to exercise faithfulness therein, with faithfulness centered in following the instructions left by the Householder prior to His departure.

The parable of the Householder and His servant shows the command given to a steward by the Householder and the end result of both faithfulness and unfaithfulness by the steward to this command. Faithfulness will result in the steward being rewarded, and unfaithfulness will result in the steward being severely chastened.

Something often overlooked in the parable of the Householder and His servant is the fact that there is only one servant in view throughout the parable. This was made clear by the Lord when He gave the same parable on an earlier occasion, as recorded in Luke 12:42-48. He first spoke of a faithful and wise servant (Luke 12:42-44); then He spoke of the same servant becoming unfaithful (Luke 12:45-48):

“And the Lord said, Who then is that faithful and wise steward [Gk., oikonomos], whom his lord shall make ruler over his household, to give them their portion of meat in due season.

Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing.

Of a truth I say unto you, that he will make him ruler over all that he hath.

But and if that servant say in his heart [the same servant, the previously mentioned steward], my lord delayeth his coming; and shall begin to beat the menservants and maidens, and to eat and drink, and to be drunken;

The lord of that servant will come in a day when he looketh not for him, and at an hour when he is not aware, and will cut him in sunder, and will appoint him his portion with the unbelievers [‘the unfaithful ones’]” (Luke 12:42-46).

The only difference in the wording of the text in the two accounts is the use of the word “evil” before “servant” in Matthew’s account. In Luke, the text reads, “But and if that servant…” (Luke 12:45); in Matthew, the text reads, “But and if that evil servant…” (Matthew 24:48). The servant in both accounts actually became an evil servant, though the word itself is not used in Luke. Comparing the accounts, both should be understood in the sense of,

“But if that steward, becoming an evil steward, shall…,” or “But if that steward should wickedly say…”

The servant thus, in both accounts of the parable, either exercises faithfulness or he becomes unfaithful. In Matthew 24:45-47 and Luke 12:42-44, the servant remains faithful to the charge left by the Householder, resulting in his being rewarded at the time of the Householder’s return. In Matthew 24:48- 51 and Luke 12:45-48, the same servant becomes unfaithful and begins acting in a manner completely contrary to the charge left by the Householder, resulting in his being severely chastened at the time of the Householder’s return.

Command of the Householder

The Householder’s command to the servant placed over His house was to give those in the house “meat in due season” (Matthew 24:45). “Meat” in Scripture, as distinguished from “milk,” has a peculiar reference to those things pertaining to the Lord’s return and the coming kingdom.

“Meat,” for example, in Hebrews 5:11-14 has to do with Christ exercising the Melchizedek priesthood, a ministry as both King and Priest, reserved for the coming age. In the parable of the Householder and His servant, this is shown by everything in the parable revolving around the Lord’s return, with either reward or chastisement — with the kingdom in view — awaiting the servants.

The purpose for the entire present dispensation has to do with the coming kingdom. The call is presently going forth concerning proffered positions as co-heirs with Christ during the coming age, and the present dispensation covers that period of time when fruit relating to the kingdom will be brought forth by those destined to comprise the co-heirs. The “meat in due season,” not only in the light of related Scripture but in the light of the text itself, would have to consist of those things relating to the Lord’s return and the coming kingdom.

The faithful servant, dispensing “meat in due season,” teaches those placed under his care about the Lord’s return and proffered positions in the kingdom, in view of extracting fruit for his absent Lord. At the time of the Lord’s return, fruit will be in evidence; and not only will the faithful servant be positioned as “ruler [co-heir with Christ in the kingdom],” but through his previous ministry in the house others will be brought into this position as well.

Should the servant become unfaithful, the opposite will be true. He will not teach those placed under his care about the Lord’s return and proffered positions in the kingdom. There will be no fruit; and not only will the unfaithful servant face severe chastisement, but those placed under his care, failing to bring forth fruit (as a direct result of the unfaithful servant’s ministry), will find themselves in similar straits.

The servant in the parable who became unfaithful said in his heart, “My lord delayeth his coming.” He then began to “smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken” (Matthew 24:48-49). The word translated “smite” in the Greek text refers to a blow to the body.

This is the word used in Matthew 27:30 and Luke 22:64 where Christ was smitten on the head and face preceding His crucifixion. The contextual usage of the word in Matthew 24:49 would actually seem to be something similar to what we understand today as a “slap in the face.” The servant’s refusal to give meat in due season would, in this sense, be a slap in the face for those placed under his care (for he, through his actions, completely disregards the reason for his appointed position, which has to do with the spiritual welfare of those whom he is mistreating).

And his eating and drinking with the drunken, contextually (cf. Matthew 24:37-39), would refer to his manner of living becoming patterned after that of the world, completely oblivious to matters relating to the Lord’s return and the coming kingdom.

Reward, Chastisement from the Householder

The reward awaiting the faithful servant is to be positioned as “ruler” over all his Lord’s goods. Those servants brought into this position are referred to elsewhere in Scripture as “joint heirs” or “fellow heirs” (same word in the Greek text [cf. Romans 8:17; Ephesians 3:6]). These are the “many sons” whom Christ is in the process of bringing unto glory (Hebrews 2:10) to exercise the rights of primogeniture during the coming age. These will be those bringing forth fruit during the present dispensation, with a view to their constituting the rulers in the heavenly sphere of the kingdom as co-heirs with Christ during the coming age.

Chastisement awaiting the unfaithful servant will, on the other hand though, be an entirely different matter. The text reads that the Lord, upon His return, “shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites [‘unbelievers’ (lit., ‘unfaithful’) in Luke 12:46]” (Matthew 24:51).

The Greek word translated “shall cut [him] asunder” (dichotomeo) literally means to cut in two, a form of executing criminals in ancient times. The word is used in a metaphorical sense to describe punishment of a severe nature.

It is no small thing to disregard the clear instructions left by the Householder at the time of His departure, for, when He returns, household servants are going to be dealt with on the basis of their actions relative to these provided instructions.

And reward or chastisement will be exactly commensurate with the household servants’ faithfulness or unfaithfulness in the matter.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Faithful and Unfaithful Stewards by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Faithful and Unfaithful Stewards, That Awaiting Both Faithful and Unfaithful Christians, By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Hope
The God-Provided Encouragement, Motivation
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

According to I Peter 3:15, Christians are to be “ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.” This is called, in introductory verses to the book, “a lively [‘living’] hope”; and it is made possible through “the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead” (I Peter 1:3). Christ lives, and those “in Christ” are being called to live, beyond resurrection, in glory with Him.

Hope in I Peter is associated with “an inheritance” (I Peter 1:4), a future “salvation” (I Peter 1:5 [“the salvation of your souls”; I Peter 1:9]), and “honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ” (I Peter 1:7; cf. I Peter 4:12-13).

When Christ appears, Christians will appear with Him in glory; and it is different facets of this entire matter — ruling as co-heirs with Christ, realizing the salvation of their souls — concerning which Christians are exhorted to always be ready to provide a response to anyone who asks “for a reason of the hope” which lies within.

In Hebrews 6:11-12, the “hope” to be held by Christians is laid out in a very simple fashion: that “through faith and patience [present]” they would be able to “inherit the promises [future].”

Exercising “faith” is simply believing that which God has to say about a matter, resulting in the person who exercises faith acting accordingly. Hebrews chapter eleven is the great chapter on faith, toward which everything in the preceding part of the book builds:

By faith Abel…By faith Enoch… By faith Noah…By faith Abraham…

Then Hebrews chapter twelve, immediately following, forms the capstone to the whole matter. The fifth and last of the five major warnings comes into view — a direct reference to the rights of the firstborn (all the warnings have to do with these rights, though viewed from different facets of the overall subject) — and Christians are exhorted to run the race set before them after such a fashion that they will one day be accorded the privilege of realizing these rights.

Exercising “patience [lit., ‘patient endurance’]” has to do with the manner in which one runs the race (cf. Hebrews 12:1). This is a race of the faith (I Timothy 6:12; Jude 1:3), to be run continuously for the entire duration of the Christian life. This is a race over the long haul — not one for sprinters, but one for marathon runners (though the runners may be called upon, at times, to sprint in the race). And Christians are to properly pace themselves so that they will be able to victoriously complete the race.

The “inheritance” lying out ahead is the object of a Christians’ hope; and one day realizing that which God has promised is, within the text, to be wrought through patient endurance in the race of the faith. “Faith” and “patient endurance” are inseparably linked after this fashion with the subject at hand — inheriting the promises.

Hebrews 10:23-25 presents a companion thought. In verse twenty-three, Christians are told, “Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering [lit., ‘Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering’].” And the whole idea, contextually, behind Christians assembling together today (Hebrews 10:25) is to “consider one another” and “provoke [one another] unto love and to good works,” with this hope in view.

Christians are to assemble together to discuss that which lies out ahead, pray for one another, and exhort one another; and they are to do this “so much the more,” as they “see the day approaching [that coming day when their hope will be realized]” (Hebrews 10:24-25).

This is “that blessed hope” in Titus 2:13, which is to be a purifying hope. And Christians are exhorted to “live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world,” with a view to one day realizing this hope (Titus 2:12).

(“That blessed hope” is not Christ’s return per se [particularly not His return for Christians at the end of this present dispensation, as is often taught]. Rather, “that blessed hope” has to do with “the glorious appearing [lit., ‘the appearing of the glory’] of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ” [Titus 2:13], a glory which will not be revealed until Christ returns at the end of the Tribulation.

The construction of the Greek text would necessitate the previous understanding of the verse. In the Greek text, “the appearing of the glory” is a further explanation and description of “that blessed hope”; also in the Greek text, in the latter part of the verse, the construction of two other parts of the verse is the same: “our Saviour Jesus Christ” is a further explanation and description of “the great God.” 

With this in mind, the verse could be better translated,

Awaiting that blessed hope, which is the appearing of the glory of our great God and Saviour Who is Jesus Christ.”

And this “hope” surrounds the thought of Christians having a part in Christ’s glory at this time — a central teaching of the Book of Titus.)

With Confidence and Rejoicing

Christians are to hold fast the hope set before them after a revealed two-fold fashion — with confidence and rejoicing (Hebrews 3:6). The word “confidence” is a translation of the Greek word, parresia, meaning “to be bold, courageous, open, or plain” about a matter; and the word “rejoicing” is the translation of the Greek word, kauchema, meaning “to take pride in something,” resulting in the person having “something to boast about.”

Parresia is used a number of times in the New Testament in the sense of being “open” or “plain” about matters, with nothing being hidden. Jesus spoke openly and plainly to His disciples and the people of Israel (Mark 8:32; John 16:29; 18:20), though, because of the nation’s rejection of Him, the day came when He “walked no more openly among the Jews” (John 11:54). And it was because of this same rejection that Jesus had previously begun to teach through the use of parables (Matthew 13:10-15.

Parresia is also used in the New Testament a number of times in the sense of being “bold” or “courageous” about matters. Peter and John, standing before Annas the high priest, and others, exhibited “boldness” as Peter spoke; and those hearing Peter “marvelled,” recognizing that both men exhibited these qualities because “they had been with Jesus” (Acts 4:5-13; cf. Acts 4:31).

Then Paul, at the end of his epistle to the Ephesians, requested prayer on his behalf: “that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel” (Ephesians 6:19).

(Note that the thought of “openness” or “plainness” would also have to be included within the idea conveyed by “boldness” in the preceding passages [cf. II Corinthians 3:12; 7:4; see also Philippians 1:20; I Timothy 3:13; Hebrews 4:16].)

Then the word kauchema (translated “rejoicing”), or the verb form of this word (kauchaomai), is also used a number of times in the New Testament. The word is translated three different ways in Scripture (KJV) — “boast,” “glory [used in the sense of ‘boast’ or ‘pride’],” and “rejoice” (cf. Romans 2:23; 4:2; 5:2; II Corinthians 1:14; 5:12; 9:3).

The thought of “rejoicing” (as in Hebrews 3:6; cf. Philippians 1:26; 2:16), rather than being derived from the meaning of kauchema, appears to be derived more from the result of what this word means. That is, kauchema means “to take pride in something,” resulting in the person having “something to boast about”; and “rejoicing” would emanate out of the person being placed in this position.

Thus, when a Christian is told to be “ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you,” he is to be open about the matter, he is to exhibit plainness of speech, he is to be bold and courageous as he expresses himself, and he is to take pride in the matter, for he has something to boast about.

He has been extended an invitation to ascend the throne with “the King of kings, and Lord of lords” to rule as co-heir with Him in His kingdom. He possesses the hope of having a part in what Scripture calls, “so great salvation” (Hebrews 2:3), which is the greatest thing God has ever designed for redeemed man.

And this is what Christians are to be open and plain about. They are to tell it exactly as it is, regardless of what others may say or think. And they are to be bold and courageous as they tell it as it is, knowing that they have something of incalculable value, something they can boast about (cf. Matthew 10:32-33; II Timothy 2:10-13).

Firm unto the End

Drawing from the type, everything from the death of the firstborn in Egypt throughout every subsequent experience in which the Israelites were led, occurred for a purpose. And that purpose had to do with the goal of their calling, to be realized in the land of Canaan.

The death of the firstborn, the Red Sea passage, and the wilderness journey with all its experiences occurred with one goal in view. And the Israelites, within every single experience, were to keep their eyes fixed on this one goal.

They were to set their course straight and hold it there, not deviating; and they were to hold their course, after this fashion, “firm unto the end,” allowing them to one day realize the goal of their calling.

And this is exactly what is in view within the Christian experience. Christians, as the Israelites, possess a hope, which has to do with a realization of the goal of their calling in another land. Christians have been saved for this purpose; and every experience in life, beginning at the point of salvation, has this one goal in view.

Christians are to set their course straight and hold it there, not deviating; and they are to hold their course, after this fashion, “firm unto the end” (Hebrews 3:6), allowing them to one day realize the goal of their calling.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  The Hope by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - The Hope, The God-Provided Encouragement, Motivation by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

Also see Salutations by Apostle Paul and The Hope of Glory by Mark and Carol Miller for additional commentary on the subject.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Eternal Salvation
What Saith the Scriptures? Man’s Way or God’s Way?
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:

Not of works, lest any man should boast.

For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them (Ephesians 2:8-10).

The Church has entered a rather strange era during the past several decades. The clear, simple message of salvation by grace through faith has come under attack, not from without, but from within the ranks of what is looked upon as fundamental Christianity itself; and the distorted message being promulgated, rather than being rejected, is finding ready acceptance.

In essence, individuals are being told that more is required than simple belief. They are being told that a person must go beyond this and make Christ Lord of his life; he must possess what is termed saving faith, a faith which will result in works; a faith which will result in his living after a certain fashion, bringing forth fruit, etc.

And the converse of the preceding is often brought into the picture. Christians are being told that if works do not follow a person’s profession of faith, if that person doesn’t live a certain way, if he doesn’t bring forth fruit, the absence of these things shows that he has never exercised saving faith. That is to say, the person has never really been saved.

Then, usually in connection with the preceding and to further complicate the matter, the expression “easy believism” is being thrown around. Believing on the Lord Jesus Christ is made to be something completely alien to that which Scripture teaches. That is, “believing” is made to be difficult, or the word “believe” is being redefined to make it mean something which it doesn’t mean at all.

Why do these problems exist within the ranks of that segment of Christianity where there should be a clear understanding and proclamation of the message surrounding salvation by grace through faith? The answer is really very simple, though it is an answer involving matters not understood at all by numerous Christians, allowing the problems to exist.

By Grace through Faith

At the outset, before looking at the central problem, note that which Scripture teaches about salvation by grace through faith.

The clear gospel message, the good news, is:

“Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures” (I Corinthians 15:3).

And that which Christ has done on our behalf allows God, through His Spirit, to impart life to unredeemed man, who is “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1). It allows God, through His Spirit to breathe life into the one having no life, with the person then passing “from death unto life” (John 5:24).

The Spirit breathes life into lifeless man solely on the basis of that which Christ has done on man’s behalf. And unsaved man can do no more than receive that which has already been done for him. Nothing else enters into the matter.

When Christ referred to His finished work immediately before His death on the Cross, He cried out in “a loud voice” — Tetelestai — one word, which has been translated in the English text, “It is finished” (John 19:30; cf. Matthew 27:50; Mark 15:37; Luke 23:46). Tetelestai is the perfect tense form of the Greek verb, teleo, which means “to bring something to an end or completion.” This word in the perfect tense could be more accurately expressed and translated, “It has been finished,” or “It has been completed.”

That to which Christ referred in John 19:30 was His work of redemption. The perfect tense which He used refers to a work completed in past time, with the results of that work extending into and existing during present time in a finished state. At the moment Christ cried out, announcing that His work had been completed, there was then no reason for His death to be prolonged. The blood of the Passover Lamb had been shed, and God had “laid on him the iniquity of us all” (Isaiah 53:5-6, 12; cf. II Corinthians 5:21). 

Thus, at this time, “he bowed his head, and gave up the spirit [lit., comparing the other gospel accounts, ‘He breathed out,’ i.e., He expired, willingly giving up His life]” (John 10:17-18; 19:30). 

Redeemed man has been saved by grace through faith solely on the basis of that which Christ referred to when He cried out from the Cross, “Tetelestai.” The words “are ye saved [lit. ‘you have been saved’]” in Ephesians 2:8 — “For by grace you have been saved…” — are also the translation of a perfect tense in the Greek text. The reference, as tetelestai, is to a work completed in past time, with the results of this work extending into the present and existing in a finished state.

At the moment a person believes on the Lord Jesus Christ (places his trust, reliance in Christ, i.e., receives, by faith, that which Christ has done on his behalf), the Spirit not only breathes life into that person but the Spirit also takes up His abode in the individual (cf. Genesis 1:2b; 2:7; Ezekiel 37:1; I Corinthians 6:19). Through this means, the man passing “from death unto life” becomes a new creation “in Christ,” a part of the one new man (II Corinthians 5:17; Ephesians 2:1, 15).

Redeemed man thus possesses a salvation wherein everything pertaining to works/actions is past. The work necessary to effect one’s salvation (Christ’s work) is past and complete, and the work effecting one’s salvation itself (the Spirit’s work) is past and complete. The latter (the Spirit’s work) is based on the former (Christ’s work). Thus, Divine intervention on man’s behalf is the only work seen throughout.

Relative to one’s presently possessed eternal salvation, redeemed man did nothing in the past, nor can he do anything present or future.

1) Man can do nothing to be saved.

2) Man can do nothing to stay saved.

3) And man can do nothing to show that he has been saved.

Man’s works — before, at the time of, or following salvation — cannot enter into the matter after any fashion. If they could, salvation would cease to be “by grace” (that which God is able to do completely apart from human intervention, merit).

Only Christ’s finished work on the cross can enter into the matter. Salvation was and remains “of the Lord” (Jonah 2:9).

Redeemed man possesses a present, completed salvation based on the past, completed work of Another. Both man’s present salvation and Christ’s past work exist in a finished state, and neither can ever be altered, changed, added to, taken from, etc. One’s salvation is just as complete and secure as the work upon which it rests.

(For Divine intervention throughout the work surrounding man’s presently possessed eternal salvation, along with the corresponding complete absence of any action on man’s part, refer to the unchangeable, foundational type concerning God’s restoration of a ruined creation in the opening verses of Scripture, in Genesis chapter one [ref. the author’s salvation tract, “Lamp Broadcast - As Seen in the Earth’s Restoration.pdf, in pamphlet form designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit..”)

Easy Believism

“Easy Believism” is a rather strange expression, especially when one considers the manner in which it is used today. Scripture presents salvation after one fashion alone — by grace through faith (i.e., through believing) — and no place in Scripture is believing on the Lord Jesus Christ ever presented as something difficult.

Man, in his perversion of the clear teaching of salvation by grace through faith, has sought to make believing difficult; and he has coined the expression, “easy believism,” which, in reality, reflects, in a negative way, on that which Scripture teaches in this realm.

Such is also part and parcel with what has come to be called, “Lordship Salvation.” This expression is actually a misnomer, for, in relation to eternal salvation (the manner in which the expression is used), there can be no such thing as “Lordship Salvation.” Salvation is one thing, and Lordship is another. Christ exercising control over one’s life, as the word “Lordship” portends, can never be used in conjunction with eternal salvation. Such must always be subsequent to one’s salvation experience. 

An unsaved person is “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1). He is incapable of making Christ Lord of something which he doesn’t even possess. He must first pass “from death unto life” (John 5:24). Then, and only then, can the matter of “Lordship” enter.

Nor would it be correct to say that unsaved man, in order to be saved, has to believe to the extent that Christ becomes, after some fashion, at the moment of belief or at some subsequent time, Lord of his life. That is, as it is sometimes expressed, “True belief will result in a salvation which cannot be separated from obedience.”

Such a thought would be absurd. Life being brought into existence on the one hand and obedience on the other (the one having been made alive following the leadership of the Lord as He exercises control over that life) are two different things entirely. Both could not possibly be brought to pass at the same time.

Scripturally, spiritual control of one’s life always appears in connection with maturity in the faith, not in connection with initially exercising faith, resulting in salvation. And a Christian may or may not experience spiritual growth in this respect, which can have nothing to do with a prior belief, which allowed him to pass “from death unto life.”

A servant within a household in the world today may or may not submit to his master’s wishes, but such submission has nothing whatsoever to do with his being or not being a servant. It has to do with his being a faithful or an unfaithful servant.

And this is exactly the way Scripture presents the matter. Becoming a servant in the Lord’s house is one thing, but submission as a servant in the house is something entirely different. The latter is always subsequent to — never in connection with — the former.

There is nothing difficult about believing on the Lord Jesus Christ, becoming a Christian, entering into servitude. Grace on God’s part and difficulty on man’s part are incompatibles in the message pertaining to eternal salvation. Difficulty on man’s part arises only after he becomes a Christian, only after he possesses a life in which such difficulty can manifest itself.

How easy is it for an unsaved man to exercise faith, resulting in salvation? It’s just as easy as it was for the Israelites in Egypt during Moses’ day to apply the blood of a slain lamb to the door posts and lintel of the houses in which they dwelled (Exodus 12:3-7); or it’s just as easy as it was for these same Israelites, later in the wilderness, to look upon the brazen serpent which had been raised up on a pole (Numbers 21:5-9).

(Again, refer to the author’s Lamp Broadcast - Salvation Tracts by Arlen Chitwood where each of the preceding is dealt with.)

“Christ our Passover” has been “sacrificed for us” (I Corinthians 5:7), and the blood can be applied through a simple act of faith; or Christ, as the serpent in the wilderness, has been lifted up, “That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life” (John 3:14-15).

How simple and easy is salvation? It was during Moses’ day and remains today, Look and live. It’s that simple and easy.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Eternal Salvation by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Eternal Salvation, What Saith the Scriptures? Man’s Way or God’s Way? By Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Christ’s Millennial & Eternal Rule
Regal Distinctions Between the Millennial Age and the Eternal Ages
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“…Thou art my Son; this day have I begotten thee.

Ask of me, and I will give to thee the heathen [the Gentiles] for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession.

Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron; thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potters vessel” (Psalm 2:7-9 [7b]).

Christ will rule the nations with “a rod of iron,” and He has promised His co-heirs that they will exercise this power and authority with Him (Psalm 2:9; Revelation 2:26-27; 12:5; 19:15).

Absolute Power and Authority

The words “break them with a rod of iron” rather than “rule them with a rod of iron” (as in Revelation 2:27; 12:5; 19:15) are used in Psalm 2:9. The Hebrew word translated “break” in this passage, contextually, refers to absolute force which will be used to bring and keep the nations under subjection to the “King of kings, and Lord of lords.”

A cognate form of this word appears in Daniel 2:40 where, contextually, the word refers to a similar (but not absolute) force which will be used by Antichrist to bring and keep the nations under subjection to him during the Tribulation.

The words “broken to pieces” and “break in pieces” in Daniel 2:35, 44-45 are the translations of a different word though, which, through comparing Psalm 2:1-9, has to do with the absolute, total destruction of the kingdom of Antichrist by Christ at the end of the Tribulation; and this will be followed by Christ’s absolute control over the nations during the succeeding Messianic Era, when the “great mountain” (Christ’s kingdom) fills “the whole earth” (Daniel 2:35).

The Greek word translated “rule” in Revelation 2:27; 12:5; 19:15 means to shepherd. This is the same word translated “feed [lit., ‘shepherd’ (referring to shepherding the flock of God)]” in Acts 20:28 and I Peter 5:2. The thought behind this word when used in the sense of “rule” can possibly best be seen by its use in Matthew 2:6:

“And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda, for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule [‘shepherd’] my people Israel.”

The Governor, in this respect, will be a Shepherd over the nations; and His co-heirs will exhibit like qualities.

However, this shepherding will be accomplished through absolute force. There will be no such thing as a toleration of disobedience among the Gentile nations in that day (cf. Psalm 101:1-8; Isaiah 66:19-24; Zechariah 14:16-21). The shepherding will be carried out through the use of authority described as “a rod [sceptre] of iron.”

A shepherd in Israel during Old Testament days possessed a wooden staff; but the Chief Shepherd and His co-heirs during that coming day will wield a staff of iron. And with this staff, the Gentile nations, as “the vessels of a potter” when struck, will be “broken to shivers.”

Note that these same words are used relative to both the rule of Christ in Psalm 2:9 and the rule of His co-heirs in Revelation 2:27. The rule by both Christ and His co-heirs will, in this respect, be identical in nature.

Duration of Power and Authority

Scripture teaches that the exercise of governmental power and authority by Christ and His co-heirs will not end when the 1,000-year millennial day has run its course. Rather, the exercise of such power and authority will extend into and last throughout the eternal ages beyond the Millennium. But Scripture does not teach that this rule will continue unchanged into these eternal ages. To the contrary, Scripture teaches just the opposite. The rule by Christ and His co-heirs during the ages beyond the Millennium will be quite different than their rule during the Millennium.

First, there is the matter of Christ’s throne. His throne is eternal, but not as a separate entity from the Father’s throne. Conditions of this nature are millennial only (Hebrews 1:8; Revelation 3:21; 22:3). Christ, with His co-heirs, will reign from His Own throne until He has “put down all rule and all authority and power.” Then, when “all things” have been subjected unto Christ, the kingdom will be delivered up “to God, even the Father,” with all things subjected unto Christ, in order that “God may be all in all [lit., ‘all things in all of these things’]” (I Corinthians 15:24-28). This will occur at the end of the Millennium, and Christ will then assume a position on a central throne with His Father called, “the throne of God and of the Lamb” (Revelation 22:1, 3).

Second, there is the matter of the location of Christ’s throne. During the Millennium, Christ’s throne will be in the new Jerusalem positioned in the heavens above the present earth. During the eternal ages, “the throne of God and of the Lamb” will, likewise, be in the new Jerusalem; but the location of the new Jerusalem will be quite different. The present heavens and earth will be destroyed at the end of the Millennium, and a new heavens and a new earth will be brought into existence.

The new Jerusalem will rest upon the new earth, and God Himself will reside therein, sitting on a throne, with His Son alongside. A rule from the heavens over the earth (millennial) will be a thing of the past, and “the throne of God and of the Lamb” will become the central point in the heavens of an eternal rule extending throughout the universe (cf. II Peter 3:10-13; Revelation 21:1ff).

Third, there is the matter of the manner in which Christ will rule. During the Millennium, Christ and His co-heirs will rule the nations with “a rod of iron”; but a rule after this fashion would be out of place during the eternal ages. During the Millennium, absolute force will be used to bring and keep the nations under subjection; but such will be unnecessary during the eternal ages. Conditions on the new earth will be quite different than millennial conditions on the present earth. There will be no more sin, death, etc. (Revelation 21:3-4); and this will allow for numerous changes in the manner of the administration of governmental affairs.

Satan will be bound in the abyss during the Millennium, but at the conclusion of the Millennium he will be loosed for “a little season [‘short time’].” The rebellion evident among nations during the Millennium, necessitating the rule with “a rod of iron,” will then be brought to a head. The rebel nations will ally with Satan and under his banner march against Christ and His co-heirs in one final, vain, climactic thrust. The entire matter though will be speedily brought to an end through fire “from God out of heaven” (cf. Ezekiel 28:18-19 [18b]).

Satan will then be cast into the lake of fire, the judgment of the unsaved dead from throughout Man’s Day and the Millennium will occur, and the time for major changes will be at hand. At this time the kingdom will be delivered up to the Father, the present heavens and earth will pass out of existence, the new heavens and new earth will come into existence, the new Jerusalem will descend from heaven to rest upon the new earth, and the throne of God and the throne of Christ will become one throne. The nations will then dwell upon the new earth, with God Himself dwelling in their midst.

(God rules from a place in the heavens over the entire universe. Then, provinces throughout His universe are governed by appointed rulers who evidently exercise their delegated power and authority from places in the heavens in relation to the province being ruled [e.g., Satan and his angels presently rule from a place in the heavens in relation to the earth (cf. Daniel 10:13-20; Ephesians 2:2; 6:11, 20)], and this structured rule would evidently be the same relative to provinces ruled by angels elsewhere in the universe [i.e., ruled from places in the heavens in relation to the different provinces]. It is in this manner that “the heavens do rule” [beginning with God, the supreme Ruler over all].

During the Messianic Era, Christ and His bride will exercise delegated power and authority over the earth from the same sphere in which Satan and His angels presently rule [cf. Job 16:15; Revelation 12:7-12]. Then, during the eternal ages, the new earth will be the place in the heavens from whence universal rule will emanate [in the heavens in relation to the entire universe, as God’s present dwelling place is in the heavens in relation to the entire universe].)

1) Crowns, Rewards — Millennial or Eternal

Promises to Christians concerning crowns, rewards, etc. are to be realized during the millennial age rather than during the eternal ages. Many conditions surrounding proffered positions with Christ will not exist during the eternal ages, as noted in previous comments concerning differences in Christ’s reign during the Millennium and during the ages beyond.

(Note, for example, the overcomer’s promises in Revelation chapters two and three. That these promises are millennial only in nature is made plain by several of the promises.

In the overcomer’s promise to the Church in Smyrna, it is evident that death will exist during the Millennium [Revelation 2:11; cf. Romans 8:13]; but this will not be the case beyond the Millennium, during the eternal ages [Revelation 21:4]. In the overcomer’s promise to the Church in Thyatira, ruling with “a rod of iron” is in view [Revelation 2:26-28]. And no such scene as this exists during the present dispensation; nor will such a scene exist during the eternal ages. Then, in the overcomer’s promise to the Church in Laodicea, Christ’s throne is in view. Christ is not seated on His Own throne today; nor will this throne exist separate from the Father’s throne beyond the Millennium [cf. Hebrews 1:13; Revelation 3:21; 22:1, 3].

Thus, it is plain that the things seen in the overcomer’s promises in these two chapters can be realized during the Millennial Era alone. They can have nothing to do with the eternal ages beyond the Millennium.)

This, however, does not at all teach that the reign of Christ and Christians will end at the conclusion of the Millennium. This only shows that their reign during the eternal ages will be outside the scope of the overcomer’s promises and quite different than their reign during the preceding Millennium.

God’s revelation to man concerns itself with “time” — seven thousand years of time — from the creation of Adam to the end of the Messianic Kingdom. Very little is revealed about that which occurred before the creation of Adam, and very little is revealed about that which will occur beyond the Millennium. Scripture does reveal though that the reign of Christ and Christians will continue, and the length of this continuing reign is specifically stated to be “forever and ever [Gk., eis tous aionas ton aionon, ‘with respect to the ages of the ages,’ i.e., ‘throughout the endless ages’]” (Revelation 11:15; 22:3-5).

The activity of Christ and Christians in this continuing reign is not revealed in so many words, but Scripture does present enough information that several observations can be made:

A) Extent of Christ’s Rule

The rule of Christ itself during the eternal ages will no longer be limited to the earth. Rather, it will extend beyond the earth (the new earth), out into the universe.

Christ will be seated upon a throne from which there will be an administration of power and authority throughout the universe (“the throne of God and of the Lamb” [Revelation 22:3]); and the Christians’ continuing rule “with Christ” (Revelation 22:5) would have to be of a like nature, for the power will no longer emanate from Christ’s throne, but from the throne of God and of the Lamb. In this respect, the rule by Christ and His co-heirs over the earth during the Millennium can only be extended to a rule over worlds throughout the universe following the Millennium.

B) Millennial and Eternal Blessings

To what extent though, if any, will rewards realized by overcoming Christians during the Millennium carry over into the eternal ages beyond? The question is really unanswerable.

The wiping away of all tears at the conclusion of the Millennium and the fact that the overcomer’s promises are millennial only in nature would clearly indicate that distinctions which existed during the millennial age between overcoming and non-overcoming Christians will not exist during the eternal ages beyond the Millennium. But, to take matters beyond this point and say that no rewards exercised by overcoming Christians during the millennial age will extend over into the eternal ages beyond the Millennium (or have any bearing on the place which they will occupy beyond the Millennium) would be carrying matters beyond Scriptural grounds. Scripture simply does not deal with the matter.

2) All Things New

The Millennium will not, as many envision, be a time of perfection. Such a state awaits the first of many ages beyond the Millennium. The restoration of all things will occur before the Millennium, at the end of six thousand years of time; but the making of all things new awaits the completion of the Millennium, at the end of seven thousand years of time (cf. Acts 3:21; Revelation 21:5). Only then will a perfect order in all of God’s creation exist.

As the present age (Man’s Day) has a purpose, so will the millennial age (the Lord’s Day); and the ultimate goal of all will be realized in the ages beyond. The rulers for the millennial age are being acquired during the present age; and during the millennial age these rulers will, as co-heirs with Christ, participate in the age-long work of bringing all things under subjection to Christ. Such a work, brought to pass through a rule with “a rod of iron,” anticipates the ages beyond the Millennium, in which a rule with “a rod of iron” will no longer be necessary; and the reason for man’s creation will then be realized in its fullest sense.

Man will not only realize the reason for his creation during the Millennium but also during the eternal ages beyond the Millennium. Dominion will be restricted to this earth during the Millennium, but not so during the eternal ages after the new heavens and new earth have been brought into existence. Man’s rule in that day can only extend into places throughout the universe itself, and man will evidently have access to the universe (something which will not be the case at all during the Millennium).

This appears to be the clear teaching derived from Scriptures touching upon the subject.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Christ’s Millennial & Eternal Rule by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Christ’s Millennial & Eternal Rule, Regal Distinctions Between the Millennial Age and the Eternal Ages, By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Israel, the Church
God’s Dispensational Dealings with Each
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“But now thus saith the Lord that created thee, O Jacob, and he that formed thee, O Israel, Fear not: for I have redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy name; thou art mine” (Isaiah 43:1).

“Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature [‘creation’]: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new” (II Corinthians 5:17).

Near the end of the past dispensation, God interrupted His dealings with Israel seven years short of the dispensation being completed, set Israel aside, and called an entirely new nation into existence.

This new nation is NOT Jewish; NOR is this new nation Gentile. Rather, this new nation is comprised of believing Jews and believing Gentiles who have become new creations “in Christ” (II Corinthians 5:17); and these new creations “in Christ” — saved Jews and saved Gentiles TOGETHER — form ONE NEW MAN (Ephesians 2:11-15).

(Note in the preceding respect that there are three separate and distinct creations in the human race today — Jew, Gentile, and the Church of God [I Corinthians 10:32].

From Adam to Jacob — during time covering slightly over two millenniums — there was only one creation. Then God took Abraham’s grandson, Jacob, and formed a separate creation [Isaiah 43:1].

The descendants of Jacob through his twelve sons, later referred to as Jews, were then seen as separate and distinct from the remainder of the human race, referred to following this time as Gentiles [i.e., by definition, someone who was not a Jew, not a descendant of Jacob and his progeny through his twelve sons].

From Jacob to Christ — almost two more millenniums — the human race was divided into these two distinct creations.

Then, following Christ’s crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension, an entirely new creation was brought into existence, COMPLETELY SEPARATE from either of the prior two creations — either the Jews or the Gentiles.

On the day of Pentecost, 33 A.D., this new creation, which was NEITHER Jew nor Gentile, but A NEW CREATION “in Christ,” was brought into existence.

Then, beyond this point, to the present time, three separate and distinct creations have existed in the human race — Jew, Gentile, and the Church of God [the one new man “in Christ”].)

During the present dispensation, God is dealing with this new man, NOT with Israel. And this new man — referred to as a nation (Gk., ethnos, “ethnic group”; cf. Matthew 21:43; I Peter 2:9-10) — is exactly as Scripture describes.

It is a nation completely separate from all other nations on earth — separate from either Israel or the Gentile nations (Galatians 3:26-29). And God has set aside an entire dispensation in which He will deal solely with this new man.

In the preceding respect, there is absolutely NO PLACE in Christendom for distinctions to be made between saved Jews and saved Gentiles. Both are new creations “in Christ,” part of the one new man, wherein distinctions between those comprising this new man DO NOT and CANNOT EXIST (Galatians 3:26-29; Ephesians 2:11-15; 3:1-6).

But in Christendom today, completely contrary to Scripture, certain individuals from both groups (from saved Jews, and from saved Gentiles) attempt to form distinctions between these two groups.

For example:

There are congregations of saved Jews calling themselves “Messianic Jews” or “completed Jews” (both misnomers), attempting to distinguish themselves from saved Gentiles (an impossibility).

And there are groups comprised of saved Gentiles who look askance at saved Jews, somewhat forcing these saved Jews to meet together in separate places, often referred to as “Messianic congregations.”

ALL of this — by saved Jews or by saved Gentiles — forms no more than vain attempts to build up a middle wall which has been broken down by Christ Himself (Ephesians 2:14).

And, as well, there is absolutely NO PLACE in Christendom for the new creation “in Christ” to go back to the old creation in Jacob (cf. Isaiah 43:1, 7; II Corinthians 5:17) and attempt to bring things from this old creation over into the new (cf. Matthew 9:16-17). God has set Israel aside for a dispensation; and He is, today, dealing with the one new man “in Christ,” NOT with Israel.

And for those comprising this new man — whether saved Jews or saved Gentiles — to go back to Israel (a nation set aside) and bring things having to do with this nation over into things having to do with the one new man (the Law, robes, forms, ceremonies, etc.) is not only completely out of place but it serves to break down distinctions which God established between the two creations, adding to an already existing confusion.

(All of these type things CAN ONLY result in little more than a mixture of Judiasm and paganism [which Judiasm becomes through this means] with an affected Christian atmosphere.

And efforts of so-called Messianic groups [saved Jews meeting together] trying this type thing CAN ONLY produce the same end results.

Either way the matter is viewed, an attempt is being made to mix things having to do with two completely separate creations — e.g., the use of old wineskins to hold new wine [Matthew 9:11; Mark 2:22] — and, from a Biblical standpoint, any attempt to do so WILL ALWAYS result in only one thing — a complete sham.)

God is simply NOT dealing with Israel today. Israel has been set aside, and God is presently dealing with the one new man (saved Jews and saved Gentiles, alike, where NO distinction exists), with the focus in ONE CENTRAL REALM.

The Spirit of God is in the world today searching for a bride for God’s Son, with the search being conducted among those comprising the one new man (Genesis 24; ref. the author’s article, “Lamp Broadcast - The Complete Story Told in Genesis 22-25.pdf”).

And once the Spirit has completed this work, the one new man will be removed, with a view to this new man being dealt with in relation to the reason he had been called into existence.

Then God will resume His dealings with Israel (during seven unfulfilled years of the past dispensation, completing not only the Jewish dispensation [stopped at the time of Christ’s crucifixion, seven years short of completion] but Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week and Man’s Day as well).

God’s dealings with both Israel and the Church (the new nation, the one new man “in Christ”) MUST be kept separate and distinct from one another. To have God dealing with either Israel during the present dispensation or the Church once God resumes His dealings with Israel is COMPLETELY FOREIGN to the way in which Scripture sets forth God’s dispensational dealings with man.

As previously seen, the one new man — comprised of those “in Christ,” ALL Christians — will be removed at the end of the present dispensation. And this will be for reasons surrounding two nations — both the one new man and Israel.

God will complete His dealings with one nation (the one new man), in the heavens, in relation to this nation’s calling; and God will then complete His dealings with the other nation (Israel), on the earth, in relation to this nation’s calling.

The former nation possesses a heavenly calling and the latter an earthly calling (after having forfeited the heavenly); and it is only fitting that God will complete His dealings with each in the place to which they have been called.

The preceding is the clear teaching seen in both the Old Testament types and the New Testament antitypes.

Biblical distinctions surrounding both Israel and the Church MUST be maintained throughout, and Scripture MUST be allowed to speak for itself in that which has been revealed about both.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Israel, the Church by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Israel, the Church, God’s Dispensational Dealings with Each, By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Binding & Loosing
That Bound, Shall Have Already Been Bound
That Loosed, Shall Have Already Been Loosed
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of the heavens: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven” (Matthew 16:19).

(To properly understand what is meant by binding and loosing in Matthew 16:19, also Matthew 18:18, angelic activity in relation to the Lord’s activity, of necessity, must be understood first.

Thus, the first part of this pamphlet will be taken up with angelic activity in the preceding respect, laying a foundation, allowing Matthew 16:19 to then be properly understood.)

Throughout Scripture angels are seen as far more active in the Lord’s affairs, as they pertain to man, than many realize. Scripture often refers to the Lord acting in a particular realm, while also referring to angels acting in this same realm.

In this respect, though angels are the executors, it is the Lord Who is looked upon in a foremost sense as bringing the matter to pass. That is, the Lord assigns and empowers certain angels for particular tasks; and once these tasks are carried out, the matter is looked upon as being done by the Lord Himself.

Angelic Activity — Binding, Loosing

Possibly two of the most instructive instances of the preceding can be seen in the destruction of the cities of the plain during the days of Abraham in Genesis 18; 19 and the removal of Nebuchadnezzar from his throne for seven years during the days of Daniel in Daniel 4:1ff. Also, comparing these two instances provides an insight into heavenly angelic courts which God has established (apparently alluded to in Matthew 5:22 through a reference to corresponding earthly courts) and the power with which angels acting in these courts on His behalf have been vested.

In the Book of Daniel, Nebuchadnezzar, because of his ascribing to himself that which belonged to God alone (cf. Daniel 4:17, 30), was removed from the throne and driven into the field to eat grass as the oxen. The entire matter — judicial issues and determinations, the passing of the sentence, and the execution of the sentence — was carried out by angels, though the “most High [God Himself]” was specifically said to be the One Who brought the matter to pass.

Nebuchadnezzar had been delivered into the charge of angels called “watchers,” who had made certain decisions which resulted in a decree concerning him; and these decisions, resulting in the decree, were also ascribed to the “most High” (Daniel 4:17, 24).

The “decree of the watchers, and the demand by the word of the holy ones” (Daniel 4:17) can only point to angelic activity in heavenly courts concerning matters relating to individuals on earth. It seems apparent that the angels in this passage possessed a specially imparted wisdom and knowledge, allowing them to act within the scope of fixed laws to fulfill the perfect will of God concerning particular matters, apart from any immediate command from God. In so doing, the actions of these angels were looked upon as actions of the Lord Himself.

(Undoubtedly the same thing is in view in Daniel chapter five where decisions were made and a decree was issued concerning Belshazzar. Note that Belshazzar was reminded of a time in Nebuchadnezzar’s life when similar action had to be taken for similar reasons [Daniel 5:18-23].

The days of Belshazzar’s kingdom were at an end; he had been weighed in the balances and found wanting, and his kingdom, apparently within the scope of decisions and determinations made by angels in the heavenly courts, had been divided and given to the Medes and the Persians [Daniel 5:24-31].)

Understanding the working of these heavenly courts, the same thing can be seen in Genesis chapters eighteen and nineteen. The Lord, accompanied by two angels, appeared to Abraham in the plains of Mamre. The purpose of this visit concerned the impending destruction of the cities in the Jordan plain. Comparing this section in Genesis with Daniel chapter four, it would appear clear that judicial decisions concerning these cities had already been made in the heavenly courts; and the “decree of the watchers” had already been rendered (cf. Genesis 18:17-22).

The Lord remained with Abraham, and the two angels accompanying the Lord went on down into the Jordan plain to carry out the previously rendered decree. Everything relating to the destruction of these cities was apparently done by angels.

In the light of Daniel 4, it would appear clear that angels were the ones who had made the decisions and rendered the decree; and the Genesis account clearly shows that angels were the executors of the decree.

However, the same thing can be said of the Lord (cf. Genesis 18:20-33; 19:11-13, 16, 24, 29).

It is the same as in Daniel chapter four. Angelic activity in this realm — because of their ability to act within the scope of fixed laws, God’s perfect will — is looked upon as being done by the Lord Himself.

Angelic activity in the heavenly courts, as it pertains to those upon the earth, will evidently be carried out in a climactic sense and on an intensified basis during the Tribulation. Immediately preceding Christ’s return, during the Tribulation, angels will be very instrumental in carrying out decrees through executing judgment upon the earth-dwellers; and their actions will be looked upon as those of the Lord Himself (Revelation 6:12-17; 8:1ff; 9:1ff; 11:18; 15:1; 16:1ff).

Not only will this be the case, but angelic activity of the same nature will carry over into events surrounding Christ’s presence upon earth following the Tribulation. When Christ returns to the earth at the end of the Tribulation, He will be accompanied by an innumerable host of angels who will be instrumental in executing His will and purpose in matters which must be brought to pass preceding His reign.

In Matthew 13:49-50, angels are said to perform some of the same activity at the end of the age which Christ is said to perform in Matthew 25:32ff. Immediately preceding this, angels will have regathered Israel (Matthew 24:31), but elsewhere in Scripture it is the Lord Who regathers His people (Deuteronomy 30:1-4; Isaiah 11:10-11; Jeremiah 23:7-8).

Angels will apparently be very active in all matters when Christ returns. The Lord being accompanied by angels at the time of His return points simply to continued angelic activity of a like nature to that which has occurred throughout the whole of Man’s Day.

Human Activity — Binding, Loosing

Note that the same principle seen in angelic activity, associating their actions with the Lord’s actions, exists in connection with the proclaimed Word among God’s people (Israel past and future, the Church present).

This could perhaps best be seen in Christ’s words to Peter in Matthew 16:19, repeated in another setting to all of the disciples later in Matthew 18:18:

“Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.”

This statement to Peter in Matthew 16:19 (which grew out of his confession concerning Christ’s true identity [Matthew 16:16]), along with the same statement to all the disciples at a later time, has not been understood at all by numerous Christians down through the years. But there is really nothing difficult about that being taught, though a translation problem does exist, and a corrected translation helps to understand Christ’s statement in the light of angelic activity in heavenly courts, as previously discussed.

The translation problem involves the way in which the Greek verbs and participles in the verse (“bind” and “loose”) are handled in the English text. The binding and loosing here on earth are present aorist subjunctives, and the binding and loosing in the heavens are perfect passive participles (same in both Matthew 16:19 and Matthew 18:18).

To show this — the aorist subjunctive verbs and the perfect passive participles — the translation should read somewhat along these lines:

“…whatsoever you might bind on earth shall have already been bound in the heavens: and whatsoever you might loose on earth shall have already been loosed in the heavens.”

The subjunctive mood shows that which is probable, that expected, though it may not occur. And the perfect tense shows that completed in past time, existing in a finished state during present time.

Those forming the Church (future at that time) are in view in both passages (Matthew 16:18; 18:17). And when those in the Church act in complete accord with that being dealt with in these verses, their actions — exactly as the actions of angels acting under fixed laws in the heavenly courts — will be seen as having already been acted upon in the heavens.

In short, with the perfect tense being used in the manner in which it is used (a perfect passive), the actions of those in the Church on earth are seen as having already been acted upon in the heavens before those in the Church even act (“bind” and “loose” are simply two words used to express these actions, both on earth and in the heavens).

Now, what is this all about? Can Christians in a Church just come to a conclusion on which they all agree and have that conclusion already be decided in the heavens? That’s not exactly the way matters exist, no more so than angels in the heavenly courts can do the same and have their actions seen as the Lord’s actions.

Angels in the heavenly courts, in order to have their actions seen as those of the Lord, must act under fixed laws; and Christians in the Church today, in order to have their actions seen as having already been performed in the heavens, must do the same. They must act in complete accord with the revealed Word (exactly as Peter acted in Matthew 16:16).

Remaining completely within the scope of the proclaimed Word, that bound or loosed on earth will be seen as having already been bound or loosed in the heavens. This cannot help but be the case, for God must remain true to His Word.

“The words of the Lord are pure words: as silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times” [Psalm 12:6].

“Forever, O Lord, thy word is settled in heaven” [Psalm 119:89].

“…thou hast magnified thy word above thy name [lit., ‘…You have exalted above all things Your Word and Your Name’ (Psalm 138:2b)].”

“To the law, and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them” (Isaiah 8:20).

“In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God, and the word was God.

The same was in the beginning with God…

And the word was made flesh, and dwelt among us…” (John 1:1-2, 14a).

It is this unchangeable Word (inseparably associated with the entire Godhead) which is to be proclaimed (II Timothy 4:2); and it is this unchangeable Word alone which Christians are to adhere to and follow in all matters.

And when this is done, that stated in Matthew 16:19; 18:18 can’t help but be the case in the actions of Christians here on earth (during present time) and in corresponding actions in the heavens (during all past, present, and future time).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Binding & Loosing by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Binding & Loosing by Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
At Midnight
A Terminal Hour, Judgment, a New Beginning
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And Moses said, Thus saith the Lord, About midnight will I go out into the midst of Egypt:

And all the firstborn in the land of Egypt shall die…

And it came to pass, that at midnight the Lord smote all the firstborn in the land of Egypt…” (Exodus 11:4-5; 12:29a [5a]).

Wash thyself therefore, and anoint thee, and put thy raiment upon thee, and get thee down to the floor [the threshing floor]…

And she went down unto the floor…

And it came to pass at midnight…” (Ruth 3:3, 6, 8a [3a, 6a]).

“And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him” (Matthew 25:6).

The first reference to “midnight” in Scripture is in Exodus 11:4, and it is associated with God’s judgment occurring at a terminal time, with a new beginning in view (the death of the firstborn, followed by the Exodus). And the use of “midnight” after this fashion, at this point in Scripture, establishes a first-mention principle which never changes throughout Scripture.

That is, as established at this point in Scripture, anytime the word “midnight” is subsequently used throughout Scripture — as in Ruth 3:8 or Matthew 25:6 — there is a direct allusion to God’s judgment occurring at a terminal time, with a new beginning in view.

The original, basic framework for the whole of the matter is seen in the opening thirty-four verses of Scripture (Genesis 1:1-2:3) — having to do with God’s restoration of a ruined creation over six days time, followed by a seventh day rest — seen within a septenary structure of Scripture at the very beginning.

(Refer to the first three chapters in the author’s book, The Study of Scripture, in this site, for information on different facets of the preceding.)

Attention is called to this opening framework and structure of Scripture because of the references used at the beginning of this pamphlet to three different places where the word “midnight” appears in Scripture (Exodus 11:4; 12:29; Ruth 3:8; Matthew 25:6).

The first appearance, in Exodus, relates to that foreshadowed by God’s restorative work on day one (Genesis 1:2-5 [2b]). And the appearances in Ruth and Matthew relate to that foreshadowed by God’s restorative work on days two through six (Genesis 1:6-31). Then, that foreshadowed by God’s restorative work throughout all six days is with a view to that foreshadowed by the seventh day of rest (Genesis 2:1-3).

That being introduced at the beginning of Scripture and dealt with in the preceding manner has to do with salvation past, present, and future.

The past aspect of salvation (salvation by grace, having to do with the spirit) is foreshadowed by God’s restorative work on day one and is seen typified by the events in Exodus 11; 12.

The present aspect of salvation (the saving of the soul, the life) is foreshadowed by God’s restorative activity on days two through six and is seen in typical form in Ruth chapter three and in parabolic form in Matthew chapter twenty-five.

And, again, the whole of the matter is with a view to the future, deliverance (salvation) in the seventh day.

Thus, the thought of “midnight,” seen in all three portions of Scripture referenced, has to do with a terminal time at the end of that foreshadowed by the six days (6,000 years, Man’s Day); and this is with a view to a new beginning, foreshadowed by the seventh day (1,000 years, the Lord’s Day).

(Thoughts on basics from the preceding will show what is wrong with much of the one-sided teaching pertaining to the complete panorama of salvation as seen in Christendom today [God’s work restoring ruined man — past and present works, with a view to the future]. Man, invariably, begins at the wrong place. Man, invariably, begins somewhere in the N.T., not where God began, in the opening verses of Genesis.

And the correct beginning point — Genesis — would be true for studying any Biblical doctrine, which is the main reason why things, from a doctrinal standpoint, are so fouled up in Christendom today.

If man wants to get it right, he must begin where God began and stay with the way God has stated matters.)

God’s Past and Future Judgments

“Midnight” in relation to that seen in Exodus 11; 12, originally dealt with through God’s work on day one in Genesis chapter one — the Spirit of God moved, God spake, and light came into existence — as will be shown, has to do with a past judgment, followed by a new beginning. And everything is performed through a Divine work, completely apart from man’s actions.

(Ruined man (dead in trespasses and sins) is no more in a position to bring himself out of his ruined state than the earth on day one in the first chapter of Genesis was in a position to bring itself out of its ruined state.)

As well, there is no such thing as a future judgment of man in relation to that part of God’s restorative work originally foreshadowed in Genesis 1:2-5 [2b]. There is a present work, performed by the Spirit breathing life into the one having no life, based on a past Divine work (God, in the person of His Son, paying the price which He required at Calvary). But all judgment connected with this initial part of God’s restorative work is past.

God has already judged sin in the person of His Son. And this would relate to those whom the Spirit has presently breathed life into and those whom He has not breathed life into. There is no difference in this respect, for, as previously stated, all judgment pertaining to the matter is past.

Note how John 3:18 reads in this respect:

“He that believeth on him is not condemned [‘judged’]: but he that believeth not is condemned [‘judged’] already, because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.”

There is simply no such thing as any man, whether saved or unsaved, appearing at a future judgment where his eternal salvation will be an issue. That would be impossible, for God has already judged the whole of mankind, both the saved and the unsaved, pertaining to the matter.

Future judgments of both saved and unsaved man will result in God carrying out that already determined in His past judgment on sin. But, again, man simply cannot be brought into judgment at some future time pertaining to that for which he has already been judged.

Note how this is seen in the type in Exodus 12. Exactly as at Calvary, almost fifteen centuries later, God judged sin through the death and shed blood of the paschal lambs. The Lord passing through the land of Egypt at midnight had to do with judgment in another respect entirely. It had to do with a carrying out of the decree pertaining to a past judgment, based on the death and proper application of the blood of the paschal lambs.

For the one who had followed the Lord’s instructions (the blood of a dead lamb had been applied to the door posts and lintel, showing that the firstborn in the family had died in a substitute), the Lord passed over that house. All judgment was past, and no present execution of judgment remained. The firstborn had already died.

But for the one who had not followed the Lord’s instructions (the blood of a dead lamb had not been applied to the door posts and lintel, showing that the firstborn in the family had not died in a substitute), the Lord executed the past judgment upon the firstborn in a personal manner. The firstborn had not yet died; consequently, he paid the penalty himself, apart from a substitute.

Thus, the first mention of “midnight” in Scripture is connected with judgment, though dealt with concerning the execution of previous judgment. And, following this thought throughout Scripture, the same basic thing is seen relative to Christians in the type in Ruth 3 and the parable in Matthew 25.

Judgment and the execution of that judgment are so inseparably related though that the word for “judgment” (Gk., krisis) is used throughout. Thus, drawing a fine line through the use or non-use of the word “judgment” really can’t be done, for, again, this word is used throughout. And the context would have to be the determining factor as to how the word is being used.

God’s Present and Future Judgments

There is a present judgment for sin, inseparably connected with a future judgment. And, as seen in the previous section, dealing with past and future judgments for sin, the matter is the same. The former (past and present judgments) is just that — judgment in both instances. But the latter (future judgments) is an execution or reckoning of that already judged, though still seen and referred to as “judgment” throughout Scripture.

At that future time, all sin, in actuality, will have been judged in the past. And that judged in the past cannot somehow be re-judged in the future.

That already judged in the previous section had to do with Christ’s finished work at Calvary. Both the saved and the unsaved, believers and non-believers, have already been judged relative to this finished work.

And exactly the same thing can be seen relative to Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat — a ministry solely for Christians.

In Genesis 1:2-5 [2b], when the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence, the light didn’t replace or do away with the darkness. Rather, God placed the light alongside the darkness, leaving the darkness entirely alone.

In the words of John 1:5 and II Corinthians 4:6, the light shined out of the darkness, with the darkness having no comprehension or understanding of the light. The two are completely incompatible.

Both saved and unsaved man have that foreshadowed by darkness (the old sin nature), but only saved man has that foreshadowed by light (a new, God-imparted nature). And, because the darkness, the old nature, remains with saved man, he can easily be led into following this nature if he takes his eyes off that associated with the new nature.

And Christ is presently ministering in the heavenly sanctuary, providing a present cleansing for Christians because of this very problem. This is what is seen in John 13 when Christ girded Himself, took a basin of water and began to wash the disciples’ feet. Or this is what is seen throughout John’s first epistle.

There is a present judgment for sin in the preceding respect. And if a Christian judges himself during the present time (I Corinthians 11:31), he will not be judged yet future (Romans 8:1).

In that future day when Christians appear before the judgment seat of Christ, judgment, in one respect, will all be past — whether judgment which occurred at Calvary, or judgment which occurred in the heavenly sanctuary, at the mercy seat. In this respect, the judgment seat of Christ will be an execution or reckoning of that already judged, though referred to in a judgmental respect as well.

And when will this occur?

Ruth appeared on Boaz’s threshing floor at midnight, but in a cleansed manner (Ruth 3:3, 6, 8). Thus, no judgment awaited her, only a carrying out of particular matters (redemption of the inheritance, and marriage).

In the parable of the ten virgins, the Bridegroom came at midnight. Five, as Ruth, were prepared for the things which were to occur (the marriage festivities); the other five though were not prepared.

And all were dealt with accordingly.

“Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh” (Matthew 25:13).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  At Midnight by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - At Midnight by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Sons of Noah
The Sons of Noah
God’s Separation and Placement of the Nations
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Part I of II

“And the sons of Noah, that went forth out of the ark, were Shem, and Ham, and Japheth: and Ham is the father of Canaan.

These are the three sons of Noah: and of them was the whole earth overspread” (Genesis 9:18-19).

Adam was the first man, and through Adam’s sin as the federal head of the human race, death (the result of sin) passed upon all of Adam’s descendants, upon all mankind (Romans 5:12).

During Noah’s day, 1,656 years later, God, by means of the Flood (for revealed reasons), destroyed the entire human race descending from Adam, save eight individuals — Noah, his wife, Noah’s three sons, and their wives (Genesis 6:1ff). And a new beginning with a new federal headship for the human race is then seen in Noah’s three sons (Genesis 9:18-19).

Through the progeny of these three sons, the earth would be re-populated. And as everyone is a descendant of Adam, everyone is likewise a descendant of one of Noah’s three sons. One is either a descendant of Shem, or Ham, or Japheth.

And certain things stated about each of these three sons within Noah’s three prophecies (Genesis 9:25-27) would mark each son, along with their descendants, from the time that these prophecies were uttered to the end of Man’s Day (reffollowing SN Part II ).

Within the prophecies concerning Noah’s three sons, God dealt with one son, one man, relative to the problem previously created by one man’s disobedience, more than sixteen centuries earlier — the problem of sin, resulting in death. And God dealt with this matter where federal headship in the human race was once again involved.

God singled out Shem as the only son with a God. And through the greater Son of Shem — through the lineage of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob — over 2,300 years later, God, for the final time, would again deal with the sin problem through one Man. The problem this time though would be dealt with and settled — through the second Man, the last Adam, based on His finished work at Calvary.

But dropping back to Noah’s day and the three prophecies concerning his sons, one can move forward from that point through the genealogies in chapter ten and see that which God brought to pass, over time, as Noah’s three sons and their progeny began to re-populate the earth. This chapter has to do with a placement of the nations descending from Noah’s three sons, God’s purpose for placing the nations in their particular location on earth, and how God brought the whole of the matter to pass.

The Tower of Babel

Events seen in the first part of Genesis 11 form additional commentary on events previously seen in Genesis 10. One of the ways God separated mankind in chapter ten was by different languages, and chapter eleven provides the origin of and reason for these different languages.

In chapter eleven, man, following the Flood, migrated eastward (ref. ASV, NASB, NIV) from the area where the ark had come to rest, settling in “a plain in the land of Shinar.” And those settling in this plain spoke only one language (Genesis 11:1).

In this plain, Nimrod built four cities, forming a “kingdom.” And those in the plain, in one of these cities — Babel — sought to form a centralized national existence through building a tower and making a name for themselves, lest they be “scattered abroad upon the face of the earth” (Genesis 10:10; 11:2-4, 9).

But the Lord came down to view the matter. And because of that which could result, the Lord “confounded their language” (gave them different languages) so that they couldn’t understand one another. Then the Lord “scattered them abroad…upon the face of all the earth” (Genesis 11:5-8).

God’s Separation of the Nations

In chapter ten God provides genealogies of Noah’s three sons, with each genealogy going through a number of generations. And the names of the descendants of each son, through these generations, are given — names which today, from history, can be associated with people dwelling in a particular part of the earth.

At the time God dealt with man at Babel, in the land of Shinar, He separated individuals in a nationalistic sense through several means.

First, each group of individuals was given a particular language, unknown to any of the other groups. They were then driven out and given a particular land on the earth, a land of their own which was separate from the land of any of the others (Genesis 10:5, 20, 32).

Second, at some point after each group was separated from all the other groups and in their own land, God divided the earth itself, separating one land mass from another land mass. (Genesis 10:25).

There are two different words in the Hebrew text translated “divide” in chapter ten. One word is used in verses five and thirty-two (having to do with a separation of mankind by languages, along with their being placed in different lands); and the other word is used in verse twenty-five, having to do with a separation or division of the earth itself.

How did God separate or divide the earth into segments? The evident answer is seen in Job 38:25, where the same word translated “divide” in Genesis 10:25 is used relative to a separation by water.

Once God had separated all the different nations and placed them in their own lands, He then “divided” the earth. He could only have separated land masses, forming separate land masses, separate continents, etc. And this separation can evidently be seen one place today by viewing a map of the east coast of South America and the west coast of Africa. The shape of each gives the appearance that at one time in the distant past they were one continent, then separated. And they give that appearance because this is evidently what occurred, not only here but worldwide.

How did natives on islands out in the Pacific Ocean get there? How did the American Indian get to the North American continent, the Aborigine to Australia, etc.? The answer is simple. And the answer is not in the book, Kon Tiki, or in a frozen Bering Strait. Rather, the answer is in the Bible. These individuals’ ancestors were already on these land masses when the earth was divided by oceans and seas during the days of Peleg, over one hundred years after the Flood.

The general separation of the sons of Noah, as determined by the names in the three lineages in Genesis chapter ten, was across three parts of the earth. The descendants of Japheth were spread across the northern parts of the earth, the descendants of Shem across the central parts, and the descendants of Ham across the southern parts. This separation, of course, is general. There are numerous exceptions.

God’s Purpose for Separating the Nations

Other than that stated in Genesis 11:6, what does Scripture have to say about God’s purpose for a separation of the nations, as seen in chapter ten?

God’s purpose, along with another way in which He divided the nations, is given elsewhere in Scripture.

Note Deuteronomy 32:8:

“When the Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when he separated the sons of Adam, he set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel.”

Then note Acts 17:26-27:

“And hath made of one blood [one man, Adam] all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed and the bounds of their habitation;

That they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him, though he be not far from every one of us.”

One of the reasons God called Israel into existence was to be His witness to the Gentile nations throughout the earth, “that all the people of the earth may know that the Lord is God, and that there is none else” (I Kings 8:59-60; Isaiah 43:9-10).

God separated the nations and set their bounds within separate lands “according to the number of the children of Israel”; and God did this in order that those in these nations “should seek the Lord…and find him” (Deuteronomy 32:8; Acts 17:27).

In short, God separated the nations and placed them within certain boundaries; and God did this according to “the number” of individuals forming the one nation which He would later call into existence and commission to reach all of the Gentile nations with the message of the one true and living God (note that Israel’s existence at this time lay hundreds of years in the future).

And any attempt by well-meaning man to change or alter God’s plans relative to Israel and the nations — i.e., do away with national boundaries, unify the languages, bring the nations together as one nation again, etc. — is nothing less than an attempt to bring back into existence, after some form or fashion, that which God destroyed in Genesis chapter eleven. And within such a process, man, as well, would be subverting God’s established evangelistic program for the nations (cf. Jonah 1:1-3; 2:9; 3:1-3; John 4:22).

Further, man subverting God’s established plan relative to Israel and the nations in this manner would only help set the stage for the one-world system which is rapidly coming into fruition today and will shortly come into full fruition under the last king of Babylon, Satan’s Messiah, the Antichrist.

Under the Antichrist, a form of that seen through man’s past feeble efforts at the unification of all mankind at the tower of Babel in Genesis chapter eleven will exist once again. And in that day, God, in the person of His Son, is going to come down to see this end-time tower of Babel; and God is not going to think any more of it in that future day than He thought of it in days following the Flood during Noah’s day.

God destroyed it then, and He will destroy it yet future.

Lamp Broadcast - The Sons of Noah by Arlen L. Chitwood, Part I.pdf in pamphlet form designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.  
The Sons of Noah
Noah’s Prophecies Concerning His Sons
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Part II of II

“And Noah began to be an husbandman, and he planted a vineyard.

And he drank of the wine, and was drunken; and he was uncovered within his tent.

And Ham, the father of Canaan, saw [lit., ‘gazed with satisfaction upon’] the nakedness of his father, and told [lit., ‘told with delight’] his two brethren without…

And Noah awoke from his wine, and knew what his younger son had done unto him.

And he said, Cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren.

And he said, Blessed be the Lord God of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.

God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant” (Genesis 9:20-22, 24-27).

Noah’s three prophecies concerning His sons (Shem, Ham, and Japheth) in Genesis chapter nine are prophecies having to do with the nations of the earth. These prophecies, as evident by their contextual setting and content — dealing with a new beginning in the human race, necessitating all-inclusiveness — have to do with federal headship and the prophetic destinies of races comprising nations, with the prophecies in this respect not limited to the three individuals in the prophecies but to their descendants as well (Genesis 9:18-19; 10:1-32).

These are not prophecies which lend themselves after any fashion to racism, to racist-type teachings, as some attempt to deal with them. And because these prophecies have been used in a perverted manner to teach and foster racism, people often either shy away from them or make them to be something completely alien to that seen in the text.

The prophecy that is often singled out and made to be a racist issue rather than a national issue is the first of the three prophecies — having to do with Noah’s curse of Ham’s son (Canaan), who, since Noah cursed this son alone, was apparently the only son that Ham had at this time, a time shortly after the Flood (Genesis 9:22). And Noah cursing Ham’s only son (cursing Ham’s seed) provided the necessary headship and all-inclusiveness to the matter.

(Sons shown in a list in Genesis chapters five through eleven are listed in the reverse order of their birth [e.g., see Genesis 5:32; 11:26, where this can be shown from other Scriptures (cf. Genesis 5:32; 7:11; 10:21; 11:10, 26, 32; 12:4)]; Canaan is listed last among the four sons of Ham in Genesis 10:6, showing that he was Ham’s firstborn, probably born on the ark during the Flood [cf. Genesis 9:18, 22].)

Beginning at the proper place with the introductory prophecy — which is the prophecy forming the problem area for many — the remaining two prophecies can be easily and naturally dealt with, for the first prophecy is referred to in each of the succeeding two prophecies, with all three forming an inseparable unit.

In the first prophecy, How long was the curse to last? Does the curse involve only one of Ham’s sons? Is the curse still in effect today? Questions of this nature are what people attempt to deal with (or, in many cases, attempt to avoid), often committing mayhem in Biblical interpretation in the process.

There is a solution though:

Simply allow Scripture to address the issue rather than follow the usually inserted humanistic reasoning.

Does Scripture really address the issue in this type completeness? Certainly it does! Do you think that God, through Noah, would pronounce a curse upon an individual where the federal headship and prophetic destinies of the nations are in view and not let man know the extent of and how long this curse would last, or not let man know the extent of and how long other things in the prophecies concerning Shem and Japheth would last?

Answers to questions pertaining to the matter are very simple to ascertain.

The curse is seen in verse twenty-five.

“Cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren” (Genesis 9:25).

The curse is then referenced in verse twenty-six in connection with something said about Shem, and it is referenced again in verse twenty-seven in connection with two things said about Japheth.

Now, some questions:

How long will that stated about Shem in the first part of verse twenty-six (which is immediately followed by a reference to the curse from v. 25) remain in effect?

“Blessed be the Lord God of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant” (Genesis 9:26).

As well, how long will that stated about Japheth in the first part of verse twenty-seven (which is immediately followed by a reference to the curse from v. 25) remain in effect?

“God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant” (Genesis 9:27).

The answers to both questions would be the same. If a person brings matters from the time that these prophecies were given down into modern times, he will see that both prophecies have remained in effect since Noah’s day, with God continuing to work matters out relative to these prophecies today.

The descendants of Shem (in the line later revealed to go through Abraham’s lineage through Isaac and Jacob) continue today as the only nation with a God (e.g., Exodus 3:6; Psalm 72:18; 96:5; Ephesians 2:11-12).

Japheth is still being enlarged, with his descendants presently covering a large part of the globe. And the descendants of Japheth (and Ham as well) have had to dwell in the tents of Shemi.e., go to the descendants of the only son with a God — throughout this time if they were to receive spiritual blessings.

All of these things are established, undeniable facts.

Now, what about the length of the servitude of Ham’s descendants within Noah’s prophecies concerning all three sons? The Spirit of God, through Moses, was very careful to place a statement concerning the servitude of Ham’s progeny alongside both of Noah’s prophecies concerning his other two sons, Shem and Japheth, forming an inseparable connection between the things stated about all three of these sons.

The prophecies concerning both Shem and Japheth extend into modern times through their lineages. By what rule of Scriptural interpretation could something different be said about the prophecy pertaining to the lineage of Noah’s other son, Ham? Seeing something different in this respect would be impossible.

That stated about all three sons must exist together and extend throughout the same time during Man’s Day. A symmetrical connection between all three prophecies must be recognized.

If one part of the three prophecies is still being worked out, then all things within the three prophecies must be included, with all things still being worked out. Because of the manner in which the prophecies were given and are structured, there is no way to get around this and say or think anything different.

If all of Ham’s seed is not seen in the preceding continuing respect, then Scripture has three connected prophecies dealing with the federal headship and destinies of nations in the human race throughout Man’s Day in which any continuing reference to a part of the human race is absent. That, as well, would be impossible.

Then, to understand the all-inclusive nature of the curse pronounced upon Ham’s lineage, note that all three prophecies begin in an all-inclusive manner — with Shem, Ham, Japheth, and their progenies. And though the prophecy in Shem’s case was later revealed to narrow to only part of his seed (Abraham, through Isaac and Jacob), that is not seen within the lineages of Ham and Japheth.

These are prophecies pertaining to the whole of mankind from the time that they were uttered throughout the remainder of Man’s Day.

(Note also why Noah cursed Canaan instead of Ham, though Ham’s act had brought about the curse. Ham was among those whom God had previously blessed [Genesis 9:1]. Thus, Noah couldn’t curse Ham. He did the only thing that he could have done — curse Ham’s son [Ham’s seed], where the curse would end up anyway.)

People are afraid to deal with this prophecy in the preceding respect though because they are afraid of being linked with racism. However, racism is not even remotely connected with issues emanating from any of these prophecies. This is something which man has brought over into the matter.

If an individual sees these prophecies for exactly what they are — prophecies concerning federal headship and the prophetic destinies of the nations — problems won’t exist. But if an individual begins misusing this section of Scripture, along with attempting to understand matters from the standpoint of humanistic reasoning, that individual will invariably fail to even begin to understand the prophecies, often causing major problems, along with leading others astray.

The thought that God would pronounce a curse through Noah on a segment of the human race which would last for millenniums is objectionable to the modern mind, mainly because of issues emanating out of man bringing racism into the matter, along with the associated political correctness of the day.

But are God’s previous curses in Genesis 3 — resulting from Satan’s actions and Adam’s sin — objectionable? After all, they have been around much longer and are far more extensive. The entire human race, along with the earth and Satan, are involved in these curses; and these curses still exist today and are still presently being worked out.

As God is presently working out matters pertaining to the curses which He established in Genesis chapter three, He, as well, is presently working out matters pertaining to the curse which He established in Genesis chapter nine. And God needs no help from man in either instance.

Simply leave the whole of the matter in His hands, and He will work out the whole of that which He has established in His way, in His time (cf. Zechariah 14:21; Acts 3:20-21).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lamp Broadcast - The Sons of Noah by Arlen L. Chitwood, Part II.pdf in pamphlet form designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

Word Document:  The Sons of Noah by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Jude, Acts of the Apostates
A Study about the Prophesied Spiritual Condition of the Church at the Time of Christ’s Return
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Jude is a book dealing with apostasy. More specifically, Jude is a book dealing with Christians caught up in apostasy, detailing the course and nature of this apostasy, along with the end result.

We’re living very near the close of the present dispensation, during the time when the Laodicean period of Church history is rapidly nearing completion.

Throughout the remainder of this dispensation, according to Scripture, there can ONLY be a further deterioration of existing conditions. And the ONLY recourse which Christians have to avoid being engulfed, to some degree, in this departure from the faith is a knowledge of the Word of God.

There will be NO great awakening, great revival, in Christendom during days ahead. Rather, deteriorating conditions will only intensify during the closing days of the dispensation.

And the end result of this deterioration — COMPLETE apostasy, resulting from the working of the leaven which the woman placed in the three measures of meal (Matthew 13:33) — will mark conditions throughout Christendom as the dispensation is brought to a close.

Jude, as all of the other New Testament epistles, deals with the salvation of the soul. And the special and particular emphasis in Jude is upon an ever-intensifying deterioration — apostasy — relative to correct Biblical teaching pertaining to THIS proffered salvation, NOT relative to salvation by grace or relative to Biblical doctrine in general.

And correctly understanding Jude 1:3, in the preceding respect, is foundational to a correct understanding of the book as a whole:

“Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.”

Go wrong here, and you will be wrong the rest of the way; BUT, correctly understand this verse, and…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Jude, Acts of the Apostates by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Book: JUDE BOOK in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.
  Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles
A Central Message Continuing from the Old Testament and A Study about the End of Angelic Rule and the Beginning of Man’s Rule in the Kingdom, as Seen in the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Salvation by grace through faith, contrary to much popular teaching and belief, is NOT the central message dealt with throughout the New Testament — NOT in the Gospels, NOT in Acts, NOT in the Epistles. NOR is this the central message dealt with throughout the Old Testament. NOR does any single book, Old Testament or New Testament, deal with this message in a central respect.

John’s gospel and Romans are two books often dealt with as centering around salvation by grace. But NEITHER book is structured in this manner. John’s gospel, in this respect, is NO DIFFERENT than any one of the other gospels; and Romans, in this respect, is NO DIFFERENT than any one of the other epistles.

The SAME central message pervades ALL Scripture.

The first man, the first Adam, near the beginning of Scripture, was created to replace the incumbent ruler in the kingdom associated with one province in God’s universal kingdom — the earth (Genesis 1:26-28).

And the second Man, the last Adam, near the end of Scripture, is seen returning back to this earth to take this kingdom from this same ruler (Revelation 11:15).

And all that lies between these two points, separated by almost the whole of Scripture and 6,000 years of time, has to do with a restoration of those from the lineage of the first Adam so that they can realize an inheritance with the last Adam when He takes the kingdom, realizing the purpose for man’s creation in the beginning.

Salvation by grace DOES NOT, in and of itself, automatically move man back into the position which he occupied prior to the fall. Rather, salvation by grace places him in a position where he CAN one day find himself completely free from sin, enswathed in Glory, and seated on the throne with the second Man, the last Adam.

And though Scripture, as seen throughout, opens at the only beginning point possible — salvation by grace through faith — Scripture NEVER remains at this point. Rather, Scripture moves on and concerns itself FAR, FAR more with present and future aspects of salvation/deliverance than with the past aspect.

And the preceding is what can be seen throughout the different chapters of this book.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.


Book: From Acts to the Epistles BOOK in this site.

To website CONTENTS Page.
“Never Again!” or “Yes, Again!”
The Prophets Have Spoken! 
A Study about That Future Day when God Once Again Steps in and Deals with the Jewish People, Resulting in “Jacob,” the Natural Man — “in the Way of Thy Judgments” — Becoming “Israel,” the Spiritual Man. 
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

This book succinctly covers the complete history of Israel, with time spent more specifically on events during modern times — from the WWII Holocaust to those of the present day and time.

The book then continues from this point, calling attention to that which Scripture has to say about the future for Israel and the nations, not only in the Middle East but worldwide.

God, in time past, because of the Jewish people’s continued disobedience, extending over centuries of time, uprooted His people from their land and drove them out among the nations to effect repentance through persecution at the hands of the Gentiles.

And, out among the nations, the Jewish people possessed/possess a promise concerning restoration (seen numerous places in Scripture):

WHEN repentance is forthcoming, God will hear from heaven and act in complete accord with His promise, restoring a healed people to a healed land (cf. Exodus 1:8; 2:23-25; 3:1ff; Leviticus 26:14-42; II Chronicles 6:24-27; 7:12-14).

UNTIL repentance is forthcoming, God will NOT act in this respect. God, relative to restoring a healed people to a healed land, will act ONLY AFTER His purpose for uprooting them from their land and driving them out among the nations has been realized. God’s Word is crystal clear on this matter.

BUT, the “Jewish people,” during modern times, have returned to their land in unbelief, prior to repentance, prior to their conversion, and while the house still lies “desolate” (Exodus 12:1ff; Daniel 9:24-27; Matthew 23:37-39). They have re-entered a house which Christ left “empty, swept, and garnished” (Matthew 12:43-45).

In this respect, WHY has God allowed an unrepentant and unconverted Israeli nation to re-enter a house which His Son left “desolate,” left “empty, swept, and garnished”?

And WHAT are the ramifications of the Jewish people re-entering this house, re-entering their land, under existing conditions?

The preceding is what this book is about — not what man may think, but what Scripture has to say.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  “Never Again!” or “Yes, Again!” by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.


To website CONTENTS Page.
Saved in Childbearing, if…
“I Will Therefore That Men…”
“In Like Manner also, That Women…”
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“I will therefore that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting.

In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array;

But (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works.

Let the women learn in silence with all subjection.

But I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be in silence.

For Adam was first formed, then Eve.

And Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived was in the transgression.

Notwithstanding she shall be saved in childbearing, if they continue in faith and charity and holiness with sobriety” (I Timothy 2:8-15).

I Timothy 2:15 — “Saved in childbearing” — holds the dubious distinction of having about as many different interpretations as the number of expositors attempting to relate what they might think is meant by the verse. But one thing most attempting to explain this verse seem to have in common is the little attention given to that which has been previously stated, leading into the thought of salvation connected with childbearing.

And, if attention is given to the context, the whole matter stated in verse fifteen really becomes self-explanatory, with the opposite of that being equally true as well. Apart from the context, one can only wander about in a sea of misinterpretation.

But, something else may emanate from understanding verse fifteen in the light of the context as well. A person may very well run across some things that he might have preferred to stay away from, something which would be true particularly in instances where commands in the previous verses are not being followed (something, in reality, occurring throughout Christendom today, in fundamental and liberal circles alike).

So, with that in mind, let’s begin with the commands in verses eight through ten, which, in turn, to properly understand, will necessitate going back to the beginning of the chapter.

But this will also necessitate first looking at the Greek words for both “man” and “woman.” Two different words are used for “man,” and one for “woman.”

Anthropos, Aner, Gune

Anthropos and aner are the two main words used for “man” in the Greek New Testament, and both are used hundreds of times. And any difference between the two is minute, except in one realm.

Anthropos is normally used when the text or context necessitates a generic sense — i.e., mankind, referring to both men and women. And aner is used when a distinction is being shown between men and women.

Both words are used in these respects in I Timothy 2:1, 4-5, 8, 12 which, as will become evident, helps to clarify certain things in this chapter.

Then, gune is the word used for “woman” throughout not only this chapter (I Timothy 2:9-12, 14) but the New Testament as a whole. And, though the word is often translated “wife” in the New Testament (e.g., I Timothy 3:2, 12), that’s done from a textual or contextual standpoint, not from the meaning of the word.

Gune itself simply means “woman,” used over two hundred times in the New Testament, for both married and unmarried women. The marriage relationship does not enter into and has nothing to do with the meaning of the word.

And, aside from a different word used five times (thelus, translated both “woman” and “female” [Matthew 19:4; Mark 10:6; Romans 1:26-27; Galatians 3:28]) and two derivatives from gune, used one time each, (gunaikarion [II Timothy 3:6] and gunaikeios [I Peter 3:7]), gune is the only word used in the New Testament for “woman.”

The Commands in Verses Eight through Ten

To properly understand the commands in these three verses, remaining with the separation between male and female that is seen, one needs to begin back in verse one and note the use of “man” three times in the opening five verses (I Timothy 2:1, 4-5). The word used in the Greek text in these verses is anthropos, and it is used in a generic respect (something evident from both the text and context), with the word including both men and women.

But, in verses eight and twelve, the Greek word translated “men” in English versions is aner, not anthropos as used in the previous verses. And this of course is because a distinction between men and women is now in view (something which can be seen in the context as well).

And it is evident from the continuing verses, leading into and including chapter three, that commands governing Christians in an assembly (both men and women together) are being given. These commands cover material in verses eight through twelve, with the reason for the commands given in verses thirteen and fourteen. Then, the section closes in verse fifteen with the thought of a woman being saved through childbearing, with an “if” involved.

In verses eight through ten, two things are brought to light. Men are the ones to pray in the assembly (I Timothy 2:8), with the women exercising care in the way that they dress and present themselves (I Timothy 2:9-10). And the reason for men being singled out as the ones to pray in the assembly is given later in this section.

The Commands in Verses Eleven and Twelve

In verses eleven and twelve, women are prohibited from teaching in the assembly (see next paragraph), with the reason about to be given in verses thirteen and fourteen (which is the same reason that it’s the men, not the women, who are to pray in the assembly back in v. 8).

The woman, relative to teaching in an assembly where both men and women are present, is to be silent (I Timothy 2:12). If only women are present — that is, a woman teaching women, apart from a man being present — the problem wouldn’t present itself. But where both men and women are present, with a woman teaching, a major problem arises; and, according to I Corinthians 14:34-35, it would be a “shame” for a woman to speak in such an instance, which, comparing passages, would be with both men and women present.

And this is because of that which would be involved in her doing so (cf. I Corinthians 11:5; 14:34-35, showing a distinction between within and without the assembly).

With that in mind, note the reason which Scripture provides for the preceding, with Scripture then elevating the woman to a place and position far above the one which she would occupy by stepping down from that position into the pulpit.

The Reason in Verses Thirteen and Fourteen

The reason for the God-ordained distinction between the roles men and women are to occupy in the assembly when spiritual matters are involved — praying, handling the Word — is clearly outlined in verses thirteen and fourteen. It has to do with one thing, with headship.

Headship belongs to “the man.” That is seen in the order of creation (Adam first formed, then Eve [v. 13]), and headship is seen being both violated by Eve and exercised by Adam in the fall (through Eve’s act, then through Adam’s subsequent act [I Timothy 2:14]).

Little to no comment would be necessary on the first part of the preceding (I Timothy 2:13, man formed first), for that is simply how the record reads in the opening two chapters of Genesis.

But the fall in chapter three, where redemption as well is dealt with, is a little bit different.

Eve, through her actions (acting on her own in relation to the Word, apart from Adam, following Satan’s deception wrought through the serpent [Gk., she was “utterly deceived”]) violated the role of headship held by Adam. And this, of course, brought about the fall.

Adam, not deceived, had no choice but to also partake of the fruit, acting in a redemptive capacity, evidently knowing full-well the ramifications of his either acting or not acting in this manner.

(The whole of the matter can be clearly seen and understood by viewing the type and antitype together.

The first man, the first Adam, found his bride [a part of his very being] in a fallen state, no longer in a position to eat of the tree of life and ascend the throne with him. Thus, he did the only thing possible if man was to ever realize the reason for his creation. Adam partook of sin, with a view to redemption at a future time, allowing him to one day ascend the throne as a complete being [which would necessitate Eve occupying the throne with him].

Drawing from the type, note the antitype: Christ, the second Man, the last Adam, found His bride in a fallen state and became sin to effect her redemption [II Corinthians 5:21]; and this, of course, was with a view to God’s Son one day ascending the throne as a complete being [which will necessitate His redeemed bride, a part of His very being, occupying the throne with Him].

For additional information on the preceding, refer to Ch. I, “Adam and Eve,” in the author’s book, The Bride in Genesis BOOK, in this site.)

Thus, for reasons given in verses thirteen and fourteen, women are forbidden to speak in an assembly, handling the Word, where men are present.

And, solely from a Scriptural standpoint, there are no circumstances which would allow her to speak in this manner.

To do so, a woman could only be taking it upon herself, as Eve in the fall, to exercise headship. And doing such is clearly forbidden in no uncertain terms in the Word.

Notwithstanding…

But, does the prohibition placed on the woman in the previous manner leave her in some type inferior position?

Hardly! The man occupies his unique place and the woman her unique place. And one cannot, under any circumstances, take the place of the other, though many have tried.

The place of the man, as seen, has to do with headship. But note the place which the woman occupies under the man’s headship, which, in reality, for her, is equally as high as the position which he occupies.

“Childbearing [articular in the Gk. text, providing definiteness, emphasis],” a bearer of children, is used to single out the central place which the woman is to occupy, though it could not be childbearing per se, for that would be out of line with the overall subject (also note that numerous women cannot bear children, do not marry, etc.).

Rather, childbearing in the text can only be used to take matters to the heart of a woman’s calling (cf. Genesis 3:16; I Timothy 5:14-15), allowing the salvation in view to include all women — whether actually bearing or not bearing children.

And the salvation, of course, could not be salvation by grace, presently possessed by Christians (which would evidently include the women in view in the text). Rather, this salvation, a future salvation, the salvation of one’s soul, has to do with remaining within the framework of a woman’s calling (v. 15a), while exhibiting “faith and charity [‘love’] and holiness with sobriety [‘good sense,’ ‘self-control’]” (v. 15b).

Thus, note that women are to realize this future salvation, the salvation of their souls, through remaining within their God-given roles, seen in the first part of the verse, and exhibiting the qualities seen in the latter part of the verse.

And men would realize this same salvation in like manner — remaining in their respective roles and exhibiting the same qualities seen in the latter part of this verse as well.

For either the man or the woman to leave their God-given role and attempt to function in the role occupied by the other would not only result in disobedience to the clear commands of the Word but this would be a move outside the realm in which their salvation is to be effected.

For the man, it would be a step down and away from his high calling and the headship which he is to occupy; for the woman, it would be a step down and away from her high calling as well, into some semblance of headship which she has not been called to occupy.

Again, note how the text reads:

“Notwithstanding she shall be saved in childbearing, if…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Saved in Childbearing, if… by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Saved in Childbearing, if... By Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
“O Sleeper! Arise, Call…!”
A Prophecy about Israel and the Nations, A Study about Israel and the Nations, as Seen in the Life and Experiences of the Prophet Jonah
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

The small four-chapter Book of Jonah is mainly a prophecy covering a central feature of the complete history of Israel, past, present, and future — that of Israel’s calling as God’s witness to the nations (Isaiah 43).

Very little of the book though has to do with Israel’s past or present history in this respect (only the opening verses in Jonah 1; 4 and time surrounding that foreshadowed by the three days and three nights [Jonah 1:17]).

Though Jonah was moved by the Spirit to record this prophecy about 2,800 years ago, almost the entire book (Jonah 1:4ff), even today, has to do with Israel at a yet future time. This part of the book has to do with the Jewish people during the coming Tribulation, the time immediately beyond following Christ’s return, and the ensuing Messianic Era.

The Book of Jonah, in its layout after the preceding fashion, deals with a problem. And it is NOT just any problem. Rather, it is THE CENTRAL PROBLEM confronting mankind today — MIDDLE EAST PEACE!

WHY does the problem exist?

HOW can the problem be resolved?

WHEN will the problem be resolved?

The small Book of Jonah provides the answers to all of these questions, and more. And these answers were provided by a Jewish prophet some 2,800 years ago.

But who believes a Jewish prophet? Certainly not the world!

Then there are the Christians, who, for the most part, don’t appear to believe the Jewish prophet either!

The battle has been raging between two half-brothers for 4,000 years, and, as of late, others have entered into the fray as well.

But that existing in the Middle East today is FAR, FAR more than just a 4,000-year-old problem. In fact Jonah, providing the solution, doesn’t even deal with this part of the problem. And, though he provides the solution in a simple, concise manner, almost everyone still misses it.

Then there is something else. Though the WHY, HOW, and WHEN of the problem are all dealt with in Jonah, man CAN’T have any part in dealing with or resolving the problem — except possibly making it worse.

But, nonetheless, Scripture provides answers to all of the preceding. And that’s what this book is about.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  “O Sleeper! Arise, Call…!” by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.


To website CONTENTS Page.
The Rapture and Beyond
As Seen in Revelation One thru Five, A Study about the Rapture and That Which Christians Will Both See and Experience Beyond the Rapture, Leading into the Messianic Era
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

This book is about the rapture and that which awaits Christians beyond the rapture, leading into the Messianic Era. A companion book — “O Sleeper! Arise, Call…!” The Book of Jonah by Arlen Chitwood.docx — deals with Israel and the nations during essentially the same time-period, also leading into the Messianic Era.  Also reference “O Sleeper, Arise, Call…” in this site.

In this respect, both books together cover the future as it relates to the three divisions of mankind — Jew, Gentile, Christian (I Corinthians 10:32).

This book deals with Christians, beginning with their removal preceding the Tribulation; the referenced book deals with Israel and the nations, beginning with their entrance into the Tribulation. And ONLY the latter, NEVER the former, has ANY connection with the Tribulation.

Thus, dealing with “a pretribulation rapture of Christians,” solely from a Scriptural standpoint, is a misuse of terms. Scripture NEVER connects or associates the Church with the Tribulation after a fashion which this would portend.

Time during the present dispensation occurs while God’s Seventy-Week time-piece is in stop-mode (Daniel 9:24-27), at the end of the Sixty-Ninth Week but preceding the Seventieth-Week. The Church has NOTHING to do with time during this Seventy-Week period, either preceding the beginning or following the end of the present dispensation. And Scripture simply DOES NOT deal with the Church in connection with time outside the dispensation, even with reference to this time.

For example, contrary to much popular teaching on the subject — with those having a part in this teaching using verses such as I Thessalonians 1:10; 5:9; II Thessalonians 2:1, 3; Revelation 3:10 (ref. Appendixes I-III in this book) — Scripture NEVER, not in these verses or in any other verses, promises Christians that they will, via the rapture, be delivered from having any part in the Tribulation (a supposed promise which, from a Scriptural standpoint, would be COMPLETELY OUT OF PLACE).

Even though the dispensation ends before the Tribulation begins, the rapture is simply NOT dealt with in relation to the Tribulation. The correct Scriptural way to look at the matter is that Christians will be removed at the end of the present dispensation, NOT be removed before the Tribulation.

And to see Scripture handling the matter in this manner, just simply allow Scripture to speak and be its Own interpreter.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Word Document:  The Rapture and Beyond by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Revelation is a book dealing centrally with redemption, though this redemption occurs through judgment.
Redemption of the Inheritance
Significance and Timing of Christ Breaking the Seals of the Seven-Sealed Scroll in Revelation 5
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book [‘scroll’] written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals.

And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book [‘scroll’], and to loose the seals thereof?

And no man in heaven, nor on earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book [‘scroll’], neither to look thereon.

And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book [‘scroll’], neither to look thereon.

And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, [‘scroll’] and to loose the seven seals thereof.

And I beheld, and lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts [‘living creatures’] and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth.

And he came and took the book [‘scroll’] out of the right hand of him that sat upon the throne” (Revelation 5:1-7).

(For related or additional information on many of the things in this pamphlet refer to the author’s book, in this site, The Time of the End BOOK [a commentary on the Book of Revelation].)

The Book of Revelation, as the whole of Scripture, has to do with Christ, the Church, Israel, and the nations, centrally in relation to the government of the earth. This is the way Scripture begins in Genesis, continues from Exodus through Jude, and ends in Revelation.

Scripture is one continuous story centered particularly in God’s government of the earth but also dealing with His government of the universe as well.

(Ref. the author’s book, The Most High Ruleth BOOK, in this site, for information pertaining to God’s universal government in the preceding respect.) 

Revelation 1-4 have to do with the Church in relation to a future regality.

Revelation 5 has to do with the seven-sealed scroll, containing God’s redemptive terms for the forfeited inheritance — the earth, presently under Satan’s governmental control.

Revelation 6-19 have to do with events during and immediately following the Tribulation, with a view to a change in the earth’s government.

Revelation 20 has to do with events surrounding Christ’s millennial reign (events immediately preceding, during, and following).

Revelation 21-22 have to do with regal events during the eternal ages following the Millennium (though some things in these two chapters reflect back on and have to do with events during the Millennium).

That, in a succinct manner, is how the Book of Revelation is structured. Then, with the complete structure in view, note that part of the book which deals with events following the present dispensation, having to do with Israel and the nations during and immediately following the Tribulation (Revelation 5-19).

The Redemption of the Inheritance (Revelation 5)

The seven-sealed scroll in chapter five, as previously seen, contains God’s redemptive terms for the inheritance presently under Satan’s governmental control, with only one person in heaven, on earth, or under the earth found worthy to break the seals of the scroll and set things in motion, resulting in the inheritance ultimately being redeemed.

The One found worthy is first seen as “the Lion of the Tribe of Judah” (Revelation 5:5), but then takes the scroll from His Father’s hand and begins breaking the seals as “a Lamb as it had been slain” (Revelation 5:6, 12-13; 6:1ff).

Christ is first seen as a “Lion,” for judgment is in view. But He is then seen as a “Lamb” when He takes the scroll and begins breaking the seals, for these judgments are of a redemptive nature; and the Lamb of God alone can act in this capacity.

(Actually, Christ is only depicted as a “Lion” this one time in the whole of the N.T., but seen as a “Lamb” twenty-eight times in the Book of Revelation alone. And the reason for this is obvious. Revelation is a book dealing centrally with redemption, though this redemption occurs through judgment.)

The Breaking of the Seals (Revelation 6-19)

Chapters six and beyond are where individuals, more often than not, get hopelessly lost in the interpretation of this book, trying to understand these fourteen chapters as a continuing, connected sequence of events. This though, evident from numerous places in these chapters, along with numerous places in previous Scripture as well, is not the case at all.

In this type structure, a sequence of events is given, followed by commentary having to do with the sequence of events already given. Note, for example, how Scripture begins. The first thirty-four verses of Genesis provide the complete story of Scripture in skeletal form; then, the remainder of Scripture provides all the sinews, flesh, and skin to clothe the skeletal framework already given (cf. Ezekiel 37:1ff). Or note Genesis 10; 11. The first part of chapter eleven forms commentary pertaining to events occurring during the first part of chapter ten.

Then another mistake is often made in the interpretation of Revelation 6-19. The events depicted in these chapters not only occur during time covered by the seven-year Tribulation but also extend over into a seventy-five-day period immediately following the Tribulation, preceding the beginning of the Millennium.

The redemption of the inheritance will not be complete until all seven seals of the scroll have been broken and all the judgments seen when the seals are broken have come to pass. And these judgments extend not only throughout the Tribulation but are climaxed only following Christ’s return at the end of the Tribulation, during the seventy-five-day period of Daniel 12:11-13 which follows the Tribulation.

And the book clearly shows where this division in the judgments occurs.

1) Sequence of Events

The seven seals of the scroll can perhaps best be understood by viewing them in two parts — the first four, then the last three.

The breaking of the first four seals (Revelation 6:1-8), depicting four horsemen riding forth, are much like the first thirty four verses of Genesis — an introductory depiction of the whole of the matter, in skeletal form.

Then, the breaking of the remaining three seals (Revelation 6:9, 12; 8:1) do not depict sequential events but events/judgments occurring during time seen in the breaking of the first four seals, forming additional commentary. And the same would be true for events in all chapters beyond this, with all of these events forming the sinews, flesh, and skin to clothe the skeletal framework depicted in the breaking of the first four seals.

Then, events seen in numerous, single chapters could cover the complete time of the Tribulation, possibly extending into the period immediately following Christ’s return.

Note, for example, events in chapter eleven in this respect. The two witnesses (Revelation 11:3-12) prophesy during the first three and one-half years of the Tribulation, and events having to do with the sounding of the seventh angel in verse fifteen takes one to the very end of all the judgments, to the end of the seventy five days following the Tribulation.

And either the same thing or something similar can be seen in events dealt with in other parts of the book, such as chapters seven, twelve through fourteen, and seventeen through the first part of nineteen.

2) Christ’s Return Seen Three Different Places

With the book structured in the preceding manner, Christ’s return is not seen just in the latter part of chapter nineteen but two earlier places as well. And His return is seen in these two earlier places for a dual purpose:

1) So one can know where to make the division between judgments occurring during the Tribulation and those occurring following the Tribulation.

2) So one can clearly see and understand how these judgments tie in with the type set forth in the Book of Exodus during Moses’ day. Then this, in turn, will open up numerous other Scriptures having to do with events surrounding Christ’s return.

a) So One Can Know Where to Make the Division…

The heavens are opened and Christ’s return is depicted after one fashion when the sixth seal of the scroll has been broken, with the kingdom of Antichrist seen in complete disarray at this time (Revelation 6:12-17). And this can only have to do with a scene at the very end of and immediately following the Tribulation.

Further Christ’s return at this time occurs before the seventh seal is broken, introducing the seven trumpet judgments, which takes one all the way to the destruction of Gentile world power (Revelation 8:1-10:11; 11:15-19). Thus, the trumpet judgments are seen occurring following Christ’s return at this point in the book.

Then, the second picture of Christ’s return is seen in chapter fourteen (Revelation 14:14-20), immediately preceding the seven vial judgments in chapters fifteen and sixteen, with the vial judgments seen following His return, as the trumpet judgments had previously been seen following His return. And, as in the trumpet judgments, matters are taken all the way to the destruction of Gentile world power.

And it is plain that the trumpet and vial judgments (forming the judgments when the seventh seal is broken, completing all the judgments of the seven-sealed scroll) are one and the same judgments, with the vial judgments (Revelation 15; 16) simply forming a further description of the previously revealed trumpet judgments.

(Ref. the author’s pamphlet, “Lamp Broadcast - Opening the Seventh Seal by Arlen Chitwood.pdf,” where parallels are shown between the trumpet and vial judgments.) 

Then the third picture of Christ’s return is seen at the end of chapter nineteen (Revelation 19:11-21), which, as well, ends with the destruction of Gentile world power.

b) So One Can Clearly See and Understand…

Understanding the preceding will allow one to properly see and understand how the judgments upon the kingdom of the Assyrian in Egypt following Moses’ return typify the judgments upon the future worldwide kingdom of the Assyrian following Christ’s return.

As well, this will evidently have to do with a future ministry which Moses will have a part in, following his return with Christ.

Also, Elijah returning with Christ as well, will have a ministry relative to Israel at this time, in fulfillment of Malachi 3:1-4; 4:5-6.

And all of this will lead to the antitype of the tenth and last plague in Egypt, the death of the firstborn, pointing to Israel’s national conversion, with that which the remaining six festivals foreshadow then being fulfilled, along with the destruction of Gentile world power — all exactly as seen in the type in Exodus.

Failure to understand proper divisions in the Book of Revelation on the timing of judgments connected with the sequential breaking of all seven seals of the scroll which the Son takes from His Father’s right hand will close the door to a proper understanding of numerous other things — e.g., the proper relationship of the opening fourteen chapters of Exodus to Revelation chapters five through nineteen, along with the proper place which Moses and Elijah will occupy in events surrounding Christ’s return in the last two chapters of Malachi.

But, understand these divisions aright, and the matter will be completely different.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(For additional information on the preceding, see the author’s book, in this site, The Son of Man Coming in His Kingdom.)

Word Document:  Redemption of the Inheritance by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Redemption of the Inheritance by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Amalek
The Spiritual Warfare Flesh, Spirit
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

To see the true place and significance of the Amalekites in Scripture and to properly understand the typology involved different places where these people are mentioned, one needs to go back and look at Esau as a progenitor of the Amalekites. And it matters not that the Amalekites existed as a nation prior to this time, for the Amalekite nation is seen existing apart from change throughout its history, whether before or after the days of Esau’s grandson, Amalek (though little is revealed about the Amalekites prior to Esau’s progeny).

Esau is really the only link which Scripture provides to trace the origin of the Amalekites. They appeared during the days of Abraham apart from a reference to their origin. And, the fact that they were associated with Esau at a later point in time from their original appearance, must be looked upon as by Divine design, for a particular reason.

It is within the person of Esau that characteristics are seen which depict the true nature of the Amalekites (within a spiritual frame of reference), allowing that which God has for man to see in passages such as Exodus 17:8-16 to become self-evident.

Rights of the Firstborn

Esau, a man of the world, was the firstborn son of Isaac. He looked upon matters — particularly matters pertaining to his birthright (his rights as firstborn, the main thing singled out in Scripture about Esau) — as the world viewed them rather than as God viewed them. It is said of Esau that he “despised his birthright” (Genesis 25:34).

The Septuagint (Greek version of the O.T.) uses a word for “despised” which means that Esau regarded his birthright as a paltry possession, as something insignificant or of little value. He regarded his birthright as practically worthless. And, Esau, looking upon his birthright after this fashion, sold his rights as firstborn to his twin brother, Jacob, for a single meal of “bread and pottage of lentils.” He sold his rights as firstborn to satisfy his hunger, to satisfy a fleshly gratification.

The account of Esau selling his birthright and not realizing its value until it was too late forms the fifth and final major warning in the Book of Hebrews (Hebrews 12:16-17). This account in Hebrews chapter twelve forms the apex toward which all things in the book move. The preceding four warnings have to do with different facets of the overall teaching pertaining to the birthright; and chapter eleven, the chapter on “faith” leading into chapter twelve, forms both a summation for the preceding warnings and an introduction for the final warning, tying everything together with the thought of faithfulness to one’s calling.

Esau looked upon matters from the vantage point of the world. He saw things from a fleshly perspective rather than from a spiritual. And it was only at a time when it was too late that he gave thought to the spiritual, allowing him to see the birthright in its true light.

Thus, “Esau” typifies the fleshly man; and his brother, “Jacob [actually, ‘Israel’],” typifies the spiritual man. This would be after a similar fashion to the way Ishmael and Isaac are set forth in preceding Scripture.

(Referring to a more specific part of the type, the name, “Jacob,” has to do with the fleshly [or natural] man; and the name, “Israel,” has to do with the spiritual man [cf. Genesis 32:28-30; Psalm 147:19-20; Isaiah 9:8]. Note, for example, that the separate creation performed by God in Isaiah 43:1 [establishing a second creation within mankind, leaving two creations, Jew and Gentile] had to do with “Jacob,” not with Israel. Thus, this creation, because it was of the natural man, could be passed on through procreation.

Also note in Luke 1:32-33 that Christ’s future reign is to be over “the house of Jacob,” and it is to last “forever [Gk., eis tous aionas (‘with respect to the ages’ — not only the Messianic Era but also all the succeeding ages comprising eternity)].” This verse, referring to the natural man, reveals that the Israelites will not only reside in natural bodies on this present earth throughout the Messianic Era but also on the new earth throughout the eternal ages as well [in complete keeping with the type body Lazarus possessed when he was raised from the dead, foreshadowing the future resurrection of Israel (John 11:6-7, 43-44)].)

Seeing how Scripture presents Esau in connection with the rights of the firstborn is the key to correctly understanding the various spiritual lessons inherent in the different places where the Amalekites are mentioned, for this is exactly the fashion in which they appear in Scripture. The main thing marking the Amalekites would be that of possessing the mind of Esau toward the things of God, particularly those things concerning the rights of the firstborn. And, during Moses’ day, they are first seen in Scripture setting themselves in opposition to God’s firstborn son, Israel (Exodus 4:22-23).

In the type, Israel was called out of Egypt to inherit the rights of the firstborn, within a theocracy, in another land. This was the direction toward which all things surrounding Israel moved (Exodus 15:1-18).

But, then Amalek appeared and stood in the way, seeking through any means possible to stop Israel at this point in the journey, short of the goal of the nation’s calling.

In the antitype, every Christian is a “child” of God, or “son,” as seen in Hebrews 12:5-8, awaiting the adoption, to be followed by a realization of the inheritance belonging to firstborn sons. And this inheritance has to do with another land (heavenly, rather than earthly [cf. Ephesians 1:11-14; Philippians 3:20; Hebrews 3:1]). This is the direction toward which all things in the lives of Christians are presently moving, whether Christians know it or not (most don’t).

And Amalek, the man of flesh, is presently making his appearance — attacking, exactly as in the type (though the light now exists, the darkness remains [cf. Genesis 1:3-5; II Corinthians 4:6]). And Amalek will seek, through every means possible, to stop Christians short of the goal.

In this respect, the man of flesh, typified by Amalek, is presented in Scripture as one whose main goal centers around opposing those called to inherit the rights of the firstborn. He is the one who stands in the way, seeking through every means possible to prevent individuals from coming into a realization of the inheritance to which they have been called.

And how is Amalek to be defeated? That’s what the account of the Israelites’ encounter and battle with Amalek in Exodus 17:8-16 is about. This section of Scripture reveals how the man of flesh is to be defeated, so that redeemed individuals can be victorious in the present warfare, allowing them to one day realize the rights of the firstborn, in another land, within a theocracy.

Slay Amalek, Or…

Either slay Amalek, as the Lord commands, or Amalek will, in the end, rise up and slay you. This is a teaching graphically set forth in the Books of I and II Samuel (cf. Numbers 14:42-43; 20:2-21).

Saul, the first king in Israel, was told by Samuel,

“Now go and smite Amalek, and utterly destroy all that they have…” (I Samuel 15:3).

But Saul rendered incomplete obedience. He spared Agag, the king of the Amalekites; and he saved the best of Amalek’s possessions — the sheep and oxen “to sacrifice unto the Lord,” along with the fatlings, the lambs, and everything that appeared good in his sight (I Samuel 15:7-15).

This resulted in the Lord, through Samuel, rejecting Saul as king over Israel (I Samuel 15:16-28). And in later years, because Saul had not previously carried out the Lord’s command concerning Amalek, an Amalekite appeared and slew Saul after he had been mortally wounded in a battle with the Philistines.

The account of Saul’s death in I Samuel 31:1-6 and the account given to David by the Amalekite who killed Saul in II Samuel 1:2-10 must be compared to see and understand exactly what occurred. Saul had been mortally wounded in battle, he fell on his sword in an attempt to kill himself, but he failed in the attempt. An Amalekite then appeared; and, responding to Saul’s question, “Who art thou?”, he said, “I am an Amalekite” (II Samuel 1:7-8).

Then Saul said,

“Stand, I pray thee, upon me, and slay me: for anguish is come upon me, because my life is yet whole in me” (II Samuel 1:9).

And the Amalekite, relating the story to David, said,

“So I stood upon him, and slew him, because I was sure that he could not live after that he was fallen: and I took the crown that was upon his head, and the bracelet that was on his arm…” (II Samuel 1:10).

Saul, in the beginning, had been commanded to slay Amalek. But he didn’t. And, in the end, after Saul had “fallen,” Amalek not only slew him but stripped him of his regality.

That is the central point in the Old Testament to which the warning in Revelation 3:11 relates:

“Behold I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown.”

Either slay Amalek now, as the Lord commands, or he will bring you down and, in the end, rise up, slay you, and take your crown.

And the “crown” has to do with the regal part of the rights of the firstborn. It has to do with occupying a position with Christ in the coming kingdom, for only crowned rulers will ascend the throne with Christ and realize the other two aspects of the birthright (being not only kings but priests [king-priests], and receiving a double portion of all the Father’s goods as co-heirs with the “King of kings, and Lord of lords”).

Means and Length of the Battle

In the account of the battle with Amalek in Exodus 17:8-16, Moses, accompanied by Aaron and Hur, ascended a nearby hill while the Israelites fought with Amalek in the valley below. And during the battle, as long as Moses held “the rod of God” high in his hand, the Israelites prevailed. But when he lowered the rod (a sceptre [Exodus 4:20-23]), Amalek prevailed (Exodus 4:10-11).

There would be a dual type in relation to Moses holding the sceptre on the top of the hill. Though Christ, fulfilling one part of the type, would need no help, Christians, fulfilling the other part of the type, would need help. And Aaron and Hur can be seen in the second part of the type.

One part of the picture concerns Christ fighting the battle on the Christians’ behalf, and the other part of the picture concerns Christians engaged in the battle as well. And Christians grow weary in the battle and need help from fellow-Christians also engaged in the battle. Christians are to help one another in this respect.

That’s what Hebrews 10:23-25 is about. We are told to “hold fast the profession of our faith [lit., ‘the confession of the hope’] without wavering”; and we are told to associate ourselves with other Christians of like mind to encourage, exhort, and pray for one another, “and so much the more,” as we “see the day approaching.”

It is, at times, a lonely and weary battle in the place of exile; and Christians have been exhorted to help one another in the race of the faith. They are exhorted to encourage one another and help one another hold the sceptre high as each goes forth, properly arrayed, to combat the enemy with the Sword of the Spirit (Ephesians 6:10-18).

And the battle, after this fashion, is to be fought “until the going down of the sun” (Ephesians 6:12), which can only depict a battle lasting the entire duration of the Christian life. Christians are in the race of the faith for the long haul, and the battle exists throughout the entire course of the race.

When Moses began to grow weary in the battle, Aaron and Hur not only helped hold his hands up but they also placed a stone under Moses so that he could sit, though still holding the sceptre high. And, through Aaron and Hur’s help, Moses was able to continue after this fashion for the entire duration of the time. Scripture reads, “…his hands were steady until the going down of the sun” (Ephesians 6:12).

The “stone” upon which Moses sat itself pointed to the kingdom of Christ, to which the “rod,” the sceptre, he held pointed (Daniel 2:34-35, 44-45). Then, beyond that, Moses, Aaron, and Hur had gone up to the top of a particular hill — “the hill”; and the word “hill,” as “mountain,” when used in a symbolic sense in Scripture, signifies a kingdom (Isaiah 2:2-4). Typically, they fought the battle from the top of a particular kingdom as they held up the sceptre.

Everything about realizing victory in the battle against Amalek centers around one thought — taking one’s eyes off the things pertaining to the present kingdom under Satan and fixing them on the things pertaining to the coming kingdom under Christ.

In the words of Genesis 19:17,

“…escape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document: Amalek by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Amalek by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Two Rocks
Significance of Moses’ Action in Exodus, Numbers
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast
Two Rocks
Significance of Moses’ Action in Exodus, Numbers
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Part I of III

“Behold, I will stand before thee there upon the rock in Horeb; and thou shalt smite the rock, and there shall come water out of it, that the people may drink. And Moses did so in the sight of the elders of Israel” (Exodus 17:6).

“And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying,

Take the rod, and gather thou the assembly together, thou, and Aaron thy brother, and speak ye unto the rock before their eyes; and it shall give forth his water, and thou shalt bring forth to them water out of the rock: so thou shalt give the congregation and their beasts to drink.

And Moses lifted up his hand, and with his rod he smote the rock twice: and the water came out abundantly, and the congregation drank, and their beasts also” (Numbers 20:7-8, 11).

There are two accounts in Scripture of Moses striking rocks with his rod, with water coming out each time. One occurred near the beginning of his ministry (during the first year), and the other occurred near the end of his ministry (either very near or during the last year, the fortieth year).

Moses had been commanded to strike the first rock, but not so with the second rock years later. Rather, Moses had been commanded to speak to this rock, and it would give forth water. But Moses, in a rebellious act, after he had gathered the congregation together, struck the rock twice rather than speaking to it.

Nevertheless, even though he had struck the rock (not once, but twice), in direct disobedience to God’s command, water still issued forth; and it issued forth abundantly.

But, though God supplied water from the rock after this fashion, in spite of that which Moses had done, his act of disobedience would carry grave consequences. Moses, because of the gravity of that which had been done, would not be allowed to lead the Israelites into the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. In fact, Moses would not even be allowed to enter this land, though he would be allowed to see it from a distance before he died (Numbers 20:8-12; 27:12-14; Deuteronomy 34:1-5).

These two incidents — one occurring near the beginning of Moses’ ministry, and the other occurring near the end of his ministry — point to two parallel incidents occurring in the history of Israel, during the 1,500 years extending from Moses to Christ.

The first, associated with Moses striking the first rock, occurred at the beginning of God’s dealings with the nation; and the second, associated with Moses striking the second rock, occurred near the end of God’s dealings with the nation, prior to His setting the nation aside to take out of the Gentiles “a people for his name” (Acts 15:14).

Then, God’s future dealings with Israel in this same respect can be seen in His subsequent dealings with the nation under Joshua, following Moses’ death. But even though this lies beyond the experiences of Moses — the entrance of the Israelites into the land under Joshua, typifying their future entrance into the land under Jesus (Hebrews 4:8) — this was still a major subject within that which Moses had written. And not only was it a major subject dealt with by Moses, but by the Prophets which followed as well.

The entire Old Testament, beginning with Moses, is simply one continuous revelation detailing all the various facets of the person and work of Christ — past, present, and future. And all the various facets of His complete dealings with both Israel and the Church can be seen within this revelation.

It was all set forth in Moses and the Prophets first. And if a person desires to understand that part of God’s revelation lying beyond Moses and the Prophets — the New Testament — he will have to continually reference the Old. And the converse of that is equally true.

Not only does the Old Testament provide light for and help explain the New, but many things have been opened up in the New (invariably, after some fashion, through Old Testament revelation) which also help explain things in the Old.

One Testament HAS TO BE studied and understood in the light of the other. Scripture HAS TO BE compared with Scripture. One part of Scripture HAS TO BE understood in the light of another part or other parts of Scripture.

And continual review after this fashion, under the leadership of the indwelling Holy Spirit, is the price one must pay for a knowledge of the Word of God.

Two Inseparably Related Types

According to I Corinthians 10:4, the first rock which Moses struck, with water flowing out, typified Christ; and it could only have typified Christ being struck, crucified. In this respect, the striking of the rock in Exodus 17:6 could only have reflected back on that which had previously occurred in Egypt — the decreed death of the firstborn, and the institution of the Passover. It had to do with the paschal lambs being struck in the place of the firstborn in the family. It had to do with a vicarious striking, a vicarious death.

Thus, both the striking of this rock in the wilderness and the prior death of the paschal lambs in Egypt pointed to and typified the Paschal Lamb being struck almost 1,500 years later. At Christ’s first coming, the Paschal Lamb was slain by Israel, as the nation had slain the paschal lambs during Moses’ day, or as Moses had subsequently struck the rock.

Then, water flowing out when the rock was struck, with the people drinking from the smitten rock simply formed a continuing picture of the previous type — the blood being applied and the lambs being eaten following the paschal lambs being slain, being struck (cf. Exodus 12:8-11; John 6:53-56; I Corinthians 5:7-8).

A Complete Work in the Antitype

Placing the two types together (Exodus 12; 17), there was a literal application of the blood, an eating, and a drinking (with spiritual implications also seen [I Corinthians 10:4]); and these types together foreshadowed an application of the blood (through believing) and a spiritual eating and drinking in the antitype. And the same thought of eating is seen in a corresponding type, pointing to the same antitype — a literal eating of manna in the type, pointing to a spiritual eating in the antitype (Exodus 16:14ff).

And whether the type is drawn from applying the blood, eating of the paschal lambs, eating of the manna, or drinking from the rock, one overall picture can be seen in the antitype.

Following the application of the blood, rather than a literal eating of the Living Word (an impossibility), there is a spiritual eating and drinking — an assimilation of the written Word (rather than this same Word made flesh), which is itself living.

Then, drinking His blood, as seen in John 6:53-56, can only be a reference to another facet of the same thing. It is the blood of Christ which cleanses from all sin (I John 1:7); and note an allusion to this in John 15:3, connected with Christ’s words.

Christ, speaking to His disciples, stated, “Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you.” The reference was back to His statement in verse two, and more specifically to the word “purgeth.” The words in the Greek text translated “purgeth” (John 15:2 [kathairo]) and “clean” (John 15:3 [katharos]) are cognate words, carrying the same basic meaning — “clean,” or “cleanse” (the word “catharsis” is an Anglicized form of the Greek word katharos). Verse two has to do with cleansing through cutting off the dross, through purging; and verse three refers back to this cleansing.

Drinking Christ’s blood would have reference to the Word in the preceding respect. It is the Word which relates the power and capabilities of the only thing which can cleanse from sin — the blood of Christ on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary (I John 1:7-2:2). Accordingly, the reference, as it would relate to Christians today, could only be to Christ’s high priestly ministry in the sanctuary on behalf of those redeemed through His finished work at Calvary (cf. John 13:5-12).

Thus, whether eating the slain lambs, eating the manna, drinking from the rock, or drinking Christ’s blood in John 6:53-56, only the saved can be in view. An individual in the type had to first avail himself of that made possible through a slain lamb and shed blood (properly applying that blood) before he could assimilate the lamb. And it is the same in the antitype.

Further, unsaved individuals cannot act in the spiritual realm. They are spiritually dead, separated from the Spirit to lead them “into all truth” (John 16:13), and completely incapable of acting in this realm.

And this is the reason that the Word of God is “foolishness” to them (I Corinthians 2:14). Any attempt by the unsaved to understand the Word of God or to act in the spiritual realm, in any capacity, is nothing more than the natural seeking to discern or to act within that which is spiritual, completely apart from the guidance which God has provided for the saved through His Holy Spirit.

It would be impossible for an unsaved person to eat of the slain Lamb, drink from the smitten Rock, or drink the blood of the slain Lamb and remain within the symbolism seen through these acts. All of this lies within the spiritual realm — type or antitype. The eating and drinking, as previously stated, can only follow the appropriation of the blood (type or antitype).

These experiences in the antitype can only refer:

1) To saved individuals availing themselves of the written Word (for spiritual nourishment — an eating of the Lamb, an eating of the Manna, and a drinking from the Rock).

2) To saved individuals availing themselves of the Word in the sense of John 15:3 (which, relative to sin in the life of a believer, can only have to do with Christ’s high priestly ministry and His blood on the mercy seat).

Thus, Moses striking the rock in Exodus chapter seventeen can only be a reference back to the death of the paschal lambs in Egypt and the application of the blood of these lambs (Exodus 12:6-7). And the water flowing out of the rock moves beyond the slaying of the paschal lambs and the application of the blood. It parallels the subsequent eating of these lambs in Exodus 12:8-11.

But what about the rock in Numbers? It was not to be struck. Rather, this rock was to be spoken to. And, even though it was struck, water still issued forth; and it issued forth abundantly.

To what aspect of the person and work of Christ does the striking of this rock speak? It can’t speak of the same thing as the first rock, for this second rock was not to be struck. But even though it doesn’t speak of the same thing, water still issued forth when this rock was struck — something which would reflect back on that seen through the first rock being struck. But still, it’s the second rock being struck, not the first. And, again, this rock was not to be struck.

Studying the striking of these two rocks in the light of that which occurred at Calvary some 1,500 years later, the entire matter becomes clear. Moses struck two rocks in the type, showing two different facets of the type; and the Israelites struck one Rock (Christ) in the antitype, wherein both facets of the type can be seen.

Viewing the entire matter together after this fashion — the striking of both rocks by Moses in the wilderness, and the striking of the one Rock by the Israelites at Calvary — there are probably no other parts of Old Testament revelation which better clarify a particular aspect of that which occurred at Calvary.

And the converse of that is equally true. These same events surrounding Calvary will, in turn, help explain the various things surrounding Moses striking the two rocks. Only through studying them together — the Old Testament types and the New Testament antitype — can the complete picture be seen in all its clarity and fullness.

Lamp Broadcast - Two Rocks, Part I, by Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf in pamphlet form designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.  Also Two Rocks by Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast, Part I.docx in Word Document which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Two Rocks
Significance of Moses’ Action in Exodus, Numbers
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Part II of III

“Behold, I will stand before thee there upon the rock in Horeb; and thou shalt smite the rock, and there shall come water out of it, that the people may drink. And Moses did so in the sight of the elders of Israel” (Exodus 17:6).

“And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying,

Take the rod, and gather thou the assembly together, thou, and Aaron thy brother, and speak ye unto the rock before their eyes; and it shall give forth his water, and thou shalt bring forth to them water out of the rock: so thou shalt give the congregation and their beasts to drink.

And Moses lifted up his hand, and with his rod he smote the rock twice: and the water came out abundantly, and the congregation drank, and their beasts also” (Numbers 20:7-8, 11).

The rock in Exodus 17:6, as previously seen in Part I, reflected back on that which had occurred in Egypt the night of the Passover. Both the paschal lambs being slain and the rock being struck typify Christ being slain/struck at Calvary.

But that which followed the application of the blood in Exodus chapter twelve — an eating of the paschal lambs, a drinking of the water, or a reference to the drinking of blood in John 6:53-56 — had to do with things beyond the death of the firstborn. They had to do, not with a past deliverance, but with a present deliverance which would be realized in the future.

For the Israelites in the type, it had to do with a deliverance from Egypt and realizing a future inheritance in an earthly land within a theocracy.

For Christians in the antitype, it has to do with a deliverance from that which Egypt typifies — the world — and realizing a future inheritance in a heavenly land within a theocracy.

And, relative to this present deliverance with a future realization, particular attention must be paid to Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary. In the antitype of Aaron’s high priestly ministry in the earthly sanctuary, Christ is presently performing a high priestly ministry in the heavenly sanctuary (following His finished work at Calvary, following the sacrifice of Himself, following Israel slaying the Paschal Lamb).

The Tabernacle, Priestly Work Earthly, Heavenly

Within the symbolism of the tabernacle built at Sinai, one year following the death of the firstborn in Egypt, Christ’s finished work at Calvary and His present work in the sanctuary are clearly depicted through sacrifices and activities occurring on two of Israel’s festivals — the Passover, and the day of Atonement (Leviticus 23:4-5, 27-32). Though other sacrifices depict different things about the same two works of Christ, the distinction between the two, which must be seen, is clearly shown through activities occurring on these two festivals.

Following the building of the tabernacle, the paschal lambs were to be slain and eaten (presumably in the same place) in the courtyard of the tabernacle, north of the brazen altar, “before the Lord” (rather than at Israeli homes, as in Exodus chapter twelve [Leviticus 1:11; Deuteronomy 16:1-7; cf. Job 26:7; Psalm 75:6-7]). And blood from the slain lambs would be sprinkled on the altar rather than placed on the door posts and lintels of the doors in the various homes.

But it was only on the day of Atonement that blood from animal sacrifices (a bullock and a goat, both slain in the same place as the paschal lambs — north of the brazen altar, “before the Lord”) was taken by the high priest into the Holy of Holies. And this blood, unlike the blood of the paschal lambs, was sprinkled on and before the mercy seat (Leviticus 16).

(On the day of Atonement, the high priest in Israel took a bullock, two goats, and two rams.

The high priest first sacrificed the bullock for himself and the other priests, with the blood sprinkled upon and before the mercy seat seven times.

One goat [chosen by lot] was then sacrificed for the sins of the people, with the blood again sprinkled upon and before the mercy seat seven times.

Then the high priest took and placed his hands upon the head of the live goat, confessing the sins of all Israel. The live goat was then entrusted to a man who took it to a place in the wilderness, leaving it there, with the goat never to return to the camp of Israel.

The two rams were then offered as burnt offerings, one for the priests and the other for the people.)

Thus, within the scope of that foreshadowed by the festivals in Leviticus 23, blood shed on the Passover and placed on the altar and blood shed on the day of Atonement and sprinkled on and before the mercy seat in the holy of holies speak of two entirely different works of Christ. The first points to His finished work at Calvary, but the second points to His present work as High Priest in the heavenly sanctuary.

Sacrifices on the Passover had to do with the death of the firstborn; and this is graphically seen in the events depicted in Exodus chapter twelve (associated with Israeli homes in Egypt, but later associated with the tabernacle [the home was the only place which could serve as a sanctuary while the Israelites were in Egypt; but at Sinai, with the building of the tabernacle, a national sanctuary and place where sacrifices could occur then existed]).

And sacrifices on the day of Atonement had to do with a cleansing from defilement of a people who had already availed themselves of the blood of slain paschal lambs — something graphically seen in events surrounding the high priestly ministry of Aaron in the Holy of Holies of the tabernacle.

(A cleansing from defilement, of the nature which only a high priest could provide, was absolutely necessary because the one having availed himself of the blood of a slain lamb continued to reside in a body housing the old sin nature; and because he was subject to sin in this body, a necessary means of cleansing from defilement had to be provided.

And it is exactly the same in the antitype, which is the reason Christ, throughout the present dispensation, is performing a high priestly work in the heavenly sanctuary in the antitype of Aaron’s work in the earthly sanctuary.

Christ, though not of the tribe of Levi, can perform a high priestly ministry typified by Aaron’s ministry simply because He is performing this ministry for Christians, not for Jews. He is performing this ministry for a people not under the Mosaic Economy.

But when Israel is brought back into the picture, Christ’s ministry in a priestly respect will, of necessity, have to change. He, in that day, will exercise a priestly ministry of an entirely different order, one combined with His kingly role. In that day, He will come forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek [Genesis 14:17-20; Psalm 110:4; Hebrews 7:11-21].)

Christ’s blood, shed at Calvary, is presently on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary. And this blood on the mercy seat allows Christ to exercise a high priestly ministry for the ones having previously availed themselves of the provision which this same blood shed at Calvary makes possible, i.e., for the ones having believed on the Lord Jesus Christ.

And this present ministry of Christ is with a view to present and future aspects of salvation (salvation of the soul), not the past aspect of salvation (salvation of the spirit).

And it is the same with the water issuing forth from the rock in Exodus 17:6. This had to do with things beyond the events of Exodus chapter twelve, things beyond the death of the firstborn. According to I Corinthians 10:4, all of the Israelites drank from this rock — the same ones who had previously appropriated the blood of the paschal lambs slain in Egypt. And a drinking from the rock had to do with present and future aspects of their deliverance as they moved toward the goal of their calling — entrance into the land set before them.

But still, there was a striking of the rock to produce the flow of water; and this could only reflect back on previous events in Egypt surrounding the slaying of the paschal lambs. Israel had been commanded to slay the paschal lambs in Egypt, and Moses had been commanded to strike the rock in the wilderness about a month later.

A Striking of the Rock — from Type to Antitype

Now, the question: If God had commanded His people to slay the paschal lambs and strike the rock, why, some fifteen hundred years later, when the Jewish people slew the Paschal Lamb in the antitype, struck the Rock in the antitype, were they so spoken against?

The paschal lamb was given to Israel, and it was given to Israel to be slain, for a purpose. Existing controversy in the world today over who slew Christ is easily settled from Scripture. Christ was the Paschal Lamb, and Israel alone could slay this Lamb. Further, Scripture plainly attributes this act to Israel (Acts 2:23, 36; 3:13-15; 7:52).

The Paschal Lamb was to be slain, the Rock was to be struck. God had commanded that this be done in the two types. This is why the paschal lamb was given to Israel! It was given to the Jewish people to be slain!

Thus, when Israel slew the Lamb, struck the Rock in the antitype — even though they were slaying a Man (which would be immaterial, for the O.T. plainly taught that a Man would die in this capacity [cf. Genesis 3:6; 4:8; 22:2; Isaiah 53:1ff]) — again, why were they so spoken against?

Note Peter’s and Stephen’s words to the Jewish people following their slaying the Lamb, following their striking the Rock:

“Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain” (Acts 2:23).

“Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? And they have slain them which shewed before of the coming of the Just One; of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers” (Acts 7:52).

Israel slew the Lamb, struck the Rock, in accordance with God’s command. Yet, they are spoken against for this act. How can this be? How can Israel be guilty of doing this “by wicked hands”? Or, how can the Israelites be called “murderers” for this act?

And, beyond that, the nation is presently looked upon as being unclean in God’s sight because of this act. How could God look upon the Jewish people in this manner if they did that which He had commanded them to do?

(Note in the account dealing with the Israelites touching a dead body, producing uncleanness — forming a type — The Jewish people are seen as being unclean through contact with the dead body of their Messiah. And, as the Israelite who touched a dead body could be cleansed only on the third day or the seventh day [Numbers 19:11ff], so with Israel.

The Jewish people will be cleansed from their defilement only on the third day [the third one-thousand year period] dating from events surrounding Calvary, or on the seventh day [the seventh one-thousand-year period] dating from events surrounding the earth’s restoration and man’s beginning.)

Actually, there can be no such thing as following God’s command and being declared guilty after this fashion. There’s far more involved than Israel simply slaying the Paschal Lamb, striking the Rock, in accordance with God’s command. And these things are seen in events surrounding Moses striking the second Rock toward the end of his ministry (ref. Part III).

Lamp Broadcast - Two Rocks, Part II, by Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf in pamphlet form designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.  Also Two Rocks by Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast, Part II.docx in Word Document which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Two Rocks
Significance of Moses’ Action in Exodus, Numbers
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Part III of III

“Behold, I will stand before thee there upon the rock in Horeb; and thou shalt smite the rock, and there shall come water out of it, that the people may drink. And Moses did so in the sight of the elders of Israel” (Exodus 17:6).

“And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying,

Take the rod, and gather thou the assembly together, thou, and Aaron thy brother, and speak ye unto the rock before their eyes; and it shall give forth his water, and thou shalt bring forth to them water out of the rock: so thou shalt give the congregation and their beasts to drink.

And Moses lifted up his hand, and with his rod he smote the rock twice: and the water came out abundantly, and the congregation drank, and their beasts also” (Numbers 20:7-8, 11).

The rock brought into view toward the end of Moses’ ministry was not to be struck, as the first rock seen near the beginning of his ministry. Rather, God clearly commanded Moses to speak to this rock. And through this process — speaking to the rock rather than striking the rock — it would give forth water.

And note the place which the striking of this rock occupies in Scripture. It is set immediately following the type dealing with an Israelite touching a dead body and being unclean.

The account of uncleanness through contact with a dead body is seen in chapter nineteen (Numbers 19:11-22); and the account of Moses striking the rock near the end of his ministry, in violation of God’s command to “speak to the rock,” is in the next chapter, chapter twenty (Numbers 20:7-12).

Then, something additional is also seen in this section of Scripture. In chapter twenty-one there is the account of Moses placing a brazen serpent on a pole for all those who had been bitten by serpents (because of sin) to see (Numbers 21:5-9). And Christ, in John 3:14, called attention to this type and associated it with His being lifted up at Calvary. It was look and live in the type, and it is look and live in the antitype.

But the type goes beyond that and really deals more centrally with another issue. Those in the type who were dying because of the snake bites were individuals who had previously appropriated the blood of the paschal lambs, whether in Egypt or during the intervening forty years when the yearly feast was kept (note that events in these chapters occur near the end of this forty-year period). Thus, the type really deals centrally with the saved rather than with the unsaved, though it can be used relative to the unsaved.

Any part of the Word of God always has a primary interpretation; but any part, invariably, also has secondary applications as well. And the account of sin in the camp of Israel in Numbers chapter twenty-one is one of the numerous such instances in Scripture.

The reference to the brazen serpent being placed on a pole and lifted up can only refer to one thing — Christ being placed on the Cross and lifted up. But beyond that matters begin to broaden. There is a preaching of the Cross for the unsaved (I Corinthians 2:2; 15:3), and there is a preaching of the Cross for the saved (I Corinthians 1:18; cf. Matthew 16:24ff).

Because of Christ’s finished work at Calvary — dying as the Paschal Lamb, shedding His blood — unsaved man, “dead in trespasses and sins,” can look and live (realize the salvation of his spirit). He can be eternally saved.

And because this same blood is presently on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary, with Christ exercising the office of High Priest, saved man — one who has “passed from death unto life,” but becomes unclean through sin — can look and live (ultimately realizing the salvation of his soul). He can be cleansed from defilement encountered during his pilgrim walk, realizing the goal of a calling beyond his presently possessed eternal salvation — that of ultimately occupying a position as co-heir with Christ in the kingdom.

This whole section in the Book of Numbers (Numbers 19-21) has to do with disobedience, rejection, and death, with life (through obedience) seen to follow.

In chapter nineteen there is uncleanness and death (uncleanness wrought through contact with a dead body), in chapter twenty there is disobedience through striking the second rock, and in chapter twenty-one disobedience is again seen through the people speaking “against God, and against Moses” (Numbers 21:5).

But life can follow beyond the disobedience, rejection, and death. Provision has been made through the One having been lifted up. As in the type, so in the antitype — it is look and live.

All of this ties together, dealing with the same matter. One facet is seen in chapter nineteen, another facet is seen in chapter twenty, and another facet is seen in chapter twenty-one. This is a case of three different successive types presenting different facets of the same picture and shedding light on one another.

And that is the way matters exist in Biblical interpretation.

Scripture has been structured a certain way; and, in order to correctly understand and grasp God’s revelation to man, IT HAS TO BE viewed and studied after the manner in which God gave it to man.

Alternate means for correctly grasping and understanding the Word of God NO MORE EXIST than do alternate means exist for salvation.

Moses striking the rock in Numbers 20:11, in direct disobedience to God’s command, both textually and contextually, can only foreshadow Israel’s crucifixion of her Messiah. But something is in view about the crucifixion which is completely different than that revealed by Moses striking the rock in Exodus 17:6. And this can easily be seen through comparing the type with the antitype.

Two Different Words, Two Different Rocks

Two different Hebrew words are used for “rock” in Exodus 17:6 and Numbers 20:8, 11. Both words mean “rock,” but the word used in Numbers, drawing from the root form of the word, carries a thought which the word used in Exodus doesn’t carry. The word used in Numbers carries the thought of “height,” or “elevation,” something not seen at all in the Hebrew word used for “rock” in Exodus.

The rock in Exodus which Moses struck depicts Christ as the lowly One, the suffering Servant, the One Who would be struck and die. But the rock which Moses struck in Numbers, carrying the thought of “height” or “elevation,” depicts Christ as the exalted One, the One Who would rule and reign.

This whole overall thought was at the heart of John the Baptist’s question in Matthew 11:3:

“Art thou he that should come, or do we look for another?”

(Because both a suffering and a reigning Messiah are seen in the O.T., many Jews of John’s day, attempting to reconcile these two lines of prophecy concerning their Messiah [how their Messiah could both suffer and reign], looked for two Messiahs to appear — one from the house of Joseph, who would suffer and die; and another from the house of David, who would rule and reign. John’s question seems to allude to this thought, prevalent in his day.)

Christ’s response though clearly revealed which rock in the Old Testament was in view. It was the one in Numbers, for the signs which He was performing (Numbers 20:4-6) had to do with the exalted One and His Kingdom, not with the lowly One and Calvary.

Christ was born King, He offered the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, and it was in a regal capacity that He was rejected, tried by Pilate, and crucified. He presented Himself to Israel as the Rock in Numbers, not as the Rock in Exodus (Matthew 2:2; 4:17; 21:38; 22:2-7).

When Pilate brought Jesus forth to the Jewish people, having found “no fault” in Him, he announced to them, “Behold your King.” And the caption which Pilate placed above His head at the time of the crucifixion read, “This is Jesus the King of the Jews” (Matthew 27:37; John 18:33-38; 19:14).

(For information on “signs” in Scripture, particularly as they appeared in the Gospels and the Book of Acts, refer to the author’s books, SIGNS IN JOHN’S GOSPEL and From Acts to the Epistles BOOK.)

Israel, as Moses in Numbers, not only struck the Rock which had to do with “height,” “elevation,” but Israel, as Moses, also struck this Rock in direct disobedience to God’s command. And, as Moses struck the rock twice in his day, so did Israel strike the Rock 1,500 years later in the same dual, disobedient manner.

The Jewish people, though they struck Christ in the antitype of the Rock in Numbers, they, in the process, struck Him in the antitype of the Rock in Exodus as well. They not only slew their King, but they also slew the Paschal Lamb (John 1:29) — an act for which no condemnation could ever be leveled against the nation.

And to insure their King’s crucifixion, they even went so far as to claim allegiance to a pagan Gentile ruler — “We have no king but Caesar” (John 19:15).

And as Moses was denied entrance into the land for his act in the type, the same thing is seen relative to Israel in the antitype. Because of Israel’s rejection of the proffered kingdom, their rejection of the nation’s King, and their slaying the One Whom they knew to be “the heir,” the kingdom was taken from Israel (Matthew 21:38-43).

Thus…

Thus, the fact remains. Christ presented Himself to Israel as the nation’s Deliverer in relation to regal activities, not in relation to activities surrounding Calvary. And it was in this capacity that Israel struck the Rock. They slew their King, though, in the process, they also slew the Lamb.

Moses struck the rock in Exodus at the very beginning of God’s dealings with the nation. The Jewish people had slain the paschal lambs in Egypt. And Moses striking the rock near the beginning of his ministry, shortly after the Israelites had left Egypt, would correspond to and reflect back on the previous slaying of the paschal lambs in Egypt and that foreshadowed through the slaying of these lambs (Christ’s finished work at Calvary, 1,500 years later, dying as the Paschal Lamb).

Then, Moses struck the rock in Numbers near the end of the time God used him to lead the nation. And this also reflected back on that seen through the striking of the first rock (the previous death of the paschal lambs in Egypt, again foreshadowing Christ’s finished work at Calvary 1,500 years later).

The correctness of the previous is seen in the fact that ”water” issued forth from both rocks when struck, and Scripture specifically calls attention to water issuing forth abundantly when the rock in Numbers was struck. The only way this could possibly occur is seeing the striking of the second rock (done in disobedience) reflect back on that foreshadowed by the striking of the first rock (done in obedience).

And the reason for water issuing forth abundantly when the second rock was struck, though done in disobedience, can easily be seen in the antitype. The Jewish people 1,500 years later, in disobedience, struck this second Rock (the Rock having to do with height, elevation, regality); and, in the process, in obedience, they struck the first Rock as well. And God allowed the water to flow abundantly, exactly as seen in the type.

There is a Jewish Saviour from Whom water will abundantly flow forth for all who look to the One Who has been lifted up, seen in Numbers 21:8-9; John 12:32. It was look and live in the type, and it is look and live in the antitype, not only relative to Christ’s past finished work at Calvary but relative to His continuing work in the heavenly sanctuary as High Priest.

Thus, the consequences of this action by Moses in the type, and by Israel 1,500 years later in the antitype, is another matter entirely, which moves beyond that seen in the striking of the first rock.

Moses paid dearly for his actions, and the Jewish people are presently paying dearly for theirs.

But the whole of the matter involves things completely within God’s sovereign control, through which He will ultimately work out His plans and purposes regarding all things surrounding His Son’s coming reign over the earth.

Lamp Broadcast - Two Rocks, Part III, by Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf in pamphlet form designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.  Two Rocks by Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast, Part III.docx in Word Document which is SAFE to open and print.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Two Rocks by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Anti-Christian
History of Satan’s Anti-Christian Endeavors
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast
Anti-Christian
History of Satan’s Anti-Christian Endeavors
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Part I of II

Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of the heavens is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field:

Which indeed is the least of all seeds: but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof (Matthew 13:31-32).

Satan is presently directing his activities against two groups of people in the world. On the one hand he is moving against Israel, and on the other hand he is moving against the Church. He has been at war for centuries, extending into millenniums, against both the old creation in Jacob and the new creation in Christ.

The reason is very simple and obvious: Both of these creations occupy their place in time at the center of God’s preordained activity surrounding His Son throughout the ages (cf. Hebrews 1:2); and the purpose for the very existence of both, when realized, will result in the end of Satan’s present rule over the earth.

Satan has sought for millenniums to use the Gentile nations to do away with Israel, and he has been following a somewhat similar pattern during the past two thousand years in his efforts to do away with Christianity. Aside from an early persecution of Christians at the hands of the leaders in Israel, Satan has used the Gentile nations down through the years as his main instrument to destroy Christianity. Satan and his angels hold the sceptre in the heavenly sphere of the present kingdom, and the Gentile nations hold the sceptre under Satan and his angels in the earthly sphere. Within this framework, power from the heavenlies is exhibited through an earthly rule among the nations in Satan’s ever-continuing anti-Semitic and anti-Christian endeavors. The Gentile nations are being used by Satan on both fronts, though in different ways; and this is a fact which must be recognized.

(For additional information on Satan and his angels’ present rule from the heavens through the Gentile nations here on earth, refer to the author’s book, The Most High Ruleth BOOK, in this site.)

Through Israel First

Though Satan’s warfare against Christians down through the years has been channeled through the Gentile nations, there was a short period, comparatively speaking, of persecution by Israel which preceded the Gentile nations becoming involved after this fashion. Rulers in the nation of Israel, already opposed to the message of Christ and His disciples in the pre-Christian era, became the immediate persecutors of Christians following the inception of Christianity in 33 A.D.

The Church at this time, and for the first few years of its existence (possibly as many as ten years), was comprised only of converts from the nation of Israel; and the rulers of the Jews looked upon Christianity in several different ways — mainly as a perversion of true Judaism, though also as a rapidly spreading movement which was decimating their constituency.

Thus, in their efforts to stop the spread of Christianity, one finds the early persecution of the Church beginning in Jerusalem under Jewry, subsequently resulting in the Christians being “scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judaea and Samaria.” And this is the point in the Book of Acts where Saul, later to become the Apostle Paul, appears on the scene (Acts 4:1ff; 6:8ff; 8:1ff; cf. Acts. 7:58).

Saul was a strict Pharisee who thought he was performing a service for God by striving to eliminate this “new sect.” Saul “made havoc of the Church, entering into every house, and haling [‘dragging’] men and women committed them to prison” (Acts 8:3); and he is seen consenting to the death of numerous Christians during this period (Acts 8:1; 26:10-11).

Saul was on such a mission, headed for Damascus, when the Lord stopped him enroute and revealed the true nature of his persecutions (Acts 9:1-4). Saul was, at that moment, converted; and after his experiences in “the house of Ananias” and subsequently spending “certain days” with the disciples at Damascus, “straightway [‘immediately’] he preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of God” (Acts 9:8-20).

Beginning at this point, Saul found himself numbered among the persecuted (Acts 9:21-24); and he then began doing that which he previously thought he had been doing — performing a service for God.

The Jewish persecution can be traced in the Book of Acts through about the first thirty years of Christianity’s existence (cf. Acts 4:1-22; 21:27-31). Jewish persecution beyond this point though could only have lasted a few more years, for Jerusalem was destroyed and the Jews dispersed in 70 A.D.

However, before this occurred, the period of Roman persecution commenced; and this is the point in history where Satan began his efforts to destroy Christianity through the Gentile nations. Although Satan used the nation of Israel in this respect during the opening years of the Christian movement, Israel did not constitute one of the nations through which Satan ruled (Daniel 10:21); nor does Israel constitute such a nation today.

Thus, in this respect, the early Jewish persecution of Christians was not exactly the same as that which later transpired under the Gentiles. When the persecution of Christians began under Rome, Satan, for the first time, had the entire matter within the scope of his kingdom and control; and this is where one really finds the master plan of Satan, as it relates to the Church, beginning to unfold.

Then Through Rome

So long as Christianity was thought of as associated with Judaism, the Romans had little problem with Christians in the Empire, for Judaism was recognized as “a legal sect.” But once the Romans began to view Christianity as separate and distinct from Judaism, problems arose — major problems.

Christianity, separate from Judaism, came under the banner of the Roman state; and because of the nonallegiance of Christians to the state, it was seen as “an illegal religion.”

“Religion” and “State” were one in the Roman Empire. The people were polytheistic in their worship, and this extended over into the realm of emperor worship (they deified the emperor); they worshipped many gods, but only one king: Caesar.

On the other hand, “Christianity” and “State” were separate in the Roman Empire. Christians were monotheistic in their worship; they worshipped the one true and living God, and their only King was Christ.

Christian practices were looked upon as treasonable in some quarters, not only because they spoke of a King other than Caesar, but also because they refused to join in emperor-worship. Thus, Christianity gradually became quite unpopular among the Romans; and by the time of Nero (54-68 A.D.), Christians were ready-objects for that which was about to occur — a long-lasting persecution at the hands of Rome.

The event that sparked the beginning of the official persecution of Christians by rulers in the Roman Empire was their being accused of arson when Rome burned in 64 A.D. Although this persecution was limited to Christians in Rome itself, the precedent for and manner of persecuting Christians in the Empire was established at this time.

Christians were burned as human torches, thrown to mad dogs, and slain in other grotesque fashions. And such persecutions were continued at intervals and spread throughout the Empire by nine of Nero’s successors over the next two hundred and fifty years.

But just as a persecution of the Israelites in Egypt resulted in their multiplying and growing (Exodus 1:12), thus it was with a persecution of Christians. Beginning under Jewish persecution and continuing under Roman persecution, the Church experienced phenomenal growth.

Through the persecution and scattering of zealous, missionary-minded Christians, the gospel message had already spread throughout a large segment of the Roman Empire as a result of Jewish persecution, even before the persecution under Rome began. Then, by the year 200 A.D., Christians could be found in all parts of the Empire; and by the year 250 A.D., it is estimated that Christians constituted five to twelve percent of the population of the Empire, a population totaling about 75,000,000.

This is what led Tertullian, one of the early Church fathers living during the time of Roman persecution, to say:

“The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church.”

Not all was well with the Church during these years though. False doctrine began to make inroads during about the last one hundred fifty years of Roman persecution. Gnosticism made its appearance in the Church during this time. The Origen school of interpretation then followed (Origen’s system of theology resulted in the influence of an allegorical interpretation of Scripture, with its inherent amillennial eschatology). The doctrine of the Nicolaitanes (a priestly class elevated to a position over the common people) was also becoming widespread.

Then, toward the latter part of this period (about the last fifty years), the Church began to become wealthy. In fact, by the close of this period, Christianity had become the richest religious organization in the Roman Empire.

Thus, as a whole, by the time of Diocletian (the last of the persecuting emperors [284-305 A.D.]), the Church was not at all the same as it had been during the period of early Roman persecution under Nero. In one sense, the Church was ripe for the greatest tragedy that has ever befallen Christianity, a tragedy which some historians, who do not understand Christianity at all, have erroneously called, “The Triumph of Christianity.”

The persecuting edicts of Diocletian were repealed during the opening years of the fourth century by Constantine the Great after he came into power, and Christianity was then regarded as simply another religion in the countries over which Rome ruled. This move by Constantine set the stage for a succeeding move having far-reaching ramifications: The day came when Constantine (for reasons upon which historians differ) embraced Christianity, an act subsequently followed by his efforts to force Christianity on the Empire as its one and only religion.

These efforts of Constantine began a sequence of events which, during the latter part of the century, ultimately resulted in a complete merger of Church and State. In the year 380 A.D., Theodosius I issued an edict that made Christianity the exclusive state religion; and in the year 395 A.D., Christianity was finally recognized as the official and only religion of the Roman Empire.

Christianity then found itself completely enmeshed within a world power in the sphere of governmental authority over which Satan exercised control, completely out of line with God’s plans and purposes for the new creation “in Christ.”

Rather than Christianity converting the world, the world had converted Christianity.

It is this position, assumed by the Church, beginning during the time of Constantine, that some have erroneously called, “The Triumph of Christianity,” when, in fact, it was just the opposite. The “Triumph” was on Satan’s part, not Christendom’s part.

Satan then had the Church exactly where he wanted it. Where the pagan persecuting emperors had failed (although not completely, for Christianity was gradually corrupted during their reign), the so-called Christian emperors succeeded. Satan had attacked the Church from without during the reign of the persecuting emperors; but once the persecutions stopped and Christianity began to be one with the state, the attack by Satan then came from within.

And that which resulted and how well Satan succeeded — a success which has continued into modern times, deteriorating as it has continued — can be seen in Part II of this pamphlet.

In pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast – Anti-Christian by Arlen Chitwood, Part I.pdf designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.  Also in Word Document:  Anti-Christian by Arlen L. Chitwood, Part I.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Anti-Christian
History of Satan’s Anti-Christian Endeavors
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Part II of II

Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of the heavens is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field:

Which indeed is the least of all seeds: but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof (Matthew 13:31-32).

It took Satan about three and one-half centuries to bring the Church completely within his sphere of governmental control. Then, what is referred to as “The Dark Ages” (an expression, not “ages” per se) in Church history rapidly ensued, lasting for over one thousand years; and even though the Reformation (16th century, with a subsequent restoration of great prophetic truths [17th-20th centuries, attaining fruition in the 19th and 20th centuries]), followed “The Dark Ages,” the Church as a whole has never really departed from the position it began to assume during the time of Constantine. Segments of Christendom, at times, have stood apart, but not the Church as a whole; and this continues to be the case even today.

It Becometh a Tree

The parable of the grain of mustard seed in Matthew 13:31-32 reflects upon the position in which the Church has found itself since the time of Constantine. The mustard seed, “the least of all seeds,” was to germinate, grow, and become “the greatest among herbs.” However, the mustard seed in the parable germinated, experienced an unnatural growth, and became “a tree.” Not only this, but following the germination and growth of the mustard seed into a tree, “the birds of the air” came and lodged in its branches.

“A tree” in Scripture symbolizes a national power. In Judges 9:8-15, which relates the oldest known parable in the world, “trees” represent nations which sought to elect a king to reign over them.

Daniel 4:10-12 refers to a vision of “a tree in the midst of the earth,” having a great height which “reached unto heaven.” The interpretation of the vision is given later in the chapter (Daniel 4:20-22), and “the tree” is said to symbolize the kingdom of Babylon. Babylon had grown strong, its greatness reached unto heaven, and its dominion reached to the ends of the earth.

Then in Luke 21:29-32, Christ not only referred to the nation of Israel under the symbolism of “a fig tree” (cf. Matthew 21:18-19; 24:32), but He also referred to Gentile nations under the symbolism of “all the trees.”

(Refer to the author’s book, “Bible One - Prophecy on Mount Olivet, Ch. 8, by Arlen Chitwood,” for information on “the fig tree” and “all the trees.

Also, refer to the author’s book, “Mysteries of the Kingdom BOOK”, in this site, for additional information on the parables in Matthew chapter thirteen.)

There can be no question concerning Scripture identifying “trees” in a symbolic sense with national powers; and this fact, along with the fact that the grain of mustard seed (another symbol) germinated and subsequently experienced an unnatural growth, must be understood to correctly interpret Matthew 13:31-32.

The next thing to note is the fact that after the national power appeared, “the birds of the air” found places to lodge within that power. Again, one is not left to his own understanding to ascertain the interpretation. In verse four, in the first of the seven parables in this chapter, “the fowls” came and devoured the individuals “sown by the wayside” (literal understanding derived from Matthew 13:19 [ref. ASV]; these are Christians sown at specific places in the world, with a view to their bringing forth fruit [ref. Matthew 13:8]). Then in verse nineteen, in the interpretation of this parable, “the fowls” from verse four are identified with “the wicked one.”

The words “fowl” in verse four and “birds” in verse thirty-two are translations of the same word in the Greek text, and understanding these parables in the light of one another, the “birds” which found a place to rest in the branches of the tree can only be identified with the agents of Satan. That is, after that which is represented by the grain of mustard seed germinated, took an unnatural growth, and became a world power, the agents of Satan simply moved in. Through an unnatural growth, following the germination of the grain of mustard seed, the agents of Satan found a natural place to lodge.

Now, note what must be looked upon as the overall interpretation, which will reveal the identity of that which is represented by the grain of mustard seed. Interpreted in the light of the two preceding parables (which are explained in the text), only one thing can be in view. The first two parables concern Satan’s move against Christianity (not against Israel, for Christ had gone out of the house, down by the seaside [Matthew 13:1]), and it is no different in the third parable. The grain of mustard seed, the object of attack in the parable, can only represent the Church which, somewhere along the way, experienced an unnatural growth and became a world power, something it was not supposed to become at all. And there is only one place in history to which an individual can go to show the fulfillment of such an event.

This is what began to occur during the time of Constantine in the early part of the fourth century, reaching its consummation in the latter part of the century when Christianity was declared to be the official and only religion of the Roman Empire.

The Church was wed to the world. The Church, through its association with a world power after this fashion, was looked upon as being one with that power; and Satan, with his agents, found it to be a very natural thing to simply move in and begin exercising some measure of control.

Note the sharp contrast between the work of Satan in verse four and his work in verse thirty-two. In the former verse, Satan devoured Christians (cf. I Peter 5:8-9); but in the latter verse, there was no need for Satan to devour them. The Christians in this verse had joined his ranks, and he, along with his agents, simply positioned himself among them. They were no longer in a position to bring forth fruit through proclaiming a true witness concerning the kingdom; and he, as a consequence, simply left them alone.

It Remaineth a Tree

Within the scope of the parables in Matthew chapter thirteen, once a course of action had been taken, there was no turning back (e.g., “till the whole was leavened” in the parable of the leaven [Matthew 13:33]); and once fruition had been attained, the text appears to clearly indicate that no change would occur throughout the remainder of the dispensation in relation to that which had come to pass.

This, then, leaves the final form given in the parable as that form which would carry through to the end of the dispensation. That is, once the mustard seed had germinated and grown into a tree (the final form revealed), it would, from all indication, continue as a tree for the remainder of the dispensation.

Not only so, but the birds of the air would also remain in its branches (again, the final form revealed) for the remainder of the dispensation. There is no intimation at all that, sometime during the course of the remainder of the dispensation, the tree could one day become a mustard bush — or anything else — possibly resulting in the birds of the air departing, etc. In fact, such a thought, aside from being contrary to sound interpretation within the scope of the parable, is contrary to any Scripture bearing upon the course of Christianity throughout the dispensation.

(The dispensation would end with Christendom completely leavened, as seen in the Matthew thirteen parables; or, presented another way in Scripture, the dispensation would end with Christendom in a Laodicean state [“…wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked”], as seen in Revelation chapter three.

And the Church at the end of the dispensation, during the day in which we live, is so blinded to the position which it is supposed to occupy that Christians forming these Churches have little to no understanding of that which has occurred and continues to occur, with the end result seen Luke 18:8:

“Nevertheless when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith [lit., ‘the faith’] upon the earth?”

“The faith” has a peculiar reference in the New Testament to the Word of the Kingdom; and the way in which the question is worded in the Greek text of Luke 18:8, a negative response is indicated. That is, when the Son of Man returns, he is not going to find “the faith” being taught in the Churches of the land, liberal and fundamental Churches alike [this is the one place where the two find common ground; neither will have anything to do with the Word of the Kingdom].)

Within the symbolism of “a tree” — from the time of Constantine to the present time — Christendom has found and continues to find itself exactly where Satan wants it. Christendom has been and continues to be associated with “a tree,” a world power (which would have to be Gentile world power during the present dispensation).

From Constantine until Today

Now, how does all of this continue from the time of Constantine even unto today? How, or in what manner, is Christianity still associated with Gentile world power, which would have to be the case with the continuing symbolism of the tree in Matthew 13:32?

The matter is evident on every hand, but it is something which is possibly even more deceptive today than at any other time in history. After all, the “leaven” which the woman placed in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33 has been working for almost two millenniums, and Satan has been allowed the same length of time to sharpen the cutting edge of his master plan.

Over a period of hundreds and hundreds of years, Satan, in progressively carrying out his plans and purposes, has created such confusion that no segment of Christendom has escaped unscathed (cf. Luke 18:8). Those from the liberal wing and fundamental wing have, both alike, fallen prey to the wiles of Satan in the area of world government, as he has continued to foster the association of Christians with that symbolized by “a tree.”

The crux of the plan of Satan is to involve Christians in the present kingdom, an involvement which can only detract from the things in which they are supposed to be involved — things having to do with the coming kingdom. The coming kingdom of Christ is symbolized in Scripture by “a great mountain” or “a high mountain” (Isaiah 2:2-4; Daniel 2:35; Matthew 16:28-17:5), and the only escape for Christians in the world today is to go “to the mountain.” In fact, it is, “Escape for thy life [‘soul’]” (Genesis 19:17).

There is no such thing as a Christian being actively involved in both “the tree” and “the great mountain.” When a Christian becomes interested in “the tree,” he loses interest in “the great mountain,” and vice versa.

Thus, the great deception of Satan revolves around his efforts to keep the Christians’ attention centered on the present “tree” rather than upon the coming “great mountain”; and this deception has been present and effectively executed for hundreds of years.

One of the great cries one hears day after day after day over the religious radio stations and religious TV broadcasts, especially within what is recognized as “fundamental Christianity,” is the call for an increased association of Christians with world government. Christians on every hand are continually being exhorted to involve themselves within the political structure of this present world system. They are being exhorted to band together for purposes of becoming a powerful force or voice in the present system, and a Christian who doesn’t follow suit is looked down upon as being among the uninformed.

Again, it would not be “The Triumph of Christianity” should Christians find themselves controlling, after any fashion, Gentile world power today. In fact, as with the association of Christianity and Rome, beginning during the time of Constantine, it would be just the opposite. Modern-day Christian thought relating to the association of Christians with the state would not have been welcomed at all within the Church until at least the latter part of the second century. Then, by the fourth century, the thought of Christians associating themselves with the present government of the earth would have been right at home in the Church, as it continues to exist today.

Those individuals exhorting Christians to become involved in the political structure of this present world system are, in reality, encouraging Christians to forsake their high calling and become involved in matters totally unrelated to their calling. And for Christians to do this is for those Christians to involve themselves in affairs related to the wrong kingdom — the present kingdom of Satan rather than the coming kingdom of Christ.

Christians are to bide their time, keeping their eyes on the things having to do with the coming kingdom of Christ, not on the things having to do with the present kingdom under Satan. The former is about to be manifested, overthrow and destroy the latter, then become a great mountain and fill the whole earth (Daniel 2:35, 44-45).

In pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast – Anti-Christian by Arlen Chitwood, Part II.pdf designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.  Also in Word Document:  Anti-Christian by Arlen L. Chitwood, Part II.docx which is SAFE to open and print.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Word Document:  Anti-Christian by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx  which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Two Types of Fruit
“Gold, Silver, Precious Stones” or “Wood, Hay, Stubble”
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Two lands are contrasted in Hebrews 6:7-8. The first (v. 7) brings forth “herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed,” and this land “receiveth blessings from God.” The second (Hebrews 6:8) beareth “thorns and briers,” and this land is “rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.”

The land of Canaan and the land of Egypt are set forth after a similar contrast in Scripture.

The land of Canaan is set forth, on the one hand, corresponding to the land of Hebrews 6:7, associated with blessings from God; then it is set forth, on the other hand, as being sharply contrasted with the land of Egypt, which corresponds to the earth under a curse. And though the curse will be lifted for one thousand years (during the coming Messianic Era), at the end of this time “the earth…and the works that are therein shall be burned up” (cf. II Peter 3:10-13).

It is the land of Egypt which corresponds to the land in Hebrews 6:8 — that which bears “thorns and briers… whose end is to be burned [set in sharp contrast to the land and its related fruit in Hebrews 6:7].” And “the land of Egypt” is a type of the world in which man presently lives — a world under a curse, which brings forth “thorns also and thistles” (Genesis 3:17-18).

Whether it be the earth under a curse or natural man connected with the earth, insofar as God is concerned, there can only be total, complete rejection. “That which beareth thorns and briers is rejected.”

The reference in Hebrews though is not to unredeemed man on the earth (although he has been rejected). The reference is to redeemed man who looks to that land which bears “thorns and briers” (Hebrews 6:8) rather than to that land which brings forth “herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed” (Hebrews 6:7). The reference is to the antitype of those Israelites under Moses at Kadesh-Barnea who believed the evil report of the ten spies concerning the land of Canaan, causing them to look back to Egypt rather than out ahead to the land of their calling (Numbers 13:31-14:4).

These Israelites looked back to a land which bore “thorns and briers” rather than out ahead to a land which brought forth “herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed.” And their subsequent overthrow in the wilderness was completely in line with that which God had to say about Egypt, the land to which they had sought to return. Relative to their calling and the land set before them (called out of Egypt to dwell in the land of Canaan as God’s firstborn son, within a theocracy), they were “rejected.” They were overthrown in the wilderness, short of this goal.

And the warning to Christians is that they can, by following the same example, only suffer the same fate. Eternally saved? Yes! But, just as the Israelites under Moses were overthrown on the right side of the blood at a place short of the goal of their calling, so can Christians under Christ be overthrown at the same place, for the same reason, after the identical fashion (cf. I Corinthians 9:24-10:11).

Righteous Lot

The experiences of “righteous” Lot (II Peter 2:7-8) form another Old Testament type — from a different perspective — concerning redeemed man’s calling from the world to a land removed from the world. And, within this account, the type is quite instructive concerning the inability of a carnal, worldly person (though redeemed) to act in any depth at all within the “spiritual” realm.

Lot was among those whom Abraham rescued in the battle of the kings in Genesis chapter fourteen. And, from the record, it seems apparent that Lot was with Abraham when Melchizedek came forth with bread and wine following this battle.

However, it was Abraham alone who was blessed by Melchizedek and was allowed to understand enough about that which was happening to make him lose all interest in the things which the world had to offer (Genesis 14:18-24).

(One aspect of the preceding type would prevent Lot from entering into these experiences, for he was not of Abraham’s seed. But the aspect of the type being viewed is that of two saved individuals in Melchizedek’s presence, not God’s covenant dealings and promises to Abraham and his seed.

Note one facet of teaching from this aspect of the type relative to Christians in the coming kingdom. All will be present when Christ exercises the Melchizedek priesthood, but not all will be blessed.)

Abraham and Lot, in this respect, would fit within the framework of Hebrews 6:1-6. One was allowed to go on into an understanding of the things surrounding Melchizedek, but not so with the other. Viewing their individual backgrounds, the reason becomes evident; and viewing that which occurred in the lives of these two men in subsequent years, the end result is quite instructive.

Abraham lived in “the plains of Mamre,” near Hebron, located in the mountainous terrain of the high country (Genesis 13:18; 14:13; 18:1; 23:17-19; 35:27). Lot, on the other hand, lived in Sodom, in “the plain of Jordan,” in the low-lying country (Genesis 13:10-12; 14:12; 19:1).

The difference in these two places would be similar to the difference between Jerusalem and Jericho. Jerusalem was located in the mountainous terrain of the high country, but Jericho was located near the lowest point in the land (actually, on earth), near the Dead Sea at the southern end of the Jordan plain (where Sodom and the other cities of the plain are believed to have once existed).

Jerusalem and Jericho are set in sharp contrast to one another in Scripture. One is “the city of the great King,” from which blessings for the nations of the earth will flow during the coming age (Psalm 48:2; Zechariah 14:1-21); but “a curse” rests upon the other (Joshua 6:18, 26). And the two places where Abraham and Lot lived are set in similar sharp contrast.

Lot’s downward path can be seen in different places from Genesis 13:10 to Genesis 19:1, and the results of his downward path can be seen in Genesis 14:12-24; 19:1-38.

Lot “lifted up his eyes, and beheld all the plain of Jordan, that it was well watered everywhere…” He then “chose him all the plain of Jordan…dwelled in the cities of the plain, and pitched his tent toward Sodom.” And in the process of doing this, he separated himself from Abraham (Genesis 13:10-12). That is, the carnal believer separated himself from the spiritual believer.

The day came when Lot got into trouble and had to be rescued by Abraham (Genesis 14:12-16). But his long association with the cities of the plain could only have prevented him from seeing beyond the “letter” when Melchizedek subsequently appeared, following the battle of the kings (Genesis 14:18-24); and his failure to see beyond the “letter,” coupled with his long prior association with the cities of the plain, eventually resulted in his not only again living in Sodom but also in his being actively involved within the affairs of the city (Genesis 19:1 [affairs of a city were carried on by men seated at the gate, as was Lot]).

Abraham though, during this same time, dwelled in the high country, removed from the cities of the plain. And, apart from instances such as his rescue of Lot and his intercession on behalf of the righteous in Sodom (Genesis 14:14-16; 18:23-33), the affairs of the people in the Jordan plain were of no moment to him.

Thus, when the day arrived for the destruction of the cities of the plain — as the day will arrive for the destruction of the present world system — two completely contrasting saved individuals can be seen.

And that’s what is in view in Hebrews 6:7-8, along with fruit bearing in each sphere — one of value, the other worthless (cf. I Corinthians 3:12).

Some Christians have been allowed to go on and see that which is taught concerning Melchizedek. Consequently, their interest doesn’t lie in the things of the Jordan plain but in the things of the high country. And they dwell where their interest lies.

Other Christians though, as Lot, have not been allowed to go on and see that which is taught concerning Melchizedek (and, invariably, for the same reason set forth in Lot’s life). Consequently, their interest doesn’t lie in the things of the high country but in those things of the valley instead. And they too dwell where their interest lies.

Escape from Sodom

The Jordan plain with four of its cities was destroyed during Abraham and Lot’s day by “brimstone and fire” from heaven (Genesis 19:24-25; cf. Deuteronomy 29:23). And though Lot was delivered from Sodom prior to this destruction, his deliverance was, as in the words of I Corinthians 3:15, “so as by [‘through’] fire.”

Prior to this destruction, Lot was placed outside Sodom and commanded,

“Escape for thy life; look not behind thee, neither stay thou in all the plain; escape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed” (Genesis 19:17).

Note what’s involved in this four-part command. First, “Escape for thy life [‘soul’].” This is the saving of the soul/life. Physical life in this instance? Yes! But far more than just the physical is involved, as becomes evident from the remainder of the command.

The next three parts relate how the soul/life can be saved:

1) “Look not behind thee” (cf. Luke 9:62; Hebrews 12:1-2)

2) “Neither stay thou in all the plain” (don’t remain in the low-lying country [equivalent to Egypt]).

3) “Escape to the mountain” (a “mountain” is used in Scripture symbolizing a kingdom, particularly Christ’s coming Kingdom [cf. Isaiah 2:1-5; Daniel 2:35, 44, 45; Matthew 17:1-5]).

(Note: Contrary to some English translations, the word “mountain” in the Hebrew text of Genesis 19:17 is singular, as in the KJV. The reference is to a “mountain” symbolizing a kingdom, not to “mountains” symbolizing kingdoms. A distinction between “mountain” and “mountains” in this respect can be seen in Isaiah 2:2-3:

“…the mountain of the Lord’s house [the kingdom of Christ] shall be established at the top of the mountains [all the individual earthly kingdoms]…”)

The escape from the plain to the mountain is an escape from Egypt to Canaan — to that land associated with the coming kingdom. This is where one’s attention is to be centered. This is where he is to dwell.

Then this four-part command is followed by that which will happen to a person should he not follow that which the Lord has to say in this respect: “lest thou be consumed.” That is, he will be consumed by that which will itself be consumed; and, as a consequence, he will lose his soul/life.

Lot though had no concept of that which was being stated; and, in reality, even though the Lord had given him this four-part command, he couldn’t follow it.

His spiritual senses had not been sufficiently developed or exercised. He could do no more than act after a carnal fashion, which he did (Genesis 19:19-20). And this is the apparent reason why the Lord, apart from remonstrance, honored his request to be allowed to go to Zoar instead of the mountain (Genesis 19:21-23).

However, Zoar — a city in the plain, spared for Lot — wasn’t the last stop. After the destruction of the other cities of the plain, Lot became afraid to dwell in Zoar and moved out into the mountain to which he had previously been commanded to escape.

But, unlike Abraham, Lot dwelled on the mountain in “a cave” (Genesis 19:30) rather than standing in a place “before the Lord” (Genesis 19:27; cf. Genesis 18:22). He, in effect, dwelled in a place of shame rather than in a place of honor.

And therein is the account of two pilgrims who governed their lives after two entirely different fashions, one day arriving at the same destination and finding themselves occupying diametrically opposed positions, completely commensurate with the fashion in which they had governed their lives during their previous pilgrim journey.

Thus will it be with Christians on the Mountain in that coming day.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Two Types of Fruit by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:   Lamp Broadcast - Two Types of Fruit by Arlen L. Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Israel, in the Land Today
The Beginning of God’s Promised Restoration?
Or, Is This Jewish Presence in the Land Something Else?
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Because of continued Israeli disobedience extending over centuries of time, in the eighth and seventh centuries B.C., God, remaining true to His Word, uprooted the Jewish people from their land and drove them out among the nations (Leviticus 26:21ff; Deuteronomy 28:15ff), with the Times of the Gentiles then ensuing. And He drove them out among the nations for a purpose. It was there, among the nations, in subjection to the nations during the Times of the Gentiles, that God had decreed He would deal with His people relative to repentance, followed by restoration (Leviticus 26:40ff; II Chronicles 7:12ff).

In short, the disobedient Jewish people would be driven out among the nations and not be removed until they had repented. God drove them out among the nations to effect repentance through persecution at the hands of the nations, and He would not restore them to their land until His purpose for removing them had been realized.

With that being the case, how could remnants of Jews return at two periods in history? Following the seventy-year Babylonian captivity, three remnants, over time, returned to the land from Babylon (between 538 and 444 B.C., forming the nucleus for a remnant still there over four hundred years later when Christ was on earth); and the other has returned during modern times (forming the present nation of Israel, over 6,000,000 strong).

Since God drove His people out among the nations to effect repentance, why has God allowed these remnants to return prior to repentance?

The answer, in both instances, is evident:

There had to be a remnant in the land in connection with Christ’s first coming, and there has to be a remnant in the land in connection with Christ’s second coming. But, just as the remnant in the land at Christ’s first coming was driven back out among the nations, so will it be with the remnant in the land in connection with Christ’s second coming.

The remnant presently in the land, though comprising some two-fifths of world Jewry and a recognized nation, is going to one day be uprooted and driven back out among the nations. They have to be, if for no other reason than the fact that they have to be in the place where God has decreed that He will deal with the Jewish people relative to repentance.

And, according to Scripture, this is exactly what will occur in the middle of the coming Tribulation when the man of sin, the Beast, the Antichrist, breaks his covenant with Israel and seeks to destroy the nation from off the face of the earth (Matthew 24:15ff; Luke 21:20ff).

The nation of Israel, as we know it today, will cease to exist at this time as a recognized nation among nations. And God will then deal with all of the Jewish people out in Antichrist’s kingdom relative to repentance.

Jonah, a Type

This is set forth in type in the Book of Jonah, relating the story of a disobedient Jewish prophet, running from the Lord, along with that which then occurred.

Jonah had been commanded to go to Nineveh, a Gentile city, and proclaim God’s message to those in that city. But Jonah, in disobedience, went in an opposite direction. He booked passage on board a ship headed west, to Tarshish (Jonah 1:1-3).

Once out on the Mediterranean Sea, a severe storm arose, one so intense that the ship and crew found themselves in danger of being destroyed. And the crew finding that a Jewish prophet, asleep in the hold of the ship, was responsible for the storm, did the only thing which could be done to save the ship and crew. They, at Jonah’s direction, cast him overboard, into the sea. And, with Jonah off the ship and in the sea, “the sea ceased from her raging” (Jonah 1:4-16).

Then, it was in the sea that God both protected Jonah from destruction and dealt with him relative to repentance. God prepared “a great fish” to swallow Jonah to protect him from destruction, and God then dealt with him relative to repentance while in “the belly of the fish.”

Repentance occurred after two days, with God then raising Jonah up on the third day and placing him back in the land of Israel (Jonah 1:17-2:10).

(Note how Scripture deals with the expression “three days and three nights,” found in Jonah 1:17 and referenced in Matthew 12:40. Scripture deals with the matter quite differently than man often does in his Western way of thinking. Scripture deals with the matter in the sense of any part of a day forming the whole of that day, along with the corresponding night period; and Scripture even references the expression found in Jonah 1:17 and Matthew 12:40 two other places in the O.T. where the matter is clearly dealt with after this fashion [I Samuel 30:1, 12-13; Esther 4:16-5:1; cf. Genesis 40:12-20; 42:17-18; II Chronicles 10:5, 12; Matthew 27:62-64].

Thus, Jonah had to be raised on the third day, as Christ not only had to be but was raised on the third day as well [Luke 24:7, 21, 46]. To be raised after a full three days and three nights [72 hrs.], within man’s Western way of thinking, could only be a resurrection no sooner than the fourth day within the way Scripture handles the matter.

Since Christ was raised on the first day of the week [our Sunday, on the Feast of First Fruits], the day of His crucifixion, from a Biblical standpoint, cannot be open to question. The first day of the week was the third day from the sixth day of the previous week [our Friday]. “Friday” was the first day, “Saturday” the second day, and “Sunday” the third day. The matter is really that clear and simple if one allows Scripture to interpret itself.

Christ, as Jonah, was in the place of the dead “three days and three nights,” exactly in line with the way Scripture handles the matter in the O.T. And to handle the matter any other way [e.g., a Wednesday crucifixion, as some attempt to do, having Christ raised on the fifth day] is completely out of line with Scripture.

And not only is the preceding the case, but all these attempts to align Jonah 1:17 and Matthew 12:40 with our Western way of thinking destroy the septenary structure of Scripture. Dating from the crucifixion, all three of God’s firstborn Sons [Christ, Israel, and the Church following the adoption] are going to be raised up to live in God’s sight on the third day, the third 1,000-year period.)

“The sea” where Jonah was cast is used in Scripture in a metaphorical manner to signify the nations; and Jonah being on “the ship” instead of in the sea in the first part of this account could only be seen in the same symbolic manner to show Jonah in the land of Israel rather than out among the nations, i.e., as being on the ship was the only place removed from the sea, being in the land of Israel would be the only place removed from the nations.

Because of his disobedience, Jonah eventually found himself in the sea, which is where God dealt with him relative to repentance. Within the framework of that which the type is about — Jonah as a type of Israel — God could not deal with Jonah on board the ship. Jonah had to be cast into the sea before God could deal with him in the respect seen.

And this is where Israel has been for the past 2,600 years — in the sea, scattered among the nations (i.e., aside from remnants in the land), experiencing persecution at the hands of the nations, with God using the persecuting nations to ultimately bring Israel to the place of repentance.

The picture in Jonah though doesn’t cover the entire 2,600 years, just the last 2,000. The account forms a dual type of both Christ and Israel, with the “three days and three nights” taking one back only to the time of the crucifixion.

Thus, the account deals with the last 2,000 years of Man’s Day (two days, the present dispensation) and merges into the 1,000-year Lord’s Day (one day, the third day, the Messianic Era).

For two days (for 2,000 years, beginning with the crucifixion) Israel, as Jonah, is seen in a disobedient state, in the sea, scattered among the nations. But then comes the third day, the third 1,000-year period when a repentant Israeli nation will be removed from the Gentile nations, be placed back in the land, and take God’s message to the Gentiles, exactly as seen in God’s dealings with Jonah in the type.

God’s Dealings with Israel At Christ’s First Coming, Second Coming

At the time of Christ’s first coming, a remnant was in the land. And Christ dealt with this remnant relative to repentance while they were still in the land.

And this would seemingly be contrary to not only God having driven the Jewish people from their land in order to deal with them but the type as seen in the Book of Jonah as well. As will be shown though, such is not the case at all. It couldn’t be the case, else God would be acting contrary to His Word.

In the same respect, Since Christ dealt with the prior remnant in the land, could God not leave the present remnant in the land and deal with them relative to repentance while still in the land? And the answer to that could only be a resounding, “No!” There is a major, marked difference in conditions pertaining to the two remnants which would prevent such from occurring.

The remnant in the land when Christ came the first time was in the land under Gentile rule. Rome was the world power in that day, with the Jewish people in the land subjected to this power. Rome even had rulers in the land of Israel, ruling over the Jewish people.

The situation was similar to a number of instances seen in the Book of Judges where the Jewish people, because of disobedience, time after time, found themselves under subjection to surrounding Gentile nations while still in the land. And this was, in turn, followed by repentance and God sending a deliverer.

That was the situation in Israel when Christ came the first time, with the Deliverer sent, calling the Jewish people to repentance. In effect, with Israel subjected to the nations in the land — with the land under Gentile control as well, in keeping with that seen in the Book of Judges — God could only have looked upon the matter in a similar sense to His people removed from their land and scattered among the nations.

Thus, because the Jewish people found themselves under Roman rule in their own land at Christ’s first coming, He could deal with them relative to repentance while in the land. Then, once they had rejected both the offer and reoffer of the kingdom, God allowed Titus with his Roman legions to come in, uproot His people, and scatter them throughout the nations, with the same end in view.

The situation today though is quite different. The remnant in the land today exists apart from Gentile rule. Thus, God cannot deal with them relative to repentance while still in the land, unless, of course, He brings Gentile powers into the land and subjugates his people (as 2,000 years ago when Rome ruled).

But, as previously seen, this is not what is going to happen. God is going to bring matters to pass in the only other way which He can and remain true to His Word.

God, remaining completely in line with His Word — whether the type from Jonah or other related parts of His Word — is going to uproot His people from their land and scatter them among the nations. Only then can He deal with them relative to repentance.

The Israelites have returned to the land in an unrepentant and disbelieving state through a Zionist movement, not through God restoring His people in accord with His numerous promises, for such a restoration can occur only following repentance and belief. Israel today is as Jonah on board the ship, with the sea (the nations) raging, though the nations raging in complete fulfillment of Psalm 2:1ff will not be seen until the Tribulation.

The only recourse is as seen in Jonah. Israel must be driven back out among the nations, where God will protect them, deal with them, and bring them to the same place which He brought Jonah — repentance, belief, restored to the land, and then taking God’s message to the nations.

(As seen in the type, the sea raged as long as Jonah was on board the ship. “Jonah” was the catalyst. And once he had been cast overboard into the sea, where God could deal with him relative to repentance, the sea quit raging.

Israel in the land today, in the same disobedient and unrepentant state as Jonah, is the catalyst for the unrest seen among the surrounding nations. The Jewish people, as Jonah, must be removed from their land [from the ship] and placed back out among the nations [in the sea]. Only there, among the nations, exactly as in the type, will God deal with the Jewish people relative to repentance and restoration.

In the type, the sea quit raging once Jonah had been cast into the sea; and, in complete keeping with the type, one could only expect the turmoil among the nations to cease as well once Israel has been removed from her land and driven back out among these nations.

However, the opposite will seemingly occur, for the turmoil will continue, becoming even greater among the nations at this time. But, though Israel will still be the catalyst, the reason for this turmoil will be different. This continuing, greater turmoil will have to do with anti-Semitism of a nature unseen in the world up to this time.

And this anti-Semitism will be of such a severe nature that after 2,600 years of Gentile dominance and rule, the Jewish people will ultimately be left with no recourse other than to repent, calling upon the God of their fathers for deliverance.)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Israel, in the Land Today by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Israel, in the Land Today by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Questioning Judas’ Salvation
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

(Judas’ eternal salvation is far more often than not brought into question by Bible students. In fact, the matter invariably goes beyond that in most Christian circles, in commentaries, etc. Judas has been viewed as an unsaved individual by so many for so long that it is usually untenable to think of him any other way.

But, if one turns to the Scriptures alone — Sola Scriptura — the matter can be seen in a quite different light. And that’s what these few thoughts, taken mainly from John 13, are about.

The base for the whole of the matter involves a question concerning the message proclaimed by John the Baptist, Christ, the Twelve, and then the Seventy to Israel at Christ’s first coming.

Did these individuals carry a message to a saved or to an unsaved generation of Jews?

The manner in which that question is answered and understood is crucial to a correct understanding of the message proclaimed to Israel, beginning with John the Baptist for some three and one-half years before Calvary and continued by those forming the one new man “in Christ” for almost another thirty years following Calvary.

And, the manner in which that question is answered and understood is, in turn, crucial to a proper understanding of the issue at hand — Judas’ salvation [an issue which, solely from a Scriptural standpoint, should never have even been raised].

For information on the preceding, note particularly the author’s articles, “Salvation, O.T., N.T.”, and in this site “Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles.”)

Jesus’ statement in John 13:10-11 is often used in an effort to show that Judas was not among those viewed as having been washed completely, as the other disciples, placing him in an unsaved state. However, the passage can’t be understood in this manner, for it would be out of line with both Jesus’ actions in this chapter and other Scriptures dealing with the disciples and their ministry.

It appears clear from John 13:12 — “after he had washed their feet” — that Christ washed the feet of all twelve disciples, with no distinction made between Judas and the other eleven in this respect. And He could not have included Judas among those whose feet He had washed apart from having looked upon Judas in the antitype of previously having had his complete body washed.

Christ’s act of washing the disciples’ feet in John chapter thirteen foreshadowed His present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary, which is for the saved alone. Thus, through this act of washing Judas’ feet, Christ acknowledged something which is really not even an issue in the text (or any other text in Scripture for that matter) — that Judas was a saved individual, not unsaved as is so often believed and taught.

In this respect, John 13:10-11 [10b] would have to be understood in the sense of Judas’ uncleanness being associated with Christ’s present actions (washing a part of the body, following a complete bath); and, as stated in the text, it had to do with Judas’ future actions — betraying Christ (John 13:11).

Judas’ betrayal of Christ, mentioned in this verse, could, in no way, be a grounds for questioning his salvation. If it were, salvation would be brought over into the realm of works, where it can’t exist (e.g., note that Peter denied Christ three times — a similar act in many respects [Matthew 26:58, 69-75]; and his salvation can’t be brought into question for this denial, for exactly the same reason that Judas’ salvation can’t be brought into question for his betrayal).

It would really make no sense to associate Judas’ actions with saved-unsaved issues (which have to be read into the text to do so). On the other hand though, it would make perfect sense to associate his actions with unfaithfulness (as Peter’s subsequent actions, also foretold by Jesus immediately before they occurred), which is really what the text deals with.

Then note Jesus’ previous calling of Judas as one of the Twelve, to be numbered among those carrying the good news pertaining to the kingdom of the heavens to Israel. It would be completely untenable to believe that Jesus would call someone among the Twelve, who was spiritually dead, to carry a message necessitating spiritual life and understanding to a nation possessing spiritual life and capable of this type understanding.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Questioning Judas’ Salvation by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Questioning Judas’ Salvation by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Does the Son Know?
Does the Son Know the Day and Hour of His Return?
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Christians, through the signs of the times, can know the nearness of the Lord’s return; and the Lord has seen fit to supply His people with an abundance of information in this realm.

Christians though cannot know the day nor the hour. These specifics are reserved for the “Father only” (cf. Matthew 24:36; Mark 13:32).

Within this framework, some Christians have been disturbed by the way Mark 13:32 reads (Matthew 24:36 also reads this same way in several of the better Greek manuscripts and is so translated in most later English versions [ref. ASV, NASB, NIV]):

“But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father.”

The way that this verse reads in the English text has left some with the thought that even Christ Himself did not know the day and hour of His return, which, of course, would reflect negatively upon His deity.

Seeing this problem, some expositors have attempted to call attention to self-imposed limitations in connection with Christ’s incarnation and appearance “in the likeness of sinful flesh” on the earth (human limitations, distinguishing between Christ’s human and Divine natures). Though viewing the matter after this fashion may seemingly solve the problem (in reality though, it produces far more problems than it solves), the text actually teaches something quite different.

(Christ is NOT both God and man, with some type distinction existing between the two, allowing for the preceding. Rather, He is the God-Man, wherein such a distinction CANNOT possibly exist.)

Correctly translated, the text is really a direct allusion to the deity of Christ, showing to the ones being addressed that He was exactly Who He claimed to be. Matthew 24:36 also teaches the same truth with the addition of the words, “neither the Son,” for the Greek manuscripts containing these words read the same way as the Greek text of Mark 13:32 reads.

The Greek words ei me, appearing in and translated “but” in both Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32, are the key to a correct understanding of these passages. Possibly the best comments on the matter were those given years ago by Archbishop Trench as he was expounding on the words ei me in Mark 13:32:

“The late Archbishop Trench, one of the great authorities on words, when lecturing to a London college, called attention to the fact that in the last part of this verse [‘but the Father’], the two Greek words ei me, translated ‘but,’ really mean ‘if not.’ The Greek word ei means ‘if,’ and the Greek word me means ‘not.’ He called attention to the fact that any good Greek Concordance would reveal the same.

Archbishop Trench understood this verse to mean, ‘If I were not God as well as man, even I would not know the day nor the hour.’ Thus, Mark 13:32 corrected would read:

‘But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son if not the Father.’

In other words, Jesus says that if He were not the Father He would not know. We have the same truth in John 9:33 with the same two Greek words, ei me, translated, ‘if not’ — ‘If this man were not of God, he could do nothing.’” — Selected Writings of A. Edwin Wilson

Thus, Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32, rather than showing self-imposed limitations of the Son (as previously stated, the attempted explanation used in some Christian circles), or a non-deity status of the Son (as claimed by certain cults), are two of the most straightforward verses in the New Testament bearing witness to the Son’s true identity.

He is one with the Father, possessing the same attributes. If He were not God, He would not know the day and hour of His return; but He is God, and He consequently does know.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Does the Son Know by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.


To website CONTENTS Page.
Misuse of John Twenty, Verses Thirty and Thirty One
Purpose for the Eight Signs in John’s Gospel
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:

But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name” (John 20:30-31).

All four gospels — Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John — present the same message to the same recipients. All four present a record of the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the Jewish people, with each presenting the matter from a different perspective. Each gospel presents different facets of a complete word picture, with the four gospels together forming the complete picture.

The Gospel of John though can only be considered unique among the other three gospels, particularly in one central respect. It is the only one of the four gospels which provides a specifically stated purpose for particular events which the Spirit of God moved John to record a decade or two after these events occurred.

The Gospel of John is built around eight signs depicting events which occurred during Christ’s earthly ministry to the Jewish people. These signs had been Divinely designed to effect belief among the Jewish people. And, though many Jews believed, the nation at large remained in unbelief, climaxing this unbelief by rejecting the proffered kingdom, crucifying their Messiah, and pledging their allegiance to a pagan Gentile king.

Then a decade or two later — during the period covered by the Book of Acts, during the re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the Jewish people (which lasted from 33 A.D. to about 62 A.D.) — the Spirit of God singled out eight signs (from among all the signs which Jesus had performed) and moved John to record them in his gospel. And the purpose for the Spirit moving John to record these eight particular signs is given near the conclusion of his gospel, in John 20:30-31.

These eight signs, forming a framework around which John’s gospel is built, were recorded for EXACTLY the same purpose that they had originally been performed:

These signs had originally been performed to effect belief among the Jewish people during the offer of the kingdom of the heavens, during Christ’s earthly ministry, as recorded in the gospel accounts.

They were then recorded in John’s gospel to effect belief among the Jewish people during the re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens, during the ministry of the apostles, as recorded in the Book of Acts.

This is the reason why, in the Book of Acts — in line with Romans 1:16; 2:9-10 — the apostles and others always, without exception, went ”to the Jew first” in every locality where the message was proclaimed. It was only after the message had been proclaimed to the Jews in a particular locality (invariably followed by rejection) that those proclaiming the message were free to go to the Gentiles in that same locality with the same message concerning the kingdom, though “an offer” of the kingdom, not “a re-offer” (which, of necessity, because of the message, could only have been “an offer” of the kingdom to saved Gentiles).

This is also the reason why one can know that the Gospel of John — recorded to effect belief among the Jewish people relative to Christ and the proffered kingdom — was written at a time before the close of the re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, sometime before about 62 A.D. (much earlier than many claim). The Jewish people simply could not have been singled out in the specific manner seen in John 20:30-31 — concerning “signs” in relation to the Messianic King and His Kingdom — had the gospel been recorded following the time of the re-offer of the kingdom to the Jewish people.

As previously seen, these two verses in John chapter twenty refer back to eight signs, among numerous other signs, performed for a particular, revealed purpose during the original offer of the kingdom; and, as also previously seen, they could only have been singled out and recorded for exactly the same purpose during the re-offer of the kingdom.

(For additional information concerning “signs” manifested during and following Christ’s earthly ministry, seen during the period covered by the four gospels and the Book of Acts, refer to the author’s article, “Signs, Wonders, Miracles.”)

“That Ye Might Believe That Jesus Is the Christ, the Son of God”

The key words in the first part of verse thirty-one are “believe,” “Jesus,” “Christ,” and “Son.” And the manner in which all four words are used MUST be understood in the light of the introductory reference to “signs” in the previous verse, which reflects back on all the signs which Jesus performed (“And many other signs…” [John 20:30a]), whether recorded or not recorded in the other three gospels.

Then, remaining within the context, the manner in which all four words are used can only have to do with the Son’s previous ministry to the Jewish people in relation to His kingship and the proffered kingdom.

1) “That Ye Might Believe”

Belief among the Jewish people during both the original offer of the kingdom (recorded in the gospel accounts) and the re-offer of the kingdom (recorded in the Book of Acts) had to do with EXACTLY the same thing. It had to do with the One born King, Jesus the Christ, God’s Son; and it had to do with the message being proclaimed, the proffered kingdom of the heavens (Matthew 2:1-2; 3:1-2; 4:17).

Belief during the original offer of the kingdom had NOTHING to do with eternal salvation, for Christ came to a people who were already saved. They, as their ancestors, going all the way back to Moses (throughout thirty-five generations, covering over fourteen centuries), had sacrificed paschal lambs year after year (though breaks in the offering of sacrifices would have occurred at times during Gentile dominance [during the time of the Judges] or during Gentile captivity [the subsequent Assyrian and Babylonian captivities]). And, as during Moses’ day (as also before or after that time) there was death and shed blood, that which God has required for man’s salvation since Adam sinned in Eden.

And, when Christ came to Israel four millenniums following man’s creation and subsequent fall, God could only have looked upon the matter in exactly the same manner as He had previously looked upon it during Adam’s day, or later during Moses’ day. The statement from Exodus 12:13, “…when I see the blood, I will pass over you…,” must remain true throughout all time.

The regenerate state of the Jewish people at Christ’s first coming allowed that seen in the gospel accounts to occur — an offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the Jewish people. Otherwise, there could not have been an offer. The kingdom COULD NOT THEN and it CANNOT TODAY be offered to unregenerate individuals. A person MUST first possess spiritual life before spiritual values of this nature can enter into the picture.

And, as well, this is THE ONLY REASON that there could have been a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, which, of necessity, had to be limited to about thirty years.

The same saved generation of Jews living before Calvary remained on the scene following Calvary. But when this generation began to pass off the scene via death some three decades later (replaced by Jews refusing to avail themselves of the blood of the Paschal Lamb slain in 33 A.D., which fulfilled the O.T. type introduced in Exodus chapter twelve, rendering any future slaying of paschal lambs on the Passover by the Jewish people non-efficacious), the re-offer of the kingdom, of necessity, could no longer continue.

A saved generation of Jews, to whom an offer of the kingdom could be extended, no longer existed beyond about 62 A.D. when the re-offer of the kingdom, of necessity, came to a close.

Thus, contextually in John 20:31, belief involves the Jewish Messiah in relation to the kingdom, not eternal life. And this is evident from not only that which precedes (signs) but that which the verse goes on to state (“that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God”).

2) “That Jesus Is the Christ”

The name “Jesus” means salvation (Matthew 1:21). The Greek word translated “Jesus,” Iesous, is the equivalent of the Hebrew words Yeshuah (meaning “salvation”) or Jehoshua (“Joshua,” a cognate form of Yeshuah, meaning exactly the same — “salvation”).

The word Yeshuah is used about eighty times in the Old Testament, it is always used in the sense of “deliverance,” and it is usually translated “salvation” (e.g., Genesis 49:18; II Chronicles 20:17; Isaiah 12:2).

Then the name “Joshua,” appearing numerous times in the Old Testament, appears in the New Testament twice, in Acts 7:45 and Hebrews 4:8. “Joshua” in the Greek text, as previously noted, is Iesous, distinguished from the name “Jesus” only through the context. And a failure to take the context into consideration apparently caused the KJV translators to erroneously translate the word as “Jesus” in both Acts 7:45 and Hebrews 4:8.

“Deliverance” or “salvation” in Scripture though (both Old and New Testaments), as the use of the name Iesous in the New Testament (meaning “salvation”), must be viewed contextually to determine what type deliverance or salvation is in view.

In the preceding respect, most of the references to “salvation” in the New Testament actually relate either directly or indirectly to the Messianic Era, not to eternal life. And the thought of salvation (“life”) through the use of the name “Jesus” in John 20:31, both textually and contextually, is used in exactly this same sense.

3) “The Son of God”

“Sonship” in Scripture implies rulership, for sonship is centrally for regal purposes in the governmental structure of God’s kingdom.

“Sons of God” (angels) presently rule throughout God’s kingdom, whether on this earth, other provinces throughout the galaxy, or provinces throughout all the galaxies forming the universal kingdom of God. All angels, whether fallen (as Satan and his angels) or unfallen (all the other angels) are sons of God, else angels (fallen or unfallen) could not rule.

Angels are sons because of creation. Unlike that which occurs in the human realm, there is no procreation in the angelic world. Each angel is a special, individual creation, providing the status of sonship (which has to do with “creation,” not salvation).

Adam, because of creation, was a son of God both before and following the fall (Luke 3:38), which was completely in line with the reason for his creation, given in the opening chapter of Genesis:

“And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion… [Hebrews, radah, ‘rule’; i.e., ‘…and let them rule…’]” (Genesis 1:26a; cf. Genesis 1:27-28).

Then, when the Redeemer appeared, He appeared as God’s Son (via “birth,” not creation), the second Man, the last Adam (Matthew 2:15; 3:17; I Corinthians 15:45-47). He, like the first Adam, was tested. But, rather than being overcome by Satan, He overcame Satan, showing that He was fully qualified to take the sceptre (Matthew 4:1-11).

Thus, through the second Man, the last Adam, the purpose for man’s creation and redemption (following his fall) will ultimately be realized.

“And That Believing Ye Might Have Life through His Name”

The key words in the second part of John 20:31 are “believing” and “life.” And, as in the first part of the verse, both words must be understood in the light of the introductory reference to “signs” in the previous verse, which reflects back not only on the previous eight signs in John’s gospel but upon all the signs which Jesus had performed, whether recorded or not recorded in the other three gospels.

Then also, as in the first part of the verse, remaining within context, both words can only have to do with the Son’s previous ministry to the Jewish people in relation to His kingship and the proffered kingdom.

The key words throughout Scripture are “believe” and “faith”; and both, in reality, are the same word. One is a verb (Gk., pisteuo; “believe”), and the other is a noun (Gk., pistis; “faith”).

And faith (or belief) is connected with the whole of man’s salvation, whether that of the spirit, the soul, or the body (cf. John 3:16; Romans 1:17; 8:13-23; Ephesians 2:8-9; Hebrews 10:35-39; I Peter 1:3-9).

The reference to believing in the latter part of John 20:31 has to do with “life” which the Jewish people could have realized during either the offer or the re-offer of the kingdom. Thus, believing, with a view to “life” in this verse, has to do with the saved and that which lay ahead for those among the saved who exercised faith.

This verse has NOTHING to do with the unsaved, in that past day, or today.

And because signs (v. 30) and the offer or re-offer of the kingdom are in view, using this verse relative to the gospel of grace and the unsaved today completely removes the verse from its contextual setting, doing away with the subject and teaching at hand (much like trying to use II Chronicles 7:14 relative to the Church today).

As well, attempting to use this verse in the preceding manner can only corrupt the simple gospel of grace, for signs and a message to the Jewish people relative to the kingdom have NOTHING to do with the gospel of grace.

Then one final problem exists through misusing John 20:31 in the preceding manner. John’s gospel is often said to be the one gospel among the four written to tell an unsaved person how to be saved. Such though places A COMPLETELY WRONG PERSPECTIVE on the overall message of this gospel, essentially removing John’s gospel from its correct contextual setting among the other three.

(For material on the simplicity of the gospel of grace [past aspect of the salvation message] or material on the overall gospel message [past, present, and future aspects of the salvation message], one should begin at Moses, not John or anywhere else in the New Testament. And, as well, that would be true when dealing with any Biblical doctrine.

Everything has been set forth in its pristine, unchangeable form in Moses [Genesis-Deuteronomy]. Then, all else which follows Moses [Joshua-Revelation] is commentary.

Or, viewing different parts of the preceding, the whole of the matter is initially set forth in the opening thirty-four verses of Moses, with commentary following. Then, moving beyond this, filling in details at stages… The whole of the matter is again set forth in the opening eleven chapters of Moses, with commentary following; the whole of the matter is again set forth in the opening first book of Moses, with commentary following; the whole of the matter is again set forth in the five books of Moses, with commentary following; the whole of the matter is again set forth in the whole of the Old Testament, with commentary following [the New Testament].

In this respect, there is NOTHING in the New Testament that is not seen after some fashion in the Old Testament. And that thought can be carried back through each of the sections that have been mentioned in the preceding paragraph — NOTHING in the latter that is not set forth in the former. This is simply one of the ways that God has structured His Word, and this Word MUST be studied and dealt with accordingly, always comparing Scripture with Scripture.

Thus, John’s gospel is not really the proper place to begin when dealing with salvation by grace or any other facet of the gospel message. Beginning with John, a person is starting in the middle of the Book.

[There would be a sense in which John’s gospel could be a correct beginning place, as Genesis. But that’s only if this gospel is understood in a correct respect, which can be seen and understood ONLY through drawing from Genesis. John’s gospel, paralleling Genesis, should begin the New Testament, not Matthew. John is the Genesis of the New Testament, as Genesis is the John of the Old Testament.

Also, placing John’s gospel first, with a statement regarding THE PURPOSE for “signs,” would set the stage for the appearance of “signs” in the three gospels which would then follow, along with Acts.

For information on John’s gospel opening the New Testament instead of Matthew’s gospel, refer to the author’s article, “Genesis and John”].

The opening five verses of Genesis [for salvation by grace] or the opening thirty-four verses [for the complete gospel message] is where this message first begins to be revealed and developed in Scripture.

Should a person dealing with the salvation message — either in part or the whole — begin elsewhere?

After all, God began in Genesis and structured matters after a particular fashion for a reason, which could only say, in no uncertain terms, that an individual needs the background in Genesis to properly deal with material following Genesis [e.g., with John]. As well, this will provide the evident reason why so many in Christian circles today deal improperly with John.

And, as should be evident from the preceding several paragraphs, or the preceding part of this article as a whole, John’s gospel, because of its overall message, CANNOT be the place to begin. This gospel deals far more with present and future aspects of salvation than with the past aspect [salvation by grace], necessitating an understanding, from previous revelation, particularly from Genesis, concerning the overall gospel message.

Then there is the matter of John’s gospel being very Jewish in nature, dealing with “signs” and the Jews of another time relative to a proffered kingdom [dealt with in the preceding part of this article].

Seeing John’s gospel in its complete, overall setting among the other Purpose for the Eight Signs in John’s Gospel 9 three gospels and occupying its proper place in Scripture as a whole is something which goes almost completely unrecognized by Christians today. And, as previously alluded to, this can only account, in no small part, for the present wide misuse of this gospel, which often results in a corruption of the simple message of the gospel of grace on the one hand [e.g., seeing “signs” connected with this message] and a doing away with the correct message set forth in John’s gospel on the other hand.)

The End, the Means

Question: Is it ever right to do wrong to do or be right? Or, another way of asking the same question, Does the end ever justify the means?

The preceding is what all individuals misusing John 20:30-31 should ask themselves.

Is it all right to misuse these two verses (lift them from their context, make the verses say or teach something other than what they actually do say and teach [which is what is being done]) to arrive at what would be considered a positive “end”? And if actions of this nature, to reach a positive “end,” are all right, then maybe it is all right to do wrong to do right. Maybe the end does justify the means. At least many, by their actions, appear to think so.

But, if it is not right to do this, then the entire approach to this matter regarding John 20:30-31 needs to be reexamined.

A proclamation of salvation by grace, to follow Biblical guidelines, MUST be presented as the beginning point (a passing from death unto life), for A PURPOSE, which will ultimately be realized in the future Messianic Kingdom, with all things involved therein (inheritance, rulership, etc).

When salvation by grace is dealt with outside its Biblical context, apart from present and future aspects of salvation, for a purpose, the message simply cannot be dealt with in its pristine clarity. Scripture NEVER presents salvation by grace as standing alone in this respect, apart from a reason/purpose for being saved (which, from a Scriptural standpoint, is NEVER seen as having an ultimate outcome of going to heaven instead of hell, etc.). Doing something of this nature is left for man to foul up. And “foul up” in this realm seems to be what he often does best today.

If an individual wants to begin aright, which could only be beginning where God began, laying a proper foundation, he MUST begin in the opening two chapters of Genesis, beginning the Old Testament; or the same thing can be seen by beginning in the opening two chapters of John, but ONLY when seeing John beginning the New Testament, as the Genesis of the New Testament, occupying its proper place among the four gospels.

Now, with the preceding as foundational, note the thought of “belief” in John 20:31.

Those in view in this verse (“ye,” a plural pronoun) — “that ye might believe” — can only refer back to unbelieving Israel, the signs, and the proffered kingdom (first the offer, then the re-offer). And the “life” being offered has to do with life in the kingdom, not with eternal life.

The two verses together (vv. 30, 31) are dealing with a people already beyond that foreshadowed by events on day one in Genesis chapter one. They are dealing with a people in that foreshadowed by events on days two through six (Genesis 1:6-28), with a view to the seventh day, foreshadowing the Messianic Kingdom (Genesis 2:1-3).

And if that seen in Genesis is referenced in the Gospel of John, the same thing is seen in the opening two chapters, ending at exactly the same place, in the Messianic Kingdom, to be realized during the same seventh day (Genesis 1:1-2:11).

Genesis has to do with God’s pattern showing the restoration of a ruined creation, foreshadowing the restoration of ruined man. John has to do centrally with the restoration of ruined man, as foreshadowed in Genesis (cf. John 1:29, 35-36).

Man’s creation in Genesis is seen having to do with regality, which is seen in connection with the seventh day. And this restoration in John is seen not only in connection with regality on the seventh day but having to do centrally with Israel, along with the fact that salvation is of the Jews, as seen in the same gospel (John 4:22).

As previously seen, the salvation message throughout John’s gospel is inseparably connected with the eight signs, having to do with Israel. But, though this is the case, that’s not to say that the salvation message would be any different for unsaved man today, for it wouldn’t, though “signs” have NOTHING to do with the gospel of grace.

“Jesus” is the Saviour, regardless of whether it was deliverance for Israel in the past relative to one thing (life in the kingdom for individuals already possessing eternal life, with the signs pointing to this life in the kingdom) or for unsaved man today (eternal salvation, completely apart from signs, with the kingdom ultimately in view). Believing in Jesus Who can save is the issue for both, though for different reasons, but with the same ultimate end result (life in the kingdom).

Thus, many salvation verses in John’s gospel can be used either way, for the same thing said to the Jews regarding salvation can only be the same as that said to unsaved man today (though the salvation/deliverance from “what” is different in each case, it’s still believe in the Saviour).

Note, for example, in this same respect, verses such as Acts 4:12 or I John 5:11-13. These verses, contextually, have nothing to do with the unsaved. The verse in Acts has to do with belief regarding Israel during the re-offer of the kingdom (Acts 4:10-14); and the verses in I John have to do with Christians, exercising faith, being brought forth from above rather than from below (I John 5:1-4, 18). But these verses carry the same message that would be used when dealing with the unsaved, for the same Saviour is being referenced, though certain things regarding salvation (Israel 2,000 years ago, Christians today, unsaved man today) would not be the same at all. And this same thing can be seen numerous other places in Scripture.

So, in light of the preceding, what’s wrong with numerous groups and individuals treating John 20:30-31 after the fashion seen in this article (as a reference to signs performed to show the unsaved, whether Jew or Gentile, how to be saved)?

Note what John 20:31 actually states, reflecting back on Israel and the signs (which can only have to do with Israel in relation to the proffered kingdom) — “that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God.” The word “Christ” (Gk.) or “Messiah” (Heb.), meaning “anointed one,” is contextually associated with Israel, their Messianic hope, and has reference to the One Who will rule and reign.

Prophets, priests, and kings were “anointed” in Israel. Christ was born King (Matthew 2:2) and presented Himself to Israel after this fashion.

And, as previously seen, this has to do with salvation/deliverance for Israel in relation to the kingdom. Then, in connection with this, “sonship” (“God’s Son”) implies rulership.

Wording for the unsaved today would be more along the lines, “that ye might believe that Jesus (meaning ‘salvation’) is the One Who can and will save,” with eternal salvation in view, NOT with the King and His kingdom in immediate view, as seen in John 20:31.

Note Acts 16:31 in this respect, where a Gentile, not Israel, is in view. The word, “Christ” [KJV] is not found in the better Greek Manuscripts.

But John 20:30-31 has been removed from its context, with little attention paid to the exact wording of the two verses as well. The “ye” in v. 31, inseparably connected with the Jewish people and the reference to signs in v. 30, is associated with the unsaved today, with the signs having been performed to depict a salvation message for them (with those advocating this referring to the Gospel of John as the one book in Scripture that has been written to the unsaved, telling them how to be saved). And this has been done by continuing with wording that should not even be in view when dealing with the unsaved today (this wording could actually confuse them) — “that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God.”

If an individual wants to use different verses from John’s gospel when dealing with the unsaved, there is nothing wrong with that. But when an individual comes up with a misleading schematic to get to these verses, that is a completely different story.

Doing this reflects negatively on numerous things about John’s gospel as a whole. Such may result in seeing individuals saved, but with a message of this nature about John’s gospel, these same individuals may become so confused about why they have been saved — thinking only of heaven-hell issues, etc. — that they may never get straightened out.

Misusing John 20:30-31 in the manner seen may produce a lot of positive results in the short term, with many thinking that such results are wonderful. But, because of HOW this is being done — ignoring the exact wording of these two verses and the corresponding central message of John’s gospel, doing it other than God’s way (the only way that it could possibly be done through the means used) — in the long term, there, as well, can only be a lot of shipwreck strewn along the path that these same individuals have traveled.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Misuse of John 20, Verses 30-31 by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Acts Period
Twenty-Nine Continuing Years
Invariably Misunderstood and Mistaught
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

At the Beginning:
“But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth” (Acts 1:8).

After Twenty-Nine Years:
“Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it.
And when he had said these words, the Jews departed, and had great reasoning among themselves” (Acts 28:28-29).
BOOK COVER

An individual’s interpretation and understanding of the Book of Acts will invariably be governed by his interpretation and understanding of the four introductory gospels. Go right in the gospels and a correct transition into Acts would naturally follow. BUT, go wrong in the gospels, and the error can only continue in Acts.

And the whole of the matter doesn’t end in Acts but continues into the epistles as well — both correct and incorrect interpretation and understanding, depending on how an individual begins in the gospels.

Then, matters in this respect can only be moved back behind the gospels, for the gospels are simply an outgrowth and continuation of previous revelation, going all the way back to Moses.

The gospels have to do with the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel — a kingdom introduced in the first chapter of Genesis (Genesis 1:26-28), seen after different fashions throughout the Old Testament, re-offered to Israel in Acts, offered to Christians during the Acts period and beyond, and realized in the Book of Revelation (Revelation 11:15), as foreshadowed at the beginning in the foundational type (Genesis 2:1-3).

Understand this in the Old Testament, and it can be easily understood in the gospels; understand this in the gospels, and it can be easily understood in Acts; understand this in Acts, and it can be easily understood in the epistles; understand this in the epistles, and the goal toward which ALL previous Scripture moves can be easily understood.

BUT, go wrong at the beginning, in Genesis, and…

Another way of stating the preceding has to do with foundations and building on these foundations.

ALL of the foundations have been laid in the Old Testament, particularly in Genesis, and more particularly early in Genesis. And ALL subsequent Scripture MUST be dealt with in complete accord with the foundation upon which it rests.

Thus, beginning in the gospels, Acts, or the epistles is beginning in the middle of the Book. And, when this is done, there is ONLY one proper way to handle matters. Data in later revelation MUST be dealt with in complete accord with data in earlier revelation, particularly taking matters back to Moses, back to the foundations.

(See The Study of Scripture BOOK in this site for a comprehensive study of foundations.)  
FOREWORD

Events during time covered by the Book of Acts (from 33 A.D. to about 62 A.D.) center around a re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the nation of Israel.

The original offer was made during about a three and one-half-year period, covered by the gospels; and the re-offer was made during about twenty-nine continuing years, a period covered by the Book of Acts.

Properly understanding the re-offer of the kingdom in Acts is dependent on properly understanding the previous offer in the gospels. And properly understanding the previous offer in the gospels is dependent on properly understanding the place which the kingdom occupies throughout the Old Testament, beginning with Moses in the opening chapters of Genesis.

Individuals invariably go wrong in the gospels and Acts, leading into the epistles, when they attempt to understand and interpret this part of Scripture apart from preceding Scripture, apart from the Old Testament.

And this is the primary reason individuals erroneously attempt to teach salvation by grace from numerous New Testament passages which have NOTHING to do with this message (e.g., being brought forth from above in the account of Nicodemus in John 3, parables in the gospels, signs in the gospels and Acts, Peter’s sermon on the day of Pentecost in Acts 2).

And that brings up a corresponding thought — the simple gospel message, salvation by grace through faith.

NEITHER Acts NOR the gospels (all four) are primarily about salvation by grace. Though this message can be found in the gospels and in Acts, it can ONLY be found sparingly, for ALL five of these books are about an offer/re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, NOT salvation by grace.

NOR are any of the twenty-eight epistles following Acts — Pauline, Hebrews, General, and Revelation 2; 3 — primarily about salvation by grace, though, as in the gospels and Acts, the message can be found different places throughout (but, again, sparingly).

(Note that the preceding has to do with primary interpretation. Secondary application can often be a different matter.)

One of the great tragedies in present-day Christendom has to do with reading salvation by grace into numerous passages in the four gospels and Acts, passages which, as previously seen, have NOTHING to do with this message. That invariably NOT ONLY does away with the message being dealt with in the account(s) BUT often results in a corruption of the simple message of salvation by grace.

The gospel of John is sometimes singled out and separated from the other three gospels (the synoptic gospels) in the preceding respect, with the claim made — on the basis of the stated purpose for the eight “signs” in the gospel (John 20:30-31) — that this gospel has been written to and for the unsaved, relating the salvation message. 

Suffice it to say, this is NOT at all what John’s gospel is about; NOR is this even what John 20:30-31 clearly states.

(In a secondary respect, John’s gospel DOES lend itself to proclaiming salvation by grace more so than the three synoptic gospels.

BUT, even so, this is NOT the primary subject of John’s gospel, NO more so than salvation by grace can be seen as the primary subject in any one of the synoptic gospels.

ALL FOUR gospels deal, centrally, with EXACTLY the SAME thing, which has to do with the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel.)

John’s gospel is about the SAME thing that the other three gospels are about, with all four, together, leading into Acts, dealing with the SAME central message, presenting a complete word picture.

And the statement regarding “signs” in John 20:30-31, unless read apart from its context and place in the book, clearly shows this inseparable association with the other three gospels, clearly stating matters in a manner which should NEVER be missed by anyone.

To erroneously associate this statement in John’s gospel with the unsaved and salvation by grace can ONLY have ONE end result.

Such can ONLY completely remove the entire gospel from its proper New Testament setting and intended purpose, leaving the reader without a proper introduction to the other three gospels and the Book of Acts.

And where matters could ONLY go from such a scenario, all a person has to do is look around in today’s Christendom, for this erroneous approach to John’s gospel is widely followed and taught.

(On the preceding, John’s gospel should begin the New Testament as the introductory gospel, the Genesis of the New Testament, introducing the three synoptic gospels, along with Acts.)

All of the preceding comments on John’s gospel and the synoptics are taken up and dealt with at length in this book (ref. Ch. V). Thus, comments on the gospels will be dropped at this point in the foreword.

A major part of this book will deal with Paul and his ministry. Though Paul is not seen in the book of Acts until chapter eight, his persecuting actions — prior to the events in Acts 9 — possibly extended all the way back to pre-Acts days, covering time during the original offer of the kingdom, as seen in the gospels.

Paul’s pre-conversion actions though, contrary to popular teaching and thought over the years, were NOT centered upon the early Church. Aside from the one hundred twenty, immersed in the Spirit on the day of Pentecost in Acts 2, there was NO early Church for him to persecute.

Rather, Paul persecuted believing Jews, possibly, as previously stated, even preceding Calvary, but definitely during time covered by part or all of the early chapters of Acts (Acts 1-7).

Believing Jews in Acts were as believing Jews in the gospels. One had believed the offer of the kingdom in the gospels, the other had believed the re-offer of the kingdom in Acts.

And, upon belief, one NO more became a member of the one new man “in Christ” than the other. Believing Jews throughout Acts were simply added to those Jews who had believed during the gospels, NOT added to the Church.

Aside from the one hundred twenty disciples on the day of Pentecost, throughout the Acts period, the beginning formation of the Church was reserved for Gentiles who had been saved following Acts 10 (when the first Gentile was saved), NOT for believing Jews either before that time in the gospels or after that time during the Acts period, preceding Acts 28:28.

(The eunuch from Ethiopia in Acts 8:27-39 is often associated with the Gentiles. However, this man was evidently a Jew in the diaspora, living in Ethiopia, who had been to Jerusalem to worship.)

Thus, as previously seen, believing Jews during this twenty-nine year period were added to the numbers of believing Jews preceding Calvary (e.g., the thousands referenced in Acts 2:41, 47; 4:4; 5:14; 6:7), NOT to the one hundred twenty immersed in the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, forming the beginning of the Church, the one new man “in Christ.”

And that brings up something else which MUST be understood about the Acts period. And this has to do with how two words describing individuals, used during this time, were to be understood — the use of the words “Church” and “Gentile.”

The word “Church,” from the Greek word ekklesia, meaning “called out,” was used during this time to reference both saved Jews called out of the nation and saved Gentiles called out of the world (e.g., Acts 5:11; 7:38; 8:1, 3; Romans 16:4; I Corinthians 1:2 Galatians 1:13, 22-23).

And the word “Gentile” was used during this time, in connection with the word, “Jew,” to distinguish between believing Jews (a believing part of the nation, NOT part of the one new man) and believing Gentiles (new creations in Christ, part of the one new man [e.g., Romans 1:16; 2:9-10]).

Following the Acts period, this type usage, necessary during the Acts period for obvious reasons, would have been out of place.

The Acts period is a twenty-nine-year, one-of-a-kind time. There was NOTHING like it before this time; and there has been NOTHING like it after this time.

And certain existing conditions, peculiar to this time, MUST be understood, else the Book of Acts, or the epistles written during this time, CANNOT be properly understood, reflecting negatively on a proper understanding of the preceding gospels or the epistles (both during and following Acts).

All of this is dealt with at length in different chapters of this book.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ref:  Acts to the Epistles Commentary and From Acts to the Epistles BOOK that follow in this site.


Word Document:  The Acts Period by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx, BOOK COVER and FOREWORD, which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
From Acts to the Epistles Commentary
By Charles Strong of Bible One

Scripture deals centrally with man in relation to a province within the kingdom of God — this earth.  This province forms a kingdom within the overall kingdom of God, and man was created to rule this kingdom.

The kingdom that man was created to rule has two spheres — an earthly sphere, and a heavenly sphere.  And the kingdom is ruled from the heavens over the domain — from the heavens over the earth.

God rules the whole of His universal kingdom in this manner (from a place in the heavens over His universal kingdom), and this is the manner in which He has established the governmental rule of individual provinces in His kingdom as well.

Both spheres of the kingdom are clearly seen in the Old Testament (e.g., Daniel 6:1ff; 10:13ff); BUT, in relation to man, the Old Testament deals more specifically with the earthly sphere, and the New Testament deals more specifically with the heavenly sphere.

Accordingly, Arlen Chitwood’s book, From Acts to the Epistles BOOK, has to do with man in relation to the heavenly sphere of the kingdom, NOT the earthly sphere.  And this would be easy to understand by noting the clearly revealed content of the New Testament as a whole.

The central theme of the four Gospels (introduced in the Old Testament) has to do with the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, ending with Israel’s rejection of the King and the Kingdom, resulting in the King being crucified.

The central theme of the book of Acts (introduced in the Gospels) has to do with a re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, ending with Israel’s continued rejection, resulting in the nation being set aside.

The central theme of the epistles (introduced in Acts) has to do with the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Christians, resulting in ready acceptance at first, but later in an ever-increasing apostasy.

And the book of Revelation forms a climax to the entire matter, outlining events that will occur at the conclusion of this present dispensation.  The book closes with the return of Christ in all His glory, the overthrow of Gentile world power, the ushering in of the Messianic Kingdom (with both its heavenly and earthly spheres), and the beginning of the eternal ages that follow.

In the grace of our Savior,

Charles
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

To website CONTENTS Page.
From Acts to the Epistles BOOK
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast
FOREWORD

The New Testament can be divided into four main sections — the four gospels, the book of Acts, the twenty-one epistles, and the book of Revelation.  Each section forms an integral part of the New Testament, and only by seeing the relationship of the different parts to the whole can the New Testament be properly understood.

Then, viewing the matter from another perspective, the New Testament is simply a continuation, unveiling, and outworking of that which was previously revealed in the Old Testament.  In this respect, the New cannot be properly understood apart from the Old.  The Old will help explain and shed additional light upon that which is being opened up in the New; and, in a corresponding respect, the New will, as well, open up and help explain numerous things in the Old.  The two Testaments are inseparably connected in this respect.

Scripture, beginning in Genesis and concluding in Revelation, forms a divinely given interrelated and interdependent progressive unveiling of God’s plans and purposes.  And no part of this revelation — however large or however small — can stand alone.  The whole of the revelation must stand together, as a unit.

Thus, beginning in the book of Acts and continuing into the epistles and on into the book of Revelation necessitates continually going back to the gospels, and behind that to various parts of the whole of the Old Testament.  Placing the book of Acts within its contextual setting — in relation to both that which precedes and that which follows — is the only possible way that it can be properly understood.

The book of Acts records a continuation of events from the gospel accounts, occupying a place immediately following the four gospels on the one hand and a place leading into the twenty-one epistles on the other.  And this book provides that which man must know to properly understand the progression of God’s plans and purposes as they move from the gospels into the epistles, reaching their climax in the book of Revelation.

INTRODUCTION

The book of Acts forms the God-provided bridge between the gospels and the epistles, apart from which the epistles cannot be properly understood.  The gospels center on an offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel (rejected by Israel, followed by the nation’s crucifixion of her King); the book of Acts centers on a re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel (rejected once again, with the offer eventually being taken from Israel and the nation being set aside); and the epistles center on the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to an entirely new entity, the one new man “in Christ,” called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel rejected.

The expression, “the kingdom of the heavens” (literal rendering from the Greek text, found thirty-two times in the gospel of Matthew), is simply a reference to the rule of the heavens over the earth.  As in Daniel 4:26, “the heavens do rule” — beginning with God, the supreme Ruler over all, and progressing through an orderly structure of ruling angels (subordinate provincial rulers, with other angels possessing lesser positions of power and authority ruling under them), placed over provinces throughout the universe.

There are two spheres of rulership in God’s kingdom — heavenly and earthly.  And this pertains to both God’s universal kingdom as a whole and to the various provinces in His kingdom.

This is simply the way in which God established the whole of His government in the beginning.  He Himself rules from a place in the heavens over an ordered universe; and it is evident from the present form of the earth’s government (existing in the same form that it will take yet future) that a rule of this nature — a rule from the heavens over the governed realm — is the form that God, in the beginning, used when He established the government throughout the different provinces of His kingdom as well.

As this governmental rule pertains to the province upon which we live, Satan and his angels rule from a place in the heavens over the earth; and this rule is revealed to take the form of powers in the heavens ruling through powers on the earth (Daniel 10:13-21; Luke 4:6; Ephesians 2:2; 3:10; 6:12).

Again, “the heavens do rule.”  That’s the way matters in God’s ordered government throughout the universe that He created have always existed, continue to exist, and will always exist.

The Existing Kingdom
Past, Present, and Future

Satan, in his unfallen state, at a time in eternity past, was placed over the province upon which man presently resides — over the earth.  And a great host of ruling angels were placed in subordinate positions of power and authority with him.

The day came though when Satan became dissatisfied with his appointed position and rebelled against God’s supreme power and authority.  He sought to “exalt” his throne above all the other God-appointed provincial rulers (angels ruling over other provinces [worlds similar to the earth] elsewhere in the universe) and “be like the most High” (Isaiah 14:13-14).

Because of this act, rather than exalting his throne, Satan became disqualified to rule even the province over which he had been placed.  And this necessitated his subsequent removal, with another being appointed to take his place.

But God didn’t immediately act in this respect.  Rather, God allowed Satan to continue holding his position, for a time.

(A principle of biblical government necessitates that an incumbent ruler continue to hold his appointed position until his replacement is not only on the scene but ready to ascend the throne and hold the scepter [something seen in the account of Saul and David in the Books of 1&2 Samuel].  Also see Saul and David Type/Antitype
in this site.)

Satan’s reign though, following his rebellion against God’s supreme power and authority was quite different than it had been before that time.  Two-thirds of the angels originally holding positions of power and authority over the earth with him refused to have a part in his actions.  Only one-third followed Satan (Revelation 12:4), and this left him with a disrupted power structure in the government of his kingdom, completely out of line with that which God had originally established.  And not only did a ruin of this nature exist in the governmental structure of his kingdom, but the physical state of his kingdom was reduced to a ruined condition as well (Genesis 1:2a).

But the day came when God restored the physical kingdom and created man to replace the incumbent ruler.  The physical creation was restored over a six-day period, and man was created on the sixth day to “have dominion” — the dominion that Satan and his angels possessed (Genesis 1:2-28 [2b]).

Satan, knowing why man had been created, immediately sought a way to bring about man’s disqualification.  And this is what he accomplished through man’s fall, an act that, for the time, prevented man from ascending the throne and which allowed Satan to continue holding the scepter.

Following man’s fall, Satan and his angels ruled over a restored province, though under a curse because of man’s sin (Genesis 3:17-18; cf. Romans 8:19-22).  But God, far from being finished with man at this point, had only begun to work out His plans and purposes as they pertained to man and one ruined province in His kingdom.

Redemption was to be provided in order that man, at a future point in time, could realize the purpose for his creation in the beginning.  Man, a creation quite different than angels, created in the image and likeness of God, was to be redeemed; and, as God originally intended, man was to one day hold the scepter in Satan’s stead (cf. Hebrews 2:5).

The Bible is a book of redemption, and this redemption encompasses far more than just man’s eternal salvation through faith in God’s provided Redeemer.  It encompasses bringing redeemed man back into the position for which he was created.  The purpose surrounding man’s redemption is the same as the purpose surrounding man’s creation in the beginning — “let them have dominion” (Genesis 1:26-28).

And from the point of the fall in Genesis, chapter three to the point of this dominion being realized by man in Revelation chapter twenty, all of God’s redemptive purposes in Scripture are seen to move toward this end.  They are all seen to move toward man one day possessing dominion over the earth, in the stead of Satan and his angels.

The “gifts and calling of God are without repentance [‘without a change of mind’]” (Romans 11:29).  God is not going to change His mind concerning the reason He called man into existence.  Man will, man must, one day hold the scepter, but in God’s time.

In the meantime, Satan and his angels continue to occupy the throne, continuing to rule from a place in the heavens over the earth.  But the day is coming when there will be “war in heaven.”  Michael and his angels will fight against Satan and his angels, and Satan and his angels will be “cast out,” anticipating Man — namely Christ and His co-heirs — taking the kingdom and occupying these positions, exercising power and authority over the earth (Revelation 12:4, 7-10; cf. Revelation 2:26-27; 11:15; 19:11-20:6).

The Proffered Kingdom
In the Gospels, Acts, and the Epistles

When John the Baptist, Jesus, and His disciples appeared to Israel with the message, “Repent:  for the kingdom of the heavens is at hand” (cf. Matthew 3:2; 4:17; 10:7), there could be no mistake concerning exactly what was meant.  There was no kingdom connected with the heavens and the earth outside of the one that God had established in the beginning, the one over which a disqualified provincial angel ruled.

The expression, “the kingdom of the heavens,” could only be a reference to the kingdom ruled by Satan and his angels from a heavenly sphere, a kingdom that one day would be ruled by Christ and His co-heirs from the same heavenly sphere.  And the various things about this kingdom are things that the Jewish people should have been fully aware of, for the structure of the kingdom as it exists throughout Man’s Day and will exist at a future time is a clearly revealed subject of Old Testament revelation.

This subject was introduced by Moses in Genesis.  Moses spoke of that day when the seed of Abraham would exercise power and authority over the earth from two spheres — heavenly and earthly (Genesis 22:17-18); and this power and authority, according to Moses, would be realized in that future day when God’s Son exercises the Melchizedek priesthood (Genesis 14:18-22; cf. Psalm 110:1-4; Hebrews 5-7).  And, as previously shown, the form in which this kingdom exists throughout Man’s Day (and will exist in that coming day when Christ and His co-heirs take the kingdom) is revealed in Daniel, chapter ten (Daniel 10:13-21).

At Christ’s first coming through Himself, the ministry of John, and the twelve apostles, “the kingdom of the heavens” was proffered to Israel.  Through the ministry of Jesus, John, and the twelve, the nation of Israel was offered the scepter held by Satan and his angels.

Had Israel accepted the offer, Christ would have taken the kingdom; and Israel, with the nation’s Messiah, would have held the scepter.  But Israel refused the offer, and the nation climaxed this refusal by crucifying the central person making the offer — Messiah Himself.

Then, the book of Acts details a re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel — beginning on the day of Pentecost (Acts 2:1ff) and terminating some thirty-two years later with Paul in Rome (Acts 28:28).  Israel though again refused, and during this period God began His work of calling out the one new man “in Christ” to one day occupy the heavenly positions in the kingdom that Israel had spurned.  And once Israel’s refusal in the re-offer of the kingdom reached a terminal point in God’s eyes, he set the nation aside and, with respect to the kingdom of the heavens, turned His attention toward the new entity, the new creation “in Christ.”

This is how the gospels lead into Acts and how Acts leads into the epistles, with Acts forming a bridge between the gospels and the epistles.  As stated at the beginning, the gospels record the original offer of this kingdom to Israel, the book of Acts records the re-offer of this kingdom to Israel (as well as recording the bringing into existence of the Church), and the epistles record the subsequent (the present) offer being extended to Christians.

All these things are dealt with at length throughout the thirteen chapters of this book, From Acts to the Epistles BOOK.

Importance of the Kingdom
Understanding the Gospels, Acts, and the Epistles

There can be no such thing as properly understanding the gospels, Acts, or the epistles apart from “the kingdom” being seen as central.  Christ’s death on Calvary, effecting man’s redemption, has to do with the kingdom.  Christ Himself, while enduring the sufferings surrounding Calvary, looked beyond these sufferings to the glory that lay out ahead (Hebrews 12:1-2; cf. Luke 24:26).  The coming kingdom, the Messianic Era, the time during which Christ and His co-heirs will exercise power and authority over the earth for 1,000 years, was that upon which Christ focused His attention while paying the price for man’s redemption.  And it is this same kingdom upon which He has instructed redeemed man — in the midst of trials, testing, and sufferings — to focus his attention as well (1 Peter 2:21; cf. Genesis 19:17).

Man’s redemption is inseparably connected with the coming kingdom of Christ.  And though man’s redemption is eternal in duration and connected with a continuing regality in the eternal ages beyond the Messianic era, this is not where Scripture places the emphasis.  The central focus in Scripture pertaining to man’s present redemption and future rule centers on the 1,000-year Messianic Era.

(Regality exercised by Man beyond the Messianic Era will extend out into the heavens beyond the new earth [Revelation 22:1-5].  This is a realm extending far beyond the present kingdom of the heavens ruled by Satan and his angels, out where Satan sought to extend his rule at a time in eternity past.

Scripture though centers on man, the present earth, and the present kingdom.  Scripture centers on man occupying the present kingdom of the heavens ruled by Satan and his angels, with Christ and His co-heirs taking 1,000 years to bring order out of disorder [1 Corinthians 15:22-28].

The eternal ages lying beyond are mentioned in Scripture only to an extent which will allow man to understand where God is going to carry matters once order has been restored in the government of one ruined province in His universe.)

Thus, the central purpose presented in Scripture surrounding man’s redemption is that man might ultimately occupy the position for which he was created — to rule and to reign over this earth.  This is something which cannot be overemphasized.  And to speak of man’s redemption apart from the purpose surrounding man’s creation, which resulted in his fall that necessitates his redemption, is to not see the complete biblical scope of redemption at all.

This is the perspective from which this book, From Acts to the Epistles BOOK, has been written.  The focus is kept exactly where it is presented throughout the whole of Scripture — out ahead on that coming Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God, the coming Messianic Era.  And viewing matters in Acts and on into the epistles from a Scriptural framework of this nature is the only possible way that they can be properly understood.

Interpretation must be both textual and contextual,comparing spiritual things with spiritual.”  This is the only way that a person can go beyond “man’s wisdom,” see that “which the Holy Spirit teaches,” and, resultantly, come into an understanding of “the deep things of God” (1 Corinthians 2:9-13).
Chapter 1
Continuing from the Gospels

Lord, will You at this time restore the kingdom to Israel? (Acts 1:6b).

Prior to His death, burial, and resurrection, Christ and His disciples carried a message to Israel pertaining to “the kingdom of the heavens.”  Then, during the forty days of His post-resurrection ministry, Christ spoke to His disciples of “things pertaining to the kingdom of God” (Matthew 4:17-25; 10:5-8; Acts 1:3).  And immediately before His ascension, Christ spoke to them of the coming baptism in the Holy Spirit (Acts 1:4-5; cf. Matthew 3:11).

Christ spoke to the disciples of the coming baptism in the Holy Spirit at the climax of His earthly ministry, and since the Spirit being present after the fashion to which Christ referred is inseparably connected with Israel and the kingdom (Acts 2:4ff; cf. Joel 2:27-32; Acts 2:14-21), the question that the disciples asked could only have been expected of them:  “Lord, will You at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?” (Acts 1:6b). 

The message concerning the kingdom WAS the subject pervading every thought in the disciples’ minds at this time.  And, for a number of years following Pentecost, in relation to Israel, the message proclaimed had to do with the kingdom, as before.  The message proclaimed to Israel during this time WAS a continuation of the message previously proclaimed by Christ and His disciples.  It WAS a re-offer of that which had previously been offered — the kingdom of the heavens.

The SAME individuals Christ had previously sent to Israel continued to carry a message to Israel surrounding the kingdom, attended by the SAME supernatural signs, wonders, and miracles.  There were though TWO main differences in the original offer and the re-offer.

Rather than accusing Israel of rejecting and killing only the prophets that God had sent unto them, to reveal to them “the coming of the Just One” (Matthew 23:34-37), the messengers now accused Israel, as well, of rejecting and crucifying the One of whom the rejected and slain prophets had spoken, i.e., Messiah Himself (cf. Acts 2:23, 36; 3:13-15; 4:10; 5:28-30; 7:51-53).

Then the other main difference lay in the fact that the kingdom had been taken from Israel at the conclusion of the original offer, AND the Church had been called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected.  Thus, in the re-offer, it was the infant Church — entirely Jewish for the first few years of its existence — which was in possession of the kingdom (though YET to be realized).  And God used those in the Church to reach Israel with a message concerning something that no longer belonged to Israel.

In the gospel accounts, Israel was the rightful possessor of the kingdom of the heavens (though, again, yet to be realized).  Israel had been made the repository for BOTH spheres of the kingdom (heavenly and earthly), something that went all the way back to promises given to Abraham (e.g., Genesis 22:17-18; cf. Genesis 14:17-22; Hebrews 11:8-16).  Thus, PRECEDING the events of Calvary, Israel was offered something rightfully belonging to the nation; and the kingdom could have been established at that time, conditioned upon Israel’s national repentance and baptism.

But in the book of Acts, Israel was NO LONGER the rightful possessor of the kingdom.  A new entity — the “one new man” in Christ — had been called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected.  And in the re-offer of the kingdom, it was this new entity that proclaimed the message to Israel, for those forming this new entity were now the rightful possessors of the kingdom.

The Re-offer of the Kingdom

This re-offer of the kingdom to Israel is something that Christ had foretold during His earthly ministry, during the original offer.  Note the parable of the fruitless fig tree in Luke chapter thirteen.

He also spoke this parable: “A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard, and he came seeking fruit on it and found none.

Then he said to the keeper of his vineyard, ‘Look, for three years I have come seeking fruit on this fig tree and find none. Cut it down; why does it use up the ground?’

But he answered and said to him, ‘Sir, let it alone this year also, until I dig around it and fertilize it.

And if it bears fruit, well. But if not, after that you can cut it down.’” (Luke 13:6-9)

The picture is that of fruit being sought from the fig tree (Israel) at two different times, which would correspond to times both before and after the events of Calvary and the calling into existence of the Church.  And, though Christ cursed the fig tree following the nation’s failure to bring forth fruit preceding Calvary, the roots remained.  This allowed the Vinedresser to “dig around it and fertilize it,” giving the fig tree another opportunity to spring forth and bear fruit.

And it mattered not that Israel (through the nation’s religious leaders) had previously committed a sin that would not be forgiven the nation for two ages (Matthew 12:22-32), or that Christ had previously pronounced that the fig tree would remain fruitless for an age (Matthew 21:19), there was STILL a cultivating and a fertilizing of the fig tree following the events surrounding Calvary and the calling into existence of the Church.  And, though Israel and those proclaiming the message were living during the age in which Israel couldn’t bear fruit, the cultivating and fertilizing of the fig tree were done with a view to Israel bearing fruit (though, again, Israel couldn’t bear fruit during this time).

Some students of the Word studying the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel in the book of Acts would see major problems in this whole line of thought, for Israel couldn’t possibly have accepted the re-offer.  And, since that was correct, how could a bona fide re-offer of the kingdom have been made?

The kingdom had been taken from Israel, and the “one new man” in Christ had been called into existence to bring forth fruit in the realm where Israel had failed.  And God MUST carry out and complete His work with this new creation, which would take 2,000 years, completing man’s 6,000-year day — time which MUST transpire before the kingdom could be restored to Israel.

Thus, since this was the situation at that time, again the question:  How could a bona fide re-offer of the kingdom have been made to Israel?  It would have been IMPOSSIBLE for Israel to accept (cf. Matthew 19:26). 

Bear one thing in mind, and the seeming dilemma can be easily resolved.  Exactly the same situation existed in the previous offer.  Israel, in actuality, couldn’t have accepted then either.  It would have been just as impossible then as later.  Both the events surrounding Calvary and the existence of the Church, were dealt with in the Old Testament (mainly in the types); and the things that had previously been stated surrounding both had to be brought to pass.

That would be to say, to fulfill Old Testament prophecy (numerous prophecies), not only MUST the Passover Lamb be slain, BUT the Church MUST be called into existence.  And ONLY Israel could slay the Passover Lamb (Exodus 12), which meant rejection of both the King and the kingdom on Israel’s part in order for the numerous Old Testament prophecies to come to pass.

Thus, when all of this is put together, there is only ONE possible conclusion that can be reached.  Israel had to reject the offer of the kingdom of the heavens at Christ’s first coming, for Messiah had to be rejected and slain by Israel, and the Church had to subsequently be called into existence.  All of this had already been foretold by Moses and the prophets, and matters had to come to pass exactly as recorded in God’s previous revelation to man.

And, in this respect, there was really nothing to prevent a re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel following the events of Calvary and the calling into existence of the Church that did not exist when the kingdom of the heavens was offered to Israel the first time.  BOTH the events surrounding Calvary and the calling into existence of the Church could be seen in one respect before Christ’s first coming and in another respect shortly after Christ’s ascension; and an offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel in either instance would, of necessity, have been the SAMEa bona fide offer that couldn’t possibly have been accepted.

Signs, Wonders, and Miracles

A major thing that has to be taken into consideration — the thing that will possibly shed more light on this whole matter than anything else — is properly understanding the place that signs, wonders, and miracles occupy throughout both the original offer and the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel.

Signs, wonders, and miracles have to do with two things — 1) Israel, and 2) the kingdom — and both Israel and the kingdom must be in view at the same time for signs, wonders and miracles to exist.  If there is an absence of either one (either Israel, or the kingdom), signs, wonders, and miracles, as seen throughout the gospel accounts and the book of Acts, CANNOT exist.

1.  Signs, Wonders, and Miracles in the OLD TESTAMENT

Signs, wonders, and miracles, performed through individuals, were manifested ONLY on two occasions in ALL of the Old Testament.

They were manifested by Moses and Aaron surrounding Israel’s deliverance from Egypt, with a view to the nation’s entrance into the land of Canaan; and they were manifested by Moses’ successor, Joshua, surrounding Israel’s subsequent entrance into the land of Canaan (Exodus 4:29-31; 7:10ff; Joshua 3:7ff; 10:12-14).

That was the first occasion.  The second was a manifestation by Elijah and his successor Elisha, some five hundred years later (1 Kings 17:1ff; 2 Kings 2:13ff).

Outside of these TWO occasions there is NOT a single reference to an INDIVIDUAL being EMPOWERED to perform signs, wonders, and miracles throughout ALL of the Old Testament Scriptures.  Numerous miracles are recorded in these Scriptures (e.g., the burning bush that was not consumed [Exodus 3:2], the sun being moved back ten degrees on the dial [Isaiah 38:7-8], the three Israelites being protected in the fiery furnace [Daniel 3:19-25], or Jonah being raised from the dead [Jonah 1:17-2:10]), but these were miraculous works performed directly by God, NOT by individuals whom God had empowered to perform them.

Note that the manifestation of signs, wonders, and miracles during the days of Moses, Aaron, and Joshua was in relation to Israel and the kingdom.  Supernatural manifestations of power occurred relative to Israel being removed from Egypt and being established in the land of Canaan, within a theocracy.

Thus, a first-mention principle was set forth at this point in Scripture, establishing an unchangeable truth.  Any time there is a mention of signs, wonders, and miracles being performed BY individuals beyond this point, BOTH Israel and the kingdom have to be in view.

During the days of Elijah and Elisha the people of Israel had been established in the land, within a theocracy, for about five hundred years.  But, because of continued disobedience on the part of the people, the theocracy never reached the heights that God had intended.  The theocracy reached its greatest heights during the days of David and his son Solomon (though far from the heights that God had intended); but after that, following the division of the kingdom, things began to go in another direction entirely.  And it was during these days that Elijah was called forth (with Elisha finishing his ministry) to call the nation to repentance.

The manifestation of signs, wonders, and miracles accompanying their ministry pertained to Israel and the kingdom.  They had to, for a first-mention principle had previously been established; and any future manifestation had to be EXACTLY in accord with the way matters were set forth at the beginning.

The signs, wonders, and miracles were simply the credentials of those manifesting them in Israel’s presence.  Through a manifestation of supernatural powers accompanying the message, Israel was to recognize that the messenger had been sent from God; and the people were to heed the message accordingly (Exodus 4:1-9, 29-31). 

The people of Israel though failed to heed the message; the nation DIDN'T repent.  And the Assyrian and Babylonian captivities followed (722 B.C. and 605 B.C. respectively).

The times of the Gentiles” began with the Babylonian captivity, has lasted to the present day, and WILL LAST until the end of the Tribulation.  This is simply a prolonged, uninterrupted period of time — lasting about 2,600 years — during which Israel must dwell apart from a theocracy and remain scattered among the Gentile nations.  And the Gentiles, among whom Israel dwells, will hold the scepter throughout this time.

2.  Signs, Wonders, and Miracles in the NEW TESTAMENT

After moving through 1,500 years of Jewish history and seeing signs, wonders, and miracles manifested at only two different points within that history, things suddenly changed.  Israel’s Messiah (following the ministry of His forerunner, John the Baptist) appeared with a message concerning the kingdom of the heavens; and this message was accompanied by numerous signs, wonders, and miracles (Matthew 4:17-25; 8:1ff).

Then, in conjunction with and very early in His ministry, Christ called twelve disciples to help carry this message; and they were EMPOWERED to perform signs, wonders, and miracles in connection with their ministry as well (Matthew 10:5-8).

(Also, Jesus later “appointed” seventy others to go “before His face into every city and place, where He Himself was about to go” — though VERY LITTLE is said about them in the gospel accounts — and He empowered them to perform signs, wonders, and miracles [Luke 10:1-19].  Thus, at this time, there was a manifestation of supernatural signs in the camp of Israel UNLIKE anything heretofore seen in the history of the nation.)

Christ had been sent ONLY to “the lost sheep of the house of Israel” (Matthew 15:24), and Christ sent the disciples whom He called to Israel ALONE (Matthew 10:6).  Both Christ and His disciples went to Israel with the same message and the same accompanying manifestation of supernatural powers.  It was a message surrounding the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the nation, attended by a manifestation of signs, wonders, and miracles.

Whether it was Jesus or His disciples proclaiming the proffered kingdom, signs, wonders, and miracles accompanied their ministry and formed the credentials of those carrying the message.  They were supernatural events that authenticated their message as being true and from God (John 3:1-2; Acts 2:22; cf. Exodus 4:1-9).  The religious leaders in Israel were to see these signs, wonders, and miracles and know, from these, that the messengers were God-sent.  Then, believing and understanding the message that they had heard, they were responsible for carrying it to the people of Israel (cf. Exodus 4:29-31; Numbers 13:1-26).

However, EXACTLY the opposite occurred when the message was proclaimed by Christ and His disciples.  The religious leaders NOT ONLY refused to believe the message, but they, in their unbelief, carried a false message to the people of Israel (Matthew 12:14-32; 23:13).

(This is why Christ, near the end of His earthly ministry, condemned the actions of the Scribes and Pharisees — the fundamental religious leaders of that day — in no uncertain terms [Matthew 23:1ff].  They HAD heard the true message, and they HAD seen the accompanying miraculous powers, authenticating the message; but they HAD rejected the message and HAD sought to do away with the accompanying supernatural powers mainly through attacking the Messenger.

The Scribes and Pharisees had sought to discredit the Messenger in the eyes of the people, bringing about reproach on the Messenger and casting doubt on His message [e.g., Matthew 9:27-34; 12:22-24; cf. John 12:10-11].  And, whether by word or deed, this resulted in their bearing a false message to the people of Israel [Matthew 23:13].)

And all of this had its end result in Israel’s rejection of NOT ONLY the message but the Messenger as well, the removal of the kingdom of the heavens from Israel, the crucifixion of Israel’s Messiah, and the bringing into existence of a separate and distinct entity to be the recipient of that which had been offered to and rejected by Israel.  Israel failed to bring forth fruit in relation to the kingdom of the heavens, and the “one new man” in Christ was called into existence to be accorded the opportunity to bring forth fruit in this realm (Matthew 21:33-43).

But, though the kingdom was taken from Israel and the Church was called into existence to be the recipient of this offer, there was a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel.  And, if for NO OTHER reason, this is evident because of the continuance of signs, wonders, and miracles.

That would be to say, IF God had terminated His dealings with Israel at or before the time that the Church was called into existence, signs, wonders, and miracles would have ceased to exist.  These supernatural works have NOTHING to do with the “one new man in Christ (who is “neither Jew nor Greek” [Galatians 3:28]).  They have to do with Israel alone (1 Corinthians 1:22), and they have to do with Israel in relation to the kingdom.

These supernatural works were manifested by those carrying the message to Israel (Acts 2:4; 3:1ff; 4:29-33; 5:12ff; 6:8ff); and when Gentiles began to be added to the body of Christ, they were manifested within churches comprised of saved Gentiles, such as the church in Corinth (1 Corinthians 12; 13; 14).  And a manifestation of supernatural works in the Church after this fashion was centered on the thought of provoking Israel “to jealousy” (Romans 10:19; 11:11, 14).  That is, God was using those whom Israel considered Gentile dogs to manifest supernatural powers that naturally belonged to Israel in order to provoke the nation to jealousy.

And, between a segment of the “one new man” in Christ carrying the message to Israel and another segment seeking to provoke the nation to jealousy — all being done through a manifestation of signs, wonders, and miracles — the Jewish people were dealt with in what might be considered a maximum manner.  In one respect, God pulled out all stops (cf. Luke 10:13-24; 11:29-32); but the religious leaders in Israel would still have nothing to do with the message.

A)  Viewing Things from the Beginning

The true nature of the events that occurred on the day of Pentecost, as recorded in the first two chapters of the book of Acts — when the re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel began — is NOT understood in Christendom today AT ALL.  Whole denominations have been built on a false understanding of these chapters, and cult groups have seized upon Acts 2:38 as revealing the way in which a person is to be saved; and practically the whole of Christendom, to counter the teaching of the cults, has taught things concerning this verse that are equally erroneous.

And, IF either Christian groups or the cult groups understood that which is stated in the verses leading into Acts 2:38, the whole matter WOULDN'T even exist.  Neither one would act so completely out of line with Scripture.

The matter really doesn’t revolve around what Acts 2:38 states per se.  Rather, the matter revolves around what is stated in the verses leading into Acts 2:38.  Understand the contextual verses first; then the text can be properly understood.  It’s that simple (cf. 1 Corinthians 2:13).

Attention has already been called to what the Lord taught His disciples throughout the forty days of His post-resurrection ministry, to the Lord’s promise concerning the Spirit, and to the question that the disciples posed (Acts 1:3-6).  In view of Joel’s prophecy (Joel 2:27-32), the disciples could only have associated the coming of the Spirit with the kingdom.  Thus, they asked, “Lord, will You at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?” (Acts 1:6b).

And, that this is the correct interpretation of the passage, note what happened on the day of Pentecost, note the way that the Spirit of God worded matters in the recorded account, and note the way that the disciples understood the whole of that which occurred.

On the day of Pentecost, 30 A.D., one hundred twenty believers were waiting in a home in Jerusalem for the Spirit that Jesus had, ten days prior to that time, promised.  They were “all with one accord in one place,” waiting (Acts 2:1).

Then, “when the day of Pentecost was fully come,” just as the Lord had previously promised (though not having specified the particular day), the one hundred twenty were all “immersed in the Holy Spirit” (literal rendering of the promise in Acts 1:5; cf. Matthew 3:11).

And suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting.

Then there appeared to them divided tongues, as of fire, and one sat upon each of them.

And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance. (Acts 2:2-4)

The promise concerning the Spirit being sent in Acts 1:5 had to do with immersion in the Spirit, and that promise was fulfilled in Acts 2:4 through those immersed in the Spirit also correspondingly being filled with the Spirit.  And this same work of the Spirit can be seen occurring at subsequent times in other parts of the book of Acts as well (e.g., Acts 10:45; 11:15-16; cf. Acts 9:17-18; 19:16).

An experience of this nature, of course, has NO parallel in Christendom today.  When an individual is saved by grace through faith today, the norm is always the same.  IMMERSION in the Spirit ALWAYS occurs at the point of salvation (1 Corinthians 12:13), and the FILLING of the Spirit is ALWAYS a SUBSEQUENT experience (intimately and inseparably connected with MATURITY in the faith [cf. Ephesians 5:18-19; Colossians 3:16]).  The two NEVER occur SIMULTANEOUSLY today, as in the first two chapters of Acts and several other parts of the book.

And there is a clearly revealed reason why these differences exist in Scripture.  In short, one experience is seen during the time when the kingdom was being re-offered to Israel (especially during the early years), and the other is seen toward the end of and following this time.

The emphasis in Acts 2 is on Israel and the kingdom, NOT on the Church.  Though the Church was brought into existence on this day as the entity in possession of the kingdom of the heavens and the entity through which God would extend a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, events throughout Acts chapter two are Jewish.

Acts chapter two records the beginning of a re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, an offer connected with Joel’s prophecy and an offer attended by signs, wonders, and miracles.  And the immersion in and the filling with the Spirit that were brought to pass on this day had to do with a beginning fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy.

An immersion in and a filling with the Spirit in connection with Joel’s prophecy — something experienced by individuals on the day of Pentecost and at subsequent times during the period when the kingdom was re-offered to Israel (from 30 A.D. to about 62 A.D.) — CANNOT be the norm for any type Christian experience today, for Joel’s prophecy is NOT presently being fulfilled.  The fulfillment of this prophecy has been set aside until such a time as God once again resumes His dealings with Israel.

And though Christians experience an immersion in and a filling with the Spirit throughout the dispensation, there are marked differences when these experiences are either connected with or separated from Joel’s prophecy.  This is something that the Spirit of God deals with in the New Testament through the use of two different Greek words for “fill.”

1)  Pimplemi

The word in the Greek text for fill in Acts 2:4 is NOT the same as the word for fill in Ephesians 5:18.  The word used in Acts 2:4 is pimplemi (pletho [a different rendering of the same word] in some lexicons or concordances), and the word used in Ephesians 5:18 is pleroo.  Both words mean “to fill”; but there is a contextual difference in how the words are used, seen in the purpose in view.

Pimplemi in Acts 2:4 is used in a manner that refers to individuals being filled with the Spirit in view of an end or a conclusion of something being attained.  This is the word, for example, that is used referring to Elizabeth being brought to full-term in her pregnancy, prior to the birth of John the Baptist (Luke 1:57).  And, in conjunction with this thought, it is also the word used of John the Baptist being “filled with the Holy Spirit, even from his mother’s womb” (Luke 1:15).

John was the forerunner of the Messiah.  He was the one who appeared to Israel with the message first, “Repent, for the kingdom of the heavens is AT HAND” (Matthew 3:2).  And note the terminal point — the kingdom was at hand.  And John was filled with the Spirit, from his mother’s womb, to proclaim this fact as he went forth preparing the way for the Messiah.

This word is used five times in the book of Acts referring to individuals being filled with the Spirit (Acts 2:4; 4:8, 31; 9:17; 13:9).  The first occurrence has to do with events on the day of Pentecost; the second occurrence has to do with Peter; the third occurrence has to do with individuals collectively (as on the day of Pentecost); and the fourth and fifth occurrences have to do with Paul, following his conversion on the Damascus road.

In the first three occurrences, where the filling of the Spirit is referred to by the word pimplemi, a message to the Jews is in view; and that message is accompanied by signs, wonders, and miracles.  That is, a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel is in view, accompanied by miraculous signs.

Then, when Israel reached a climactic point in the nation’s rejection of the kingdom in Acts 7:54ff (similar to the climactic point that the nation reached in the original offer [Matthew 12:22ff]), Paul appears in the book for the first time (Acts 7:58), the Samaritans appear in the book for the first time (Acts 8:5), and Paul was subsequently saved as the apostle who would carry the message concerning the proffered kingdom to the Gentiles (Acts 9:1-15).

Note the order for the proclamation of this message as originally given to the disciples in Acts chapter one.

But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth. (Acts 1:8)

Paul was the one called to carry this message to the latter group.  And the word pimplemi is used of Paul being filled with the Spirit for power, to carry this message, simply because the offer of the kingdom was still open to Israel (with the fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy still being in view); and the offer would remain open for about another thirty years.

The fact that the offer was still open to Israel was the reason Paul always went “to the Jew first” before turning to the Gentile, though he was the apostle called to go to the Gentiles.  The order in Romans 1:16, in accord with Acts 1:8, was “to the Jew first”; and Paul didn’t, he couldn’t, violate this order (note that the book of Romans was written very near the end, though within, the approximately thirty-two-year period in which the kingdom of the heavens was re-offered to Israel).

2)  Pleroo

The word Pleroo though, used for the filling of the Spirit in Ephesians 5:18, is used in a different manner.  Both pleroo and pimplemi mean “to fill”; and both words can be used referring to an end or to the fulfillment of something, such as “time,” etc. (e.g., Acts 7:23, 30); but the use of pleroo in Ephesians 5:18 is not connected with Joel’s prophecy.  The Holy Spirit previously used pimplemi for that purpose, at a time when the fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy was in view.

Note that the Holy Spirit was very careful in His use of words in Acts 2:2-4.

The word used for “fill” in verse two is pleroo, referring to the house where the disciples were waiting, which was filled by “a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind”; but the Spirit of God changed words when He wanted to reveal the true nature of individuals inside that house being “filled” with the Spirit in verse four.  Here He used pimplemi, and He continued to use pimplemi for this purpose (or a cognate, pleres [Acts 6:3, 5, 8; 7:55; 11:24]) in other parts of the book of Acts.

Joel’s prophecy either being fulfilled or not being fulfilled is the key.  The Spirit used pimplemi to describe His filling work in connection WITH the fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy; and the Spirit later used pleroo to DESCRIBE His filling work apart FROM the fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy.  This is the distinguishing difference that marks THE WAY that the two words are used in Scripture.

(The preceding presents the basics of how two different Greek words for “fill” are used in the New Testament — something that will allow a person to better grasp the true nature of that which began on the day of Pentecost and continued for about thirty-two years.  And possessing at least some understanding of this period is vital to a correct understanding of the central subject matter in both the book of Acts [which presents a history of this period] and the epistles that follow [which were written either during the latter part of or immediately following this period].)

B)  The Day of Pentecost

On the day of Pentecost in 30 A.D. there were Jews gathered in Jerusalem from every nation under heaven.  The day of Pentecost was one of three annual feast days (Passover, Pentecost, and Tabernacles) that adult Jewish males were required to keep in Jerusalem (Deuteronomy 16:1-16), and some had to travel long distances to get to Jerusalem in order to keep these feasts.  Consequently, it was only natural that many Jews who came for the feast of Passover would remain in Jerusalem until the feast of Pentecost, slightly over fifty days later.  Josephus, a first-century Jewish historian, estimates that there possibly may have been as many as 2,000,000 Jews in Jerusalem on this day in 30 A.D.

Thus, the Spirit was sent on a day when numerous Jews from every nation under heaven were in Jerusalem; and those filled with the Spirit were empowered to proclaim a message concerning the kingdom to these Jews, in all the various languages of their native countries.  And these Jews were, in turn, expected to carry the message back to other Jews in the countries from which they had come.

This was the beginning of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, a ministry which would last for about thirty-two years (until about 62 A.D.).

Then, in conjunction with the one hundred twenty being filled with the Spirit there was a corresponding beginning fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy (Acts 2:15-21).  Then Peter delivered a message to Israel, which, after different fashions, became quite common in the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel (Acts 2:22-36; cf. Acts 3:12-26; 4:5-12; 5:12-16, 29-32; 6:8-7:53).  And that with which the religious leaders and all the others in Israel were confronted is also something that became quite common (Acts 2:37-41; cf. Acts 4:1-4, 13-22; 5:17-28, 33-42; 7:54-60).

The religious leaders, confronted with what they had done, asked, “Men and brethren, what shall we do?” (Acts 2:37).  And Peter told them exactly what they must do:  “Repent, and be baptized every one of you [national repentance and baptism]…” (Acts 2:38; cf. Matthew 3:1ff).

ONLY through this means could the wrong be corrected (the Jewish people, having previously rejected the message and crucified the Messenger, now changing their minds [Acts 2:22-23, 36-38a]);  ONLY through this means could the Jewish people receive “the gift of the Holy Spirit” (Acts 2:38b; cf. Acts 2:4, 16-21; Acts 10:45; 11:15-16), which had to do with Joel’s prophecy; and ONLY AFTER the Jewish people had done this would Messiah return and dwell in Israel’s midst, resulting in the complete fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy (Joel 2:27ff; Acts 3:19-21).
Chapter Two
Restoration of the Kingdom

Lord, will You at this time restore the kingdom to Israel? (Acts 1:6b).

The post-resurrection ministry of Christ in the book of Acts is covered in the nine introductory verses, and these verses not only set the tone for the remainder of the book but they are fraught with meaning.  There is one central theme running through these opening verses — the kingdom of God (Acts 1:3).  Understand how the book opens, and you can understand the book of Acts; but misunderstand how the book opens, and the inverse of that will be equally true.

The importance of properly understanding the book of Acts lies in the fact that this book forms the God-provided bridge between the gospels and the epistles.  In the gospels, the kingdom of the heavens was offered to and rejected by Israel.  In the epistles though, the kingdom of the heavens is being offered to the “one new man,” in Christ, during an entirely separate and distinct dispensation.  And Acts is the book that carries a person from one point to the other, providing information, apart from which the relationship existing between the gospels and the epistles cannot be properly seen and understood

The central theme of the gospels (introduced in the Old Testament) has to do with an offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, ending in Israel’s rejection of the King and the kingdom, resulting in the King being crucified.

The central theme of Acts (introduced in the gospels) has to do with a re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, ending in Israel’s continued rejection, resulting in the nation being set aside.

The central theme of the epistles (introduced in Acts) has to do with an offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the Church, resulting in acceptance at first, but with rejection and apostasy later increasingly becoming the norm.

And then, the book of Revelation climaxes the whole of the matter by outlining events that will occur at the close of this present dispensation, events pertaining to the Church (Revelation 1-4) and to the nations of the earth (both Israel and the Gentile nations [Revelation 6-18]).  And the book closes with Christ’s return, the overthrow of Gentile world power (bringing “the times of the Gentiles” to an end), the ushering in of a new dispensation (the Messianic Era), and the eternal ages that follow (Revelation 19-22).

Thus, the central theme of the New Testament is the same as that of the Old Testament.  It must be, for the New is simply a continuing fulfillment of that previously revealed in the Old (revealed in Moses, the Psalms, and the Prophets).  Both Testaments — the Old leading into the New — form one continuous divinely-given revelation dealing with “things pertaining to the kingdom of God.”  Scripture begins this way in the book of Genesis, remains this way throughout, and ends this way in the book of Revelation (ref. the author’s book, in this site, The Study of Scripture BOOK, chapters 2-4).

For Christ to speak to His disciples throughout the forty days of His post-resurrection ministry concerning “things pertaining to the kingdom of God” was simply for Him to speak to them during this time about that toward which all Scripture moves.  And the particular matter at hand, relating to the kingdom, concerned Israel.  Israel had been dealt with and was about to be dealt with again relative to the kingdom.

And, though the content of Christ’s instruction at this time is not given, in the light of existing conditions and the apostles’ subsequent ministry, the inference is clear.  His instruction could only have centered on Israel and the kingdom.

After Christ had finished instructing His disciples, He called attention to their being immersed in the Spirit “not many days from now” (Acts 1:4-5).  And the disciples, hearing this promise concerning the Spirit at this particular time, could only have thought one thing.

Since the Spirit being sent after this fashion was intimately connected in the Old Testament with the establishment of the theocracy (cf. Isaiah 32:15-20; 44:3-5; Ezekiel 39:28-29; Joel 2:27-32), the disciples could only have thought that the Lord was about to restore the kingdom to Israel.  And, in complete keeping with that which the Lord had taught them for forty days and that which He had stated about the Holy Spirit, they asked, “Lord, will You at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?” (Acts 1:6b).

The way in which the Greek text is structured in the first part of verse six connects the disciples’ following question about restoring the kingdom to Israel with the Lord’s previous statement to them about the Holy Spirit.  And the Lord’s response to the disciples is in complete keeping with their question concerning the possibility that the kingdom was about to be restored to Israel.

At This Time Restore

Christ’s response to the disciples’ question — “It is not for you to know times or seasons …” — has left more than one person attempting to explain what the Lord meant by what He said.  And the reason problems are encountered in this realm is very simple.  Rather than remaining within the context, individuals invariably attempt to explain the Lord’s response in the light of Scriptures that have nothing to do with the subject matter at hand.  Reference is usually made to passages such as Christ’s previous rebuke of the Jewish religious leaders for not understanding the signs of the times (e.g., Matthew 16:1-4).

Seemingly, Christ had previously rebuked individuals for not knowing the same thing that He here tells the disciples that it is not for them to know.  But this is not the case at all.  It cannot be.  Scripture always provides encouragement, never discouragement, relative to studying, knowing, and understanding the signs of the times.

Note the disciples’ question and the Lord’s response in the light of the context, and matters become quite clear.

The kingdom of the heavens had been offered to Israel and was about to again be offered to Israel; but in the re-offer of the kingdom, something completely new was to occur first.  The disciples (and others) were to be immersed in the Spirit in connection with this re-offer.

And the disciples, in the light of their question, could only have connected this with a beginning fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy (the Spirit being poured out on all flesh, which is Messianic in its scope of fulfillment [Joel 2:27-32]).  And, ten days beyond that, Peter clearly made this connection after the immersion in and filling with the Spirit had occurred: “But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel…” (Acts 2:16ff).

That was the setting for the Lord’s response to the question uppermost in the minds of the disciples.  And how was He going to respond to a question concerning the kingdom being restored to Israel at a time when (1) it was about to be re-offered to Israel, but also at a time when (2) Israel couldn’t possibly accept?

The “times or seasons” in the Lord’s response had to do strictly with Israel and the kingdom at this particular time.  The disciples (and others) were to proclaim the message to Israel, with a view to national repentance and baptism on the part of the nation.  There was to be a bona fide re-offer of the kingdom to Israel (with Israel expected to repent), brought about through a message proclaimed by individuals who had been filled with the Spirit, empowered by the Spirit, and were manifesting signs, wonders, and miracles.

Now, how was Christ going to explain to the disciples that they (along with others) were going to offer something to Israel after this fashion that Israel, as before, couldn’t possibly accept?  He wasn’t, for that really isn’t the correct biblical way to look at the matter.  This is the way in which finite man, after some fashion, has to look at the matter in order to come to some understanding of it himself.  The biblical way to look at the matter is to be found in Christ’s response.  And this is exactly why He responded to the disciples as He did. 

It is not for you to know the times or the seasons that the Father has put in His own authority.  But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth. (Acts 1:7-8)

God in His omniscience and omnipotence could make a bona fide offer to Israel such as one finds throughout the book of Acts, though Israel, at any point in the book, couldn’t possibly accept the offer.  This was something that He had placed within “His own authority,” and it was not for the disciples to know “the times or seasons” relative to this whole matter.  Rather, they were simply to go out with a message to Israel and leave the results of their ministry to the Lord.  All things involved were within the Lord’s omnipotent power and within His omniscient plans and purposes (cf. Romans 11:32-36). 

Acts 1:7-8 provides Christ’s last recorded words in the book of Acts prior to His ascension.  After He had provided instruction for forty days, after he had told the disciples of the soon-coming of the promised Holy Spirit, and after He had answered their question, “He was taken up; and a cloud received Him out of their sight” (Acts 1:9; cf. Luke 24:49-51).

The Commission, the Message

The ministry of the disciples (and others), beginning on the day of Pentecost, would have to be in complete keeping with Christ’s previous commission to them.  And, actually, during His forty-day post-resurrection ministry, Christ commissioned the disciples on more than one occasion.  Acts 1:8 records the last of these times, occurring immediately before His ascension.

The different recorded times in which Christ commissioned His disciples during the forty days following His resurrection are given at the end of Matthew, Mark, and Luke and at the beginning of Acts.  And the commissions given during these different times must be looked upon as dealing with exactly the same thing — a message “beginning at Jerusalem,” attended by signs, wonders, and miracles (cf. Matthew 28:19-20; Mark 16:15-20; Luke 24:47-49; Acts 1:8).

The fact that the message was to be carried to Israel first, attended by supernatural signs (Acts 2:4, 43; 3:1ff), reveals one truth.  And the fact that the message was subsequently to be carried to the Gentile world, also attended by supernatural signs (Mark 16:15-18), reveals another.

Israel, hearing the message first, was expected to repent, bringing to pass the return of the King and the restoration of the kingdom; and, following this, Israel was then to carry the message to the Gentile world.  The nation was to fulfill its calling as Jehovah’s witness to the ends of the earth (Isaiah 43:1-12), carrying the message concerning the King and the kingdom to the Gentiles worldwide.

Viewing Mark 16:16 and Acts 2:38 together, one can easily see and understand this complete overall truth.  And these are two verses which have suffered about as much at the hands of Christians in general as they have from the cult groups.  Not only have certain cult groups removed these verses from their contexts to form a basis for their false salvation doctrines, but Christians in general have also sought to see basic issues surrounding one’s eternal salvation in these verses (though interpreting them quite differently).

And with respect to correct, basic interpretation, both groups have missed the mark completely.  Both have ignored and, accordingly, have not dealt with the subject at hand.

Note how these two verses read:

He who believes and is baptized will be saved; but he who does not believe will be condemned. (Mark 16:16)

Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. (Acts 2:38b)

The verse in Acts has to do solely with Israel and the kingdom.  The fulfillment of this verse does not extend beyond Jerusalem and Judea in the Lord’s commission.  But the verse in Mark has to do with the Gentile nations and the kingdom, with Israel proclaiming the message.  The fulfillment of this verse extends beyond Jerusalem and Judea, into Samaria and unto the uttermost parts of the earth (Acts 2:15).  And Israel must be the one present as the one that proclaims this message, for signs, wonders, and miracles would accompany the message.

And note the serious nature of the matter.  We’re talking about the very crux of a central teaching in Acts, which will allow one to properly understand this book, a book leading into the epistles.  Go wrong here, and you will remain wrong the rest of the way (cf. Matthew 7:21-23).

All things with respect to miraculous signs, Israel, and the Gentile nations can best be seen in their proper perspective by observing the Lord’s commission in Matthew in the light of His commissions in Mark, Luke, and Acts (particularly Mark).  In so doing, it must be observed that what is often called “The Great Commission” in the gospel of Matthew has to do, first and foremost, with Israel and the kingdom.  And once God set Israel aside until He completed His work with the Church — which automatically placed the kingdom in abeyance — then the commissions given by Christ could no longer be applicable to Israel in the same respect that they had been before this time.

Beyond this point, and for the remainder of the dispensation (lasting over 1,900 years), individuals in the Church would continue carrying the message; but this would be done apart from any possibility that Israel could repent, with the kingdom being restored to the nation.  And since Israel would no longer occupy her previous position in relation to the kingdom, miraculous signs would also no longer exist.

And Christ’s commission in relation to the Church would, of necessity, involve a somewhat different approach.  It would involve the proclamation of the gospel of the grace of God on the one hand and the proclamation of the gospel of the glory of Christ on the other (cf. Ephesians 2:8-10; 1 Timothy 1:11; 2:4).

(These things will be dealt with in several subsequent chapters.  The subject matter at hand in this chapter has to do with Christ’s commission during that time when the re-offer of the kingdom was still open to Israel.)

Note Matthew’s record of Christ’s commission to His disciples, along with the verses leading into this commission:

Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, to the mountain that Jesus had appointed for them.

When they saw Him, they worshiped Him; but some doubted.

And Jesus came and spoke to them, saying, “All authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth.

Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, 

teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age.” Amen. (Matthew 28:16-20).

1.  The Disciples’ Position; Christ’s Position

The disciples had been positioned by the Lord at a particular place on a “mountain.” The Lord had “appointed” (Gk: “ordained”) that they occupy this place on the mountain at the time He commissioned them, as recorded by Matthew.  Then note that His final commission to the disciples was also given on a mountain — the Mount of Olives (Acts 1:8-12).

A “mountain” in Scripture signifies a kingdom (Isaiah 2:1-4; Daniel 2:34-35, 44-45; Matthew 16:28-17:5).  And the inherent thought in relation to Christ ordaining that His disciples occupy a particular place on a mountain when He commissioned them is one seen numerous times in Scripture — both in the Old and New Testaments.

Abraham, for example, dwelled in the high country as he “stood before the LORD”; but Lot, in contrast, dwelled in the low-lying Jordan plain.  And Lot was told immediately prior to the destruction of the cities of the plain, “…escape to the mountain, lest you be destroyed.” And Abraham, at the same time, simply continued in the same place, in the high country, standing before the Lord.  Abraham was already on the mountain.  This was where he lived (Genesis 18:22; 19:17, 27).

The thought is evident, as outlined in Daniel, chapter two.  The kingdom of this world, as typified by the cities in the Jordan plain, is to be destroyed one day, suddenly and completely.  It is to be destroyed by the Stone smiting the image at its feet (pointing to Christ destroying the final form of Gentile world power, under Satan).  And that Stone will then become “a great mountain” and fill the whole earth (Daniel 2:34-35).  In that day, “the mountain of the LORD’s house shall be established on the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow to it” (Isaiah 2:2).

Thus, deliverance during Abraham’s day or at any point beyond is associated with the mountain, not with the plain.  The former, though presently unseen, will one day fill the whole earth; and the latter, though presently seen on every hand, will one day pass completely out of existence.

When Moses sent twelve leaders from each of the twelve tribes into the land at Kadesh-Barnea, he told them, “Go up this way into the South, and go up to the mountain” (Numbers 13:17).  These Israelites were to go into the land (spoken of through the symbolism of a mountain), learn everything they could about the land and its inhabitants, and bring back two things:  fruit from the land, and a report concerning the land (Numbers 13:18ff).

This was done with a view to the people of Israel, under Moses, subsequently moving into the land, conquering the inhabitants, and realizing their calling as God’s firstborn son.  They were to be established in the land and realize the rights of primogeniture as a kingdom of priests within a theocracy.

Thus, since a kingdom was in view, the twelve who traversed the land for forty days, began by going “up into the mountain,” i.e. began by going up into the kingdom.  And it was this land, spoken of through the symbolism of a “mountain,” signifying a kingdom that the Israelites had been moving toward ever since the death of the firstborn in Egypt; and it was this land in which they were to dwell within a theocracy.

In other words, following the death of the firstborn in Egypt, the Israelites’ attention was to be centered on one goal — realizing their calling in the land set before them.  Their attention was to be fixed on the mountain, the kingdom.

And exactly the same thing can be seen relative to Christians in the antitype.  Following the appropriation of the blood, in the antitype of Exodus 12, the Christians’ attention is to be centered on realizing a calling in another land (a heavenly land).  Their attention is to be fixed on the mountain, the kingdom.

In this respect, Christ has provided the example that Christians are to follow during the present time as they patiently endure sufferings and persecution (cf. 2 Timothy 3:12; 1 Peter 4:12, 13):  “…Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps.”  And the example, contextually, is taken from His sufferings at Calvary (1 Peter 2:20-24).

Note the reference to Christ’s sufferings and how He viewed them in Hebrews 12:2.  Christians, as they run the race in the proper fashion (Hebrews 12:1), are to look “to Jesus [lit., ‘from, to Jesus’ (i.e., from the things of the present surrounding world, to Jesus] the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame…”  That is, Jesus, during His time of sufferings at Calvary, looked beyond the Cross (present) to the Crown (future); and He considered His present sufferings and shame of little consequence compared to His coming glory and exaltation.

And He has left Christians an example that they should do the same in the midst of present sufferings.  They should keep their eyes fixed on that which lies out ahead, considering all present sufferings of little consequence compared to the proffered future glory.

Thus, the thought behind Christ ordaining that His disciples occupy a particular place on a mountain when He commissioned them had to do with the fact that they were going forth to Israel with a message concerning the King and His kingdom.  The King and His kingdom were to occupy center-stage.

Then note Christ’s words relative to Himself:  “All authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth” (Matthew 28:18b).  The reference is to the power and authority that He is to one day exercise in the kingdom, both heavenly and earthly.  And these two spheres of the kingdom are also in view in the previous reference in Matthew’s gospel to that which the Son possesses (Matthew 11:25-27).

The dual aspect of Christ’s coming kingdom (heavenly and earthly) can possibly best be seen and understood in the light of God’s present universal kingdom.  Note that God rules from a place in the heavens over His kingdom.  And the different parts of His kingdom — different provinces — are undoubtedly, from what can be seen concerning the earth, ruled after the same fashion, i.e., from the heavens (the heavens associated with the provinces) over the provinces.

Satan, the incumbent ruler over the earth (Luke 4:6), rules from a place in the heavens above the earth (Daniel 10:13-21; Ephesians 2:2; 3:10; 6:12).  Then, during the Messianic Era, when Christ rules the earth, He will rule from a place in the heavens above the earth, from the New Jerusalem.

And Christ’s statement to His disciples, while in their appointed place in the mountain, immediately prior to commissioning them, pertained entirely to the power and authority that He will exercise in this future kingdom.  And His commission must be understood accordingly.

(Insofar as an application of Christ’s commission to the Church today is concerned, all of the preceding relative to the place where those proclaiming the message have been ordained to reside [on the mountain] and the place that Christ occupies [the possessor of all power, both heavenly and earthly], would, of necessity, be completely applicable.  The salvation message [by grace through faith] is to be proclaimed among all nations, with a purpose beyond eternal salvation in view; and that purpose is to be seen in the gospel of the glory of Christ, to be proclaimed to individuals after they have been saved.)

2.  Having Gone…

In most versions of Scripture, as in the KJV, Matthew 28:19 begins with a command:  “Go ye therefore…”  However, in the Greek text, the verse begins with an aorist participle, which could be better translated, “Having gone…”  The thought is that Israel was expected to repent; and because of the nation’s calling — called to be Jehovah’s witness to the Gentile nations of the earth (Isaiah 43:1-10) — Israel, following the nation’s repentance, would be expected to go to the Gentiles in fulfillment of her calling (as Jonah did following his repentance and removal from the place of death).

The command in the verse in the KJV begins with the word “teach [lit., ‘disciple’].”  This word is an imperative in the Greek text; and the thought is that Israel, having gone out among the nations with the good news (concerning salvation, the King, and the kingdom), was to bring forth disciples.  These disciples were then to be baptized and taught, in that order.

Now, with these things in mind, note the commission in Mark 16:15-18 that Christ gave at another time during the forty days of His post-resurrection ministry.  The words “Go ye” (Mark 16:15 KJV) are a translation of the same aorist participle seen in Matthew 28:19.  And the translation here, along with the expectation relative to Israel repenting and going, would be the same as in Matthew’s gospel — “Having gone…”

The command (imperative) in Mark 16:15 is in the word “preach.”  That is, “Having gone into all the world,” they were then to “preach the gospel to every creature.”

And the message, as Israel went forth, would be attended by signs, wonders, and miracles (Mark 16:17-18).  Supernatural manifestations of power would accompany the message because of the presence of not only Israel but also the King and the kingdom.  Then, beyond that, the end result portended by the message had to do with blessings to be realized by the Gentiles in the kingdom.

The object of the proclaimed message was to bring about a salvation connected, textually, with belief and baptism: 

“He who believes and is baptized will be saved…” (Mark 16:16a).

Salvation, as it is used in Mark 16:16, moves beyond the thought of individuals passing from death unto life.  It must, for it is connected not only with baptism but with a manifestation of signs, wonders, and miracles, which have to do with the kingdom.  And all of this sets forth the indisputable fact that “salvation” in this verse has to do with the kingdom, not with eternal life.

Salvation in this verse has to do with the same thing seen in Acts 2:21 — “And it shall come to pass that whoever calls on the name of the LORD shall be saved.” (cf. Romans 10:13-14) — which is a quotation from Joel 2:32 pertaining to “deliverance” during the Messianic Era.

Note the type that begins in Exodus chapter twelve and matters will become quite clear.  Things having to do with one’s eternal salvation are dealt with in events surrounding the death of the firstborn at the very beginning (Exodus 12).  But belief and baptism in Mark 16:16, textually, are associated with a subsequent deliverance (made possible because of the death of the firstborn).

In the type, this deliverance had to do with events beyond the death of the firstborn.  This deliverance had to do with looking out ahead toward the land of Canaan and with the Red Sea passage occurring at the beginning of the wilderness journey.

And these are the things which, first and foremost, are involved in the Lord’s commission to the disciples, whether seen in Matthew, Mark, Luke, or Acts.

Israel though had to repent and be baptized first (national repentance and baptism [Acts 2:38]).  Then Israel, as Jehovah’s witness, would be in a position to go forth to Samaria and to the Gentile nations throughout the world, bringing about the fulfillment of the Lord’s commission in Mark 16:15.  And supernatural signs would follow the proclamation of the message throughout the commission — whether to Israel, to Samaria, or to the Gentile nations.

Had Israel on the day of Pentecost followed Peter’s instructions (in response to the question which had been asked [Acts 2:37]) — “Repent, and be baptized…” (Acts 2:38) — Christ would have returned and restored the kingdom to Israel; and the nation would subsequently have gone forth to the Gentiles with the message concerning the King and the kingdom, fulfilling Mark 16:15ff.

Christ’s return and the “restitution [‘restoration’] of all things [which would include the restoration of the kingdom to Israel]” was contingent on Israel’s repentance (Acts 3:19-21).  And the ministry of the apostles throughout the book of Acts was a ministry toward this end.

And the apostles, realizing the importance of Israel’s repentance, carried the message to the nation after such a zealous fashion and with such fervor that they were threatened, beaten, imprisoned, and even killed by the Jewish religious leaders (Acts 3:1ff; 4:1ff; 5:1ff; 7:1ff).  And Paul, comprehending the importance of this matter, near the close of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, went so far as to say, 

For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh [if such would bring about their repentance]” (Romans 9:3).

But Israel didn’t repent — not on the day of Pentecost or any subsequent day throughout the approximately thirty-two years in which the re-offer of the kingdom remained open.  Thus, since Israel didn’t repent, Mark 16:15ff not only remained unfulfilled but, in actuality, can’t be fulfilled today in the fashion in which it was intended.

The gospel to be proclaimed in the Lord’s commission in Mark 16:15ff was the gospel of the kingdom, and the message was to be attended by signs, wonders, and miracles.  And all of that is alien to the message that is to be proclaimed by the Church today, to either Israel or to the Gentile nations.

The message that the Church is to carry to the unsaved today is the simple gospel of the grace of God.  Israel has been set aside, and the kingdom is no longer “at hand.”  And with Israel set aside and the kingdom no longer at hand, signs, wonders, and miracles can no longer form a part of any message being proclaimed.  Thus, a message today, in line with that which is stated in Mark 16:15-18, would be completely out of place.

A message of this nature, under the direction and power of the Spirit of God, cannot presently exist.  Such would be impossible.  And the reason why the matter would be impossible is very simple: the Spirit of God empowering individuals to manifest supernatural signs today would be acting contrary to the revealed Word of God.

But, note what can presently be found in Christendom.  Entire denominations have been founded on seeking after the signs, wonders, and miracles seen in these verses (along with those in Acts, chapter two and other sections of the book).  And the present Charismatic Movement, which has crossed all denominational lines, proclaims the same erroneous view relative to these supernatural signs.

This whole thing has taken its toll in Christendom over the years.  Christians today, seeing all of this, are confused to say the least.  They generally have little to no understanding of the place that signs, wonders, and miracles occupy in Scripture; and Christians, on a scale larger than at any other time in history, are, accordingly, being misled.
Chapter Three
Restoration of All Things

Repent therefore and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, so that times of refreshing may come from the presence of the Lord, and that He may send Jesus Christ, who was preached to you before whom heaven must receive until the times of restoration of all things, which God has spoken by the mouth of all His holy prophets since the world [age] began. (Acts 3:19-21)

Events occurring on the day of Pentecost set the tone for the ministry of the apostles throughout the book of Acts.  Individuals were filled with the Spirit after a fashion peculiar to that period when the kingdom of the heavens was re-offered to Israel, and this filling of the Spirit formed a beginning fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy (Acts 2:4, 16-21).

Those filled with the Spirit on the day of Pentecost were empowered to manifest signs, wonders, and miracles in the presence of Israel; and on this beginning day, the sign was “tongues.”  Jews present in Jerusalem from every nation under heaven heard the message in their own native language.  The apostles (and others), having no knowledge of all these various languages, were empowered to speak and deliver a message to these Jews in their own languages.

Then, beyond the manifested sign and being able to reach the Jews in Jerusalem with the message (cf. Isaiah 28:10, 11), there were also those Jews in the various nations from which these men had come who must be reached.  And the men present in Jerusalem, after hearing the message, would then be expected to carry this message back to the Jewish people in their own countries.

But as was the case in the ministry of Christ and the apostles before Calvary, so it was in the continuing ministry of the apostles at and following Pentecost.  Though the Jews present were “all amazed” when hearing the message in their own native tongue [language], there was “doubt”; and this was followed by confusion and/or unbelief.  Some asked, “Whatever could this mean?” And others said, “They are full of new wine” (Acts 2:12-13).

But Peter, standing up with the other apostles, told these Jews exactly what was happening.  Peter said, “But this is what was spoken by the prophet Joel…”  There was a beginning fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy by their being filled with the Spirit and being empowered to speak in other languages (Acts 2:14-21).

Then Peter directed these Jews’ attention to the issue at hand (Acts 2:22ff).  Israel’s Messiah had previously appeared to the nation, manifesting “miracles, wonders, and signs”; and God, through these miraculous works, had provided visible evidence to Israel concerning the authenticity of both the Messenger and the message.

However, Israel had rejected the message and crucified the Messenger (Acts 2:22-23).  But God had raised Him from the dead, and there were numerous witnesses to this fact (Acts 2:24, 32; cf. 1 Corinthians 15:4-7).

And not only had God raised Him from the dead, but He was, at that very time, in the heavens at God’s right hand, waiting.  He was waiting for that day when His “enemies” would be made His “footstool” (Acts 2:30-35).

Peter, in verses thirty-four and thirty-five, quoted from Psalm 110:1, the first verse of a Messianic Psalm.  And note how the Psalm goes on to read:

The LORD shall send the rod of Your strength out of Zion. Rule in the midst of Your enemies! . . .  The Lord hath sworn and will not relent [KJV: “repent,” will not change His mind], “You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek.” (Psalm 110:2, 4)

Events occurring on the day of Pentecost in Acts, chapter two had one purpose in view: Israel’s repentance.  The Jewish people, nationwide, were called upon to change their minds.  Only through this means could the nation bring about Christ’s return, bring about the continuing and complete fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy, and bring about a restoration of the kingdom to Israel.  This was what the question in Acts 2:37 and the answer in the next verse, Acts 2:38, involved.

And the same thing can be seen over and over in the ministry of the apostles to Israel as one begins to work his way through the book of Acts, especially through the first seven chapters.  There are manifestations of supernatural signs, followed by a confrontation with the religious leaders in Israel, followed by a call to repentance; and the complete sequence is always followed by the nation remaining in unbelief, though some of the Jews hearing the message at different times believed (as the three thousand on the day of Pentecost).

Repent…and Be Converted

Exactly what is meant by repentance and conversion in relation to Israel during the ministry of the apostles throughout the book of Acts?  Note the message previously proclaimed to Israel in the gospel accounts, beginning with John the Baptist and continuing with Christ and the apostles; then note the continuing message proclaimed by the apostles in the book of Acts.  The message was essentially the same throughout, though, following the events of Calvary, it took on the added tone (which became a central emphasis) of the Jewish people having been “the betrayers and murderers” of Jesus (cf. Acts 2:23, 36; 3:14-15; 4:10; 5:28-30; 7:52).

But there is something often not understood — which must be understood — about the message proclaimed to Israel.  This message, beginning with John the Baptist, was not a salvation message in the same sense that salvation by grace through faith is to be proclaimed to Jew and Gentile alike today.  Rather, the message dealt with salvation in an entirely different sense.  This message dealt with salvation (deliverance) in relation to the kingdom, NOT in relation to eternal life.

Before Calvary, with Messiah present, there was a call for Israel to repent; and this was with a view to deliverance being brought to pass for the nation in the kingdom, which would be established.  Following Calvary, with Messiah absent, there was again a call for Israel to repent; and this, as before, was with a view to deliverance being brought to pass for the nation in the kingdom, which would be established following Messiah’s return.

In this respect, the main difference in the message proclaimed to Israel in the original offer (in the gospel accounts) and the message proclaimed to Israel in the re-offer (in the book of Acts) was the presence or the absence of Israel’s Messiah.  The conditions on Israel’s part at both times were identical: repentance and baptism (cf. Matthew 3:1-6; Acts 2:38).  In the original offer, Christ was already PRESENT and could have established the kingdom; whereas, in the re-offer, Christ was ABSENT and would have had to return in order to establish the kingdom.

Thus, correctly understanding the message proclaimed to Israel in either the gospel accounts or in Acts, it’s easy to see and understand that a salvation message pertaining to one’s eternal destiny was NOT part of this message.  This message concerned salvation (deliverance) in relation to the kingdom.

But this is not to say that a message surrounding one’s eternal destiny cannot be seen in the gospel accounts or in Acts, for such is not the case at all.

Even during John’s ministry, preceding Christ’s ministry, he referred to Jesus on a particular occasion as “the Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world” (John 1:29, 36); and this statement could only draw from Old Testament typology (e.g., Genesis 4; 22; Exodus 12) and point to the events surrounding Calvary, which would occur later.

Then, that which John had expressed began to come into full focus once Israel had rejected the proffered kingdom (Matthew 12:22-32).  Events in Christ’s ministry turned more toward the Cross; and, during this time, numerous things can be found in the gospel accounts and in Acts pertaining to the Cross rather than to the Crown.

At the time of Israel’s climactic rejection in Matthew 12:22-32, some of the Scribes and Pharisees, who had just seen Christ perform a miraculous work, asked for a sign; but Christ, seeing that they had rejected the miraculous sign that He performed (among others prior to that time), refused their request.  He told them that no sign would be given but “the sign of the prophet Jonah,” which pointed to His coming death, burial, and resurrection (Matthew 12:38-40).

This is undoubtedly why Jesus dealt with Nicodemus as He did following a similar rejection by the Jews (John 3:1ff; cf. John 2:18-25).  Nicodemus came to Jesus, admitting, “Rabbi, we know that You are a teacher come from God; for no one can do these signs that You do unless God is with him” (John 3:2).  However, Jesus, rather than dealing with the signs Nicodemus referred to, dealt with “the sign of the prophet Jonah” once again (using a parallel type).

Christ first dealt with truths relative to seeing and entering the kingdom (John 3:3-13), and then He concluded with explanatory, related truths drawn from an Old Testament type, paralleling the account of Jonah.  Christ drew from the account of Moses lifting up the brazen serpent in the wilderness (Numbers 21:6-9), a TYPE of His being lifted up on Calvary, to occur not many days hence (Numbers 21:14ff).

And the message of salvation by grace through faith can be derived from sections of Scripture such as Matthew 12:40, John 1:29, 36, or John 3:3ff, among many others.  But, again, this was NOT part of the central message proclaimed to Israel by John, Jesus, or the disciples BEFORE Calvary; and this was NOT part of the same message proclaimed to Israel by the apostles (and others) FOLLOWING Calvary.

That is to say, there was NO call for the Jewish people to receive Jesus as their Savior, in the sense of providing salvation from eternal damnation (either before Calvary in the gospel accounts or following Calvary in the book of Acts).  The call was for the Jewish people TO receive Jesus as their King, One Who would save them in the sense of providing deliverance in the proffered kingdom (cf. Matthew 2:2; 21:5, 8-9, 15; John 19:14-19; Acts 2:30-36).

Note a statement delivered to the Jewish religious leaders following Calvary by Peter and the other apostles in this respect:

The God of our fathers raised up Jesus whom you murdered by hanging on a tree. Him God has exalted to His right hand to be Prince and Savior, to give repentance to Israel and forgiveness of sins. (Acts 5:30-31)

The word “Prince” is Archegos in the Greek text and refers to “a Ruler.”  As Israel’s King He would be their Savior, their Deliverer.

But PRIOR to Christ returning as King, Israel had T0 repent.  Then Jesus would be sent as King to bring about deliverance (as Savior), providing forgiveness for the Jewish peoples’ sins, with their main sin being that of crucifying their Messiah.  But, again, the call for Israel to repent was NOT a message pertaining to eternal salvation or eternal damnation.

There are things about the generation of Jews to whom the kingdom of the heavens was offered BOTH before and following Calvary that people don’t seem TO understand.  This WASN'T a lost generation of Jews in need of hearing a salvation message — no more so than the generation during Daniel’s day, or David’s day, or Jews living at any other time throughout the fourteen centuries extending from Moses to Christ.

If such had been the case, the message of John, Jesus, and the apostles (both before and following Calvary) would have been quite different.  It would have dealt with the issue of eternal salvation first.  But it DIDN'TIt dealt with a kingly message first, with salvation being seen in the message in the sense OF deliverance by the King in His kingdom.

1.  Salvation in the Old and New Testaments

It may come as a surprise for some to learn that salvation, presented in the Old Testament — whether dealing with eternal verities or with the Messianic Kingdom — is IDENTICAL to the way salvation is presented in the New Testament.

In either Testament, salvation with respect to one’s eternal destiny is entirely THROUGH divine intervention, it is by the shedding OF blood, it involves A substitutionary atonement, and A Man is revealed to be the Substitute.  But salvation with respect to Christ and His kingdom is always seen in both Testaments as A separate matter, having to do with issues subsequent TO those surrounding one’s eternal destiny.

These are truths set forth initially in the opening two chapters of Genesis (Genesis 1:1-2:3).  Then, Scripture beyond that provides all the necessary details to fully understand this opening section.  And, within subsequent Scripture, NO change can ever occur from that set forth AT the very beginning.

Everything MUST remain the same throughout, which is why there can be NO difference in salvation throughout Scripture — whether relative to one’s eternal destiny or relative to deliverance in the kingdom.  And that is also why correctly understanding these matters at the outset, at the very beginning of Scripture, cannot be overemphasized.  If one understands matters correctly at the beginning, he will have a foundational base that will allow him to correctly understand related subject matter dealt with in various ways at later points in Scripture.

But confining the discussion to salvation with respect to one’s eternal destiny — for that must be settled FIRST — one thing stands out about the opening four chapters of Genesis.  Not only does the foundational framework set forth in the opening two chapters deal with this matter FIRST (which can only be the case, for this must occur FIRST [Genesis 1:1-5]), but Scripture in the immediately following two chapters (Genesis 3; 4), as well, deals with this matter FIRST (which should also only be expected, for, again, this is what must occur, as well as be understood, FIRST).

In Genesis, chapter one, the beginning restoration of the ruined creation — typifying man, a subsequent ruined creation, passing from death unto life — occurred ENTIRELY through divine intervention.  The Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence.  The ruined material creation WAS completely powerless, as ruined man IS today, to act in and of self (Genesis 1:2-5 [2b]).

Then, in chapter three, dealing once again with the same subject as the opening five verses of chapter one, God began to provide additional information. Adam partook of sin to effect Eve’s redemption (as Christ was made sin to effect our redemption [2 Corinthians 5:21]), and in the latter part of the chapter God slew innocent animals and clothed Adam and Eve with skins from these animals.

Thus, salvation in chapter three is seen in a dual sense.  It is seen through the act of a man (typifying the Man, Christ Jesus), and it is seen through the shedding of blood (typifying the shed blood of Christ).  And, typically, from God clothing Adam and Eve, man is seen clothed in the righteousness of Christ.

Then, in chapter four, salvation is once again seen in a dual sense, but from a different perspective.  It is seen through the shed blood of lambs from the flock, and it is seen through the shed blood of a man himself (Abel, the one who offered the lambs to God).  And this dual type looks out ahead to the act of One Person — “the Lamb of God” putting away sin through the sacrifice of Himself (cf. Hebrews 12:24).

Thus, in this chapter, additional information is provided to not only help a person understand chapter three but also the opening five verses in chapter one.  And, when all of the material in these opening four chapters of Genesis is put together and understood, a person will possess a good grasp of salvation by grace through faith — a salvation based ENTIRELY on the finished work of Christ, one wrought ENTIRELY through divine intervention.

Then in Genesis chapter twenty-two, all of the preceding is put together in one type.  And for an individual to properly understand this one type (where different things in several preceding types have been put together), he must have an understanding of the individual preceding types and how they relate to one another.  Only then will he be in a position to dig into the type set forth in chapter twenty-two and mine its treasures.

In brief, in this chapter, Abraham offered his son on a particular mountain in the land of Moriah (a place chosen by God, where His Son, in the antitype, was to be offered 2,000 years later); and a substitutionary atonement was involved through a ram dying IN the stead of Isaac (with Isaac, through the death of the ram, seen AS having himself died [cf. Hebrews 11:17]).

Then the preceding — along with other places like Joseph’s experiences when he went to his brethren in Genesis chapter thirty-seven — brings a person to and prepares the person for the death of the firstborn in Exodus chapter twelve.  When one arrives at this chapter in Exodus, all of the necessary preliminary data has already been provided; and an individual having availed himself of this preliminary data finds himself in a position where he can properly understand the material in this chapter.

Thus, a person is not to begin in Exodus, chapter twelve when studying Scripture.  Rather a person is to begin in Genesis chapter one and work his way through Genesis to the book of Exodus, availing himself of all the previous data so that he can properly understand Exodus chapter twelve (and beyond).  And this is of vital importance, for this chapter in Exodus is the beginning chapter in a type that extends all the way INTO the book of Joshua.

This is the basic overall type that establishes the framework upon which SO MUCH of Scripture rests (cf. 1 Corinthians 9:24-10:11; Hebrews 3-6), with the overall type itself resting UPON the foundational framework set forth at the beginning, in the opening two chapters of Genesis (Genesis 1:1-2:3; cf. Hebrews 4:1-9).

2.  Shed Blood in the Old and New Testaments

According to Scripture, Christ was slain two different times in history — “from the foundation of the world” (Revelation 13:8) and at “Calvary” in 30 A.D. (Acts 2:23, 36).  The “foundation of the world” carries one back to the time of the restoration of the ruined creation, beginning with Genesis 1:2b (ref. Hebrews 4:3-4).  At the very beginning of man’s history, God, looking 4,000 years ahead, saw His Son as already slain.  But bear one thing in mind, though Christ is seen in Scripture as “slain from the foundation of the world,” He is ONLY SEEN in Scripture as being “offered” at one time — at “Calvary,” in 30 A.D. (Hebrews 9:25-28).  Note the reference in verse twenty-six to “the foundation of the world.”  The allusion is to Christ being slain at this time, though not “offered” until 4,000 years later when slain within man’s history (Genesis 1:26, 28; 1 Peter 3:18).

And between these two points lie all the animal sacrifices, the “offerings,” in the Old Testament.  These sacrifices began with God Himself slaying animals to clothe Adam and Eve immediately following the entrance of sin into the human race; and they ended with the slaying of the paschal lambs in 30 A.D., slain by the Israelites throughout the camp at the very time that the nation was slaying the Paschal Lamb at Calvary.

Thus, there is the picture.  Christ was slain at the time man’s history began, preceding the entrance of sin into the human race (though not offered at this time); animals were slain immediately following the entrance of sin into the human race (for offerings), and they continued to be slain throughout the next 4,000 years (for offerings), for death had “passed upon all men” (Romans 5:12); and, “when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth His Son,” to be slain (as the offering), though already “slain from the foundation of the world” (Galatians 4:4-5; Revelation 13:8).

Then, tying that in with the different types once again (Genesis 1-4; 22; 37; Exodus 12), it is easy to see that redemption for man is the same throughout Scripture, Old or New Testament.  As stated in Hebrews 9:22, “…without shedding of blood is no remission.”  And this blood was to ultimately be shed by a Man — slain from “the foundation of the world,” offered 4,000 years later — with all the bloody animal sacrifices (for offerings) lying between these two times, pointing to Christ’s sacrifice, His offering once for all.

A)  Atonement; Reconciliation

The word “atonement” (Hebrew: kaphar) means “to cover.”  This is the word used throughout the Old Testament relative to the blood of animal sacrifices providing a covering for sins (e.g., Leviticus 16:6, 10-11, 16-18, 20).  The blood of animal sacrifices could not do away with sinsIt could only cover sins.  This is why in Hebrews it states:

For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and goats could take away sins. (Hebrews 10:4)

Thus, there were continual sacrifices throughout the Old Testament, year after year; and blood from these continual sacrifices provided a covering for sins.

This can easily be seen through activities on the Day of Atonement when the high priest placed blood on the mercy seat.  God dwelt in the Holy of Holies, above the mercy seat, between the cherubim, one on each end of the mercy seat (Exodus 25:21-22).  The two tablets of stone, containing the broken law, were in the ark below the mercy seat (Exodus 40:20; cf. Exodus 31:18; Hebrews 9:4); and, with blood on the mercy seat, when God looked toward the broken law, He saw a blood covering, not the broken law.  The blood could not do away with the Israelites’ sins, but it could, and did, cover them.

The shed blood of Christ though is another matter.  It does not cover sins.  Rather, it does away with sins.

The word used in connection with Christ’s shed blood is not a Greek equivalent of the Hebrew word kaphar.  Instead, the Greek word katallasso, translated “reconciliation,” is used (cf. Romans 5:10-11; 2 Corinthians 5:18-21).

Katallasso means, “to change,” “to bring back into harmony.”  There is not even the slightest thought of forming a covering.  Rather, the thought with reference to sin has to do with bringing back into harmony through doing away with sin, leaving nothing to cover.

This is why the writer of Hebrews drew a sharp contrast between the blood of animals and the blood of Christ in this respect (Hebrews 7-10).  And this is also why he used the expression, “put away sin,” with reference to Christ’s sacrifice (Hebrews 9:26; cf. Hebrews 10:1, 12).

B)  Paschal Lambs; Passover Lamb

With these thoughts in mind, what was the difference between God viewing the shed blood of animal sacrifices or viewing the shed blood of His Son insofar as not seeing man’s sins was concerned?  There wasn’t any difference.  There couldn’t be.

God didn’t see man’s sins in either instance.  In the former, man’s sins were covered; God saw only the blood that covered them.  In the latter, man’s sins were done away with; God saw only the blood that did away with them.

God looked upon the blood in both instances — the only thing that could cover or do away with sins.  That’s why there can be no remission for sins apart from the shedding of blood.  And that is also why to talk about salvation in either the Old or the New Testament apart from the shedding of blood is utter nonsense.

God’s requirement for and recognition of a substitutionary atonement began at the time of Adam’s sin and can be seen throughout the Old Testament, with all the sacrifices pointing to and typifying Christ’s sacrifice.  And this can perhaps best be seen and illustrated through viewing the death of the paschal lambs in Exodus chapter twelve.

Insofar as the death of the firstborn and God’s corresponding satisfaction are concerned, note that there is no difference between Jews applying the blood of the paschal lambs (by faith) to the doorposts and lintel during Moses’ day and Christians applying the blood of the Passover Lamb, by faith, today.  In both instances God is seen recognizing a vicarious death of the firstborn, and in both instances, God’s satisfaction can be seen.  The statement, “…when I see the blood, I will pass over you…” (Exodus 12:13), is equally true in both instances, in both type and antitype.

And also note that God would have had to look upon the shed blood of the paschal lambs exactly the same way throughout the fourteen centuries (thirty-five generations) from Moses to Christ — “…when I see the blood, I will pass over you…”  God looked for the blood.  That was the one criterion, the only criterion.

God could only have recognized an individual vicarious death in each generation exactly the same way;  and, since the generation living when Christ was upon earth was still slaying the paschal lambs year after year, God could only have still been recognizing an individual vicarious death and been satisfied.  God looked for the blood.  That was the one criterion during Moses’ day, and that could only have remained the one criterion throughout the fourteen centuries from Moses to Christ.

3.  Thus…

Contrary to common belief, Christ didn’t come to a lost generation of Jews — no more so than if He had appeared to any other generation extending all the way back to Moses.  The paschal lambs were still being slain year after year, with the blood being properly applied; and God could only have still looked at the blood (which covered sin) the same way that He had always looked at it.

And this is exactly what the apostles recognized when carrying the message to the same generation once again following Calvary.  The salvation message they carried concerned deliverance in the kingdom, exactly the same as the message which John, Christ, and the disciples had carried to Israel before Calvary.

The message was being carried to a generation of Jews living on both sides of Calvary — Jews who had applied the blood of the paschal lambs preceding Calvary but had rejected the King and His kingdom.  Still though, preceding Calvary, there was a vicarious death, resulting in God’s satisfaction; and this could not be nullified.

But a status of this nature was for that generation alone.  Jews in any subsequent generation would be as Jews are today.  A vicarious death, resulting in God’s satisfaction, could be theirs only through availing themselves of the shed blood of the Paschal Lamb.  They had to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ.

Thus, repenting and being converted in Acts 3:19 had to do with the Jews of that one generation changing their minds and going in a different direction.  Eternal salvation was not in view, only deliverance in relation to Christ’s return and the restoration of the kingdom to Israel.

And the 3,000 being “saved” on the day of Pentecost, or at times following, including Paul’s conversion (Acts 9), must be looked upon after the same fashion.  Their heeding the message must be looked upon in the sense of a change of mind and a change of direction, with any thought of salvation having to do with Christ’s return and deliverance in the kingdom.  They were saved “from this untoward [‘perverse’] generation” (Acts 2:40), with respect to the kingdom.

(And, in contrast, note Paul and Silas’ message in Acts 16:31 to a Gentile of their generation — a jailor at Philippi, one outside the camp of Israel, one having been separated from the blood of the paschal lambs.

This jailor was “dead in trespasses and sins.”  He was spiritually dead and in no position to hear and understand spiritual truth concerning the kingdom.  He had to first pass “from death unto life” before a message concerning the kingdom could be proclaimed to him.

In his case, contrasted with those in Israel, matters surrounding the death of the firstborn in Exodus 12 had not occurred; and the firstborn must die first.

Thus, in response to his question concerning salvation, he was told, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved…”  He had to first apply the blood of the slain Paschal Lamb.  A vicarious death had to occur first — the only means through which this man could be made alive spiritually and be placed in a position where he could subsequently understand spiritual truth concerning the kingdom.)

And He Shall Send Jesus

Christ was to remain in the heavens “until the times of restoration of all things” (Acts 3:21).  There was to be (or, will be future) repentance on Israel’s part.  Then Christ would (or, will yet future) return and restore the kingdom to Israel.

(The word translated “restitution” in Acts 3:21 is the same word in the Greek text translated “restore” in Acts 1:6.  The word appears in a verb form in chapter one and in a noun form in chapter three, and exactly the same thing is in view both places [though in a broader sense in chapter three] — the restoration of the kingdom to Israel.

In the past, the kingdom of the heavens was in view [which would have necessitated that the kingdom covenanted to David (the earthly sphere of the kingdom) also subsequently be restored].  In the future though, only the kingdom covenanted to David can be in view; and only this earthly sphere of the kingdom can and will be restored to the nation.  Israel has forfeited the right and privilege to rule from heavenly places in the kingdom.  The Church is now in possession of the kingdom of the heavens; and Christians are the ones who will occupy heavenly positions of power and authority as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom.)

Israel didn’t repent throughout the time covered by the book of Acts, and thus Christ did not return and bring about the “restoration of all things.”  And the day eventually came when the door of opportunity closed for Israel, and God set the nation aside for a dispensation.  Israel now has to await God’s completion of His dealings with the “one new man” in Christ, which will take two days, two thousand years.

But the day is coming, and is near at hand, when God will complete His dealings with the Church, remove the Church, and then turn back to Israel once again.  And, during that future time, Israel, after passing through the fires of the great Tribulation, will repent.  The Jews in that day, during a time of unparalleled trouble — “such as has not been since the beginning of the world until this time, no, nor ever shall be” (Matthew 24:21) — will call upon the God of their fathers for deliverance.

They will repent, change their minds, in that day.  And, when they do, God will see their “affliction,” hear their “cry,” and know their “sorrows”; and He will come down in the person of His Son to “deliver” them (Exodus 3:2-12; 4:19-20).

But one thing needs to be understood relative to Israel being delivered in that day.  True, Christ will return as King to effect salvation (deliverance) in relation to the kingdom.  But the Jews of that day, unlike the Jews during the time Christ was on earth the first time, will have to be dealt with first in relation to matters surrounding that set forth in Exodus chapter twelve.

Israel will first have to experience her national Passover through believing on the Lord Jesus Christ, the Passover Lamb Who shed His blood for the nation.  Then, and only then, can Israel be dealt with relative to deliverance with respect to the kingdom.
Chapter Four
Acceptance by Many

Then the Word of God spread, and the number of the disciples multiplied greatly in Jerusalem, and a great many of the priests were obedient to the faith. (Acts 6:7)

By the time of the events in the sixth chapter of the book of Acts there were multiple thousands of Jews who had believed the message being proclaimed (Acts 2:41, 47; 4:4; 5:14; 6:1).  And Acts 6:7 reveals that “a great many of the priests” in Israel were numbered among these believers.

The fact that numerous priests had received the message and were being “obedient to the faith” was undoubtedly a major cause for concern among those in Israel.  After all, in the Mosaic economy, the priests were the ones standing between and representing man to God and God to man, which was done on the basis of shed blood.  And, though the sacrificial system within the Mosaic economy had been fulfilled at the time of Christ’s death and the rending of the veil separating the Holy Place from the Holy of Holies, the unbelieving nation still looked at the matter exactly as the Israelites had viewed it for over fourteen centuries.

However, the believing priests would have seen and understood the truth of the matter — an understanding that, because of their previous involvement in the temple worship, would undoubtedly have come quite naturally to them.  They would have known and understood that the whole sacrificial system surrounding the temple worship had been fulfilled in Christ.

And having understood the true nature of Christ’s sacrifice and offering, they would also have understood the true nature of animal sacrifices that the Jews continued to offer following the events of Calvary.  They would have understood that God, following the offering of His Son, no longer recognized such sacrifices.

The shed blood of Christ answered to all the sacrifices within the Mosaic economy — the blood of the paschal lambs that had been placed on the doorposts and lintel of the homes each year, the blood from multiple thousands of animals that the priests had slain at the brazen altar at various times throughout each year, and the blood placed on the mercy seat by the high priest on the Day of Atonement each year.  And an increasing number of priests understanding and accepting the true nature of sacrifices within the Mosaic economy following Calvary could only have created a major cause for concern in the camp of Israel.

Jewish life revolved around the temple with its Levitical priests and sacrificial system.  But many of the priests — who would be the ones to offer sacrifices at the brazen altar for the people — had repented.  That is, they had changed their minds about Christ, His sacrifice, and the message being proclaimed.  And being “obedient to the faith,” they would no longer be offering sacrifices for the people at the temple.  They would know that the One True Sacrifice, in fulfillment of all the Old Testament sacrifices, had been offered.

And, in this respect, the statement that many priests were being “obedient to the faith” sets the stage for the climactic turning point in the book of Acts.  Immediately following is the long discourse concerning Stephen (Acts 6:8ff).  And this discourse leads to a climactic rejection by Israel (Acts 7:54-57), to the corresponding death of Stephen (Acts 7:58-60), to the subsequent introduction of Paul (Acts 7:58; 8:1, 3), to the beginning of a great persecution against the Church in Jerusalem (Acts 8:1), to the scattering of believers throughout the land and beyond (Acts 8:1), and to the beginning of the proclamation of the message beyond Jerusalem and Judea (Acts 8:4-5).

The fact that many priests were being “obedient to the faith” probably provides a (if not “the”) major reason for the “great persecution” arising against the Church in Jerusalem at this particular time (Acts 8:1).  Believers were scattered “throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria” as a result of this persecution, and those scattered “went everywhere preaching the word” (Acts 8:1-4).

Then Paul, a Pharisee who had been taught by Gamaliel (Acts 5:34; 22:3), appears in Scripture as the central person going throughout the land seeking to put a stop to that which was happening.  And Paul, “breathing threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord,” was following this course of action with the blessing of the high priest in Jerusalem (Acts 8:3; 9:1-2; 22:5; 23:6).

The Message

The priests of that day were mainly Sadducees, individuals who didn’t believe in a resurrection, in angels, or in spirit realities (apart from God Himself).  From a theological standpoint, they would be looked upon as the more liberal branch of Judaism, as opposed to the Pharisees, who would be looked upon as the fundamental legalists (cf. Matthew 23:1-4; Acts 23:7-8).  And the Pharisees and Sadducees comprised the two main religious parties in Israel at this time, with the Pharisees being, by far, the larger of the two.

The statement that a great number of the priests (who would, undoubtedly, have been mainly from the Sadducee party) “were obedient to the faith” is not another way of saying that they had believed on the Lord Jesus Christ and, as a result, had been saved.  Rather, these priests were part of the nation to which the kingdom of the heavens had been offered preceding Calvary and reoffered following Calvary.  They were part of the nation that had been sacrificing the paschal lambs year after year.

These priests were part of a larger group of priests, previously responsible for carrying out a ministry on behalf of the people at the temple, which centered on sacrifices and offerings.  They understood the sacrificial system and had to themselves follow prescribed cleansing rituals in order to be in a position to act on behalf of the people (which included washings, clean garments, and shed blood [Exodus 29:1-34]).

Their beliefs and practices surrounding the sacrificial system within the Mosaic economy could only have been in keeping with their ministry; and, in this respect, they would have been numbered among those experiencing a vicarious death of the firstborn preceding Calvary, resulting in God’s satisfaction.

These priests had not believed on the Lord Jesus Christ to bring about something that had already occurred, i.e., the vicarious death of the firstborn, resulting in God’s satisfaction.  Such would have been impossible.  Death, for them, had already occurred; and God, insofar as they were concerned, was already satisfied.  Rather, they had done exactly what Peter, on the day of Pentecost, had stated that the entire nation had to do in order to bring about Christ’s return and the establishment of the kingdom (Acts 2:38).  And Peter, at this time, viewed the entire nation in this same light (as having appropriated the blood of the paschal lambs), exactly as Christ and His disciples had previously viewed the nation.

1.  The True Issue

Individuals often have a somewhat difficult time conceiving that either a Pharisee or a Sadducee could have already been saved at the time Christ was on earth with His offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, or afterwards during the time covered by the book of Acts when the kingdom of the heavens was reoffered to Israel.  But this is invariably done on the basis of either the actions or the various beliefs of the Pharisees or the Sadducees.

And to look upon the matter after this fashion presents a completely fallacious basis for any Scriptural teaching concerning salvation.  The only proper basis for viewing the status of one’s salvation is to look at things the same way God looks at them.  God looks at matters surrounding one’s salvation with respect to one thing.  God looks at the death of the firstborn; and God, because of a sacrifice and shed blood, recognizes a vicarious death, through which He is satisfied.

God doesn’t look for what man seems to want to see in a person at all.  Rather, God looks for shed blood, setting forth a substitutionary death.  This is the only thing that will result in His satisfaction.

Note something, and note it well.  At the institution of the Passover during Moses’ day, when the Lord passed through the land of Egypt, He looked for one thing.  He looked for the blood of a slain lamb, which had been properly applied.

The Lord didn’t look inside the homes of the Israelites to see what the people had done, were doing, or planned to do (which He, in His omniscience, knew).  Nor did He look inside those homes to see what the Jewish people individually believed about various things — such as what the Sadducees later believed about the resurrection, angels, or spirit realities (which He, in His omniscience, also knew).  None of this had anything to do with the matter at hand.

The one and only criterion was what they believed, and had done, about the slaying and application of the blood of the paschal lambs.  Nothing else entered into the picture.  It was as stated in Exodus 12:13, “…when I see the blood, I will pass over you…”

And exactly the same situation existed when Christ was upon earth 2,000 years ago.  The paschal lambs were still being slain, the blood was still being applied, God was still recognizing a vicarious death of the firstborn, and God was still just as satisfied as He had been at any other time in Jewish history, dating all the way back to the institution of the Passover during the days of Moses (or — pertaining to sacrifices and God’s satisfaction — at any other time in man’s history throughout the 2,500 years preceding Moses, going all the way back to the slaying of animals in Eden).

It is as equally out of line with Scripture to look upon a Pharisee or a Sadducee during the time Christ was upon earth (who had availed himself of the blood of a paschal lamb) as unsaved because of his actions or certain beliefs as it is to look upon an individual today (who has availed himself of the blood of the Passover Lamb) as unsaved because of his actions or certain beliefs.

And herein is the heart of where so much false teaching relative to salvation lies today.  Man wants to add something to that which God has unchangeably established; man wants to see something beyond the appropriation of the blood.

But God has one statement concerning the matter, and that one statement concerns the blood of slain paschal lambs in the type and the blood of the slain Paschal Lamb in the antitype:  “…when I see the blood [nothing else, nothing more, nothing less], I will pass over you.”

That’s the way it has been since God slew innocent animals in Eden, that’s the way it has remained for the past 6,000 years, that’s the way it continues to remain today, and that’s the way it will continue to remain throughout the endless ages that lie ahead.

(See chapter 3, “Restoration of All Things,” for supplementary material relative to salvation in both the Old and New Testaments.

Also note how going back to the Old Testament types helps, more than anything else, to clarify the issue at hand.  And this is not only true in Scriptures dealing with salvation but in Scriptures dealing with any biblical doctrine.  God gave the type to help explain the antitype; and man’s failure to properly understand the antitype can, invariably, be traced back to his failure to properly understand the type.  Understand the former, and you can understand the latter.  This is the way God has structured His Word; and to properly understand God’s Word, man must study this Word after the fashion in which it was written, beginning with the opening chapters of Genesis.)

2.  Condemnation of the Scribes and Pharisees

The Pharisees emanated from the ranks of the Scribes, which is why the two are spoken of together so often throughout the gospel accounts.  The Sadducees, on the other hand, emanated from the ranks of the priests.  And though the Sadducee priestly party was the more liberal of the two, no group in Israel heard condemnatory words from Christ even remotely close to those heard by the fundamental, legalistic Scribes and Pharisees.

But, in this condemnation, the fundamental, legalistic position of the Scribes and Pharisees was not in view; nor would the more liberal position of the Sadducees have been in view had they been the ones Christ condemned after this fashion.

And if the Sadducees, instead, had done what the Pharisees did, then they would have been the ones addressed.  But they hadn’t.  The position that they held in Israel prevented such.  It was the more numerous and influential Scribes and Pharisees who controlled the religious life in Israel.  They were the ones who followed Christ about the country, seeking to discredit the Messenger and His message, presenting a false report to the people.

And, controlling the religious life of the people after this fashion, in the words of Christ, they “shut up the kingdom of the heavens against [‘in the presence of’] men…”  They had no interest in entering the kingdom themselves, and they did everything within their power to squelch the interest of others, making sure that the nation had nothing to do with the King and the proffered kingdom (Matthew 23:13).  They were the ones directly responsible for the end result of Christ’s ministry — the rejection of the Messenger and His message, followed by the crucifixion of the Messenger.

Christ laid all of this to their charge in Matthew, chapter twenty-three.  And is it any wonder that a whole chapter in Matthew’s gospel is given over to Christ’s condemnation of this ruling religious party?  And is it any wonder that the Scribes and Pharisees suffered a condemnation without parallel in Christ’s ministry?  They stood completely alone in this respect.

They were referred to as going about the country making proselytes but, in the process, because of their erroneous ways and what they taught, making a proselyte “twofold more the child of hell [Greek: Geenna, ‘Gehenna’]” than themselves.  And, because of what they had done relative to Christ and His ministry, within Christ’s condemnation of them, He asked,

“…how can you escape the damnation of hell [‘Gehenna’]?” (Matthew 23:15, 33).

Gehenna” was a place south of Jerusalem — a ravine called the Valley of Hinnom (Hebrew word for Gehenna) — where the refuse of the city was taken to be discarded.  It was the trash dump for the city.

The word Gehenna is used in the New Testament only by Christ, with the exception of James 3:6, where it is used in a figurative sense relative to the tongue.  And Christ used this word during His earthly ministry, also in a figurative sense, referring to the place that would be occupied by those denied entrance into the kingdom of the heavens.

This was the way Christ used the word in an early discourse to His disciples concerning the kingdom of the heavens (Matthew 5:22, 29-30), this was the way Christ used the word at other times during His ministry (Matthew 10:28; 18:9; Mark 9:43, 45, 47; Luke 12:5), and this was the way Christ used the word in His condemnation of the Scribes and Pharisees in Matthew, chapter twenty-three (Matthew 23:15, 33), immediately preceding His crucifixion.

Christ’s use of Gehenna, contrary to popular teaching, has no reference to the lake of fire, the final abode of the unsaved.  Rather, He used the word in the gospel accounts in one sense alone.  He used the word in texts that deal with entrance into or exclusion from the kingdom of the heavens.

Imagery involved in Christ’s reference to the place of refuse south of Jerusalem reflects on exactly the same teaching seen in Genesis 19:30 where “righteous” but worldly-minded Lot ultimately ended up dwelling in a cave on the mountain to which he had previously been told to escape (Genesis 19:17; 2 Peter 2:7-8), or the same teaching seen in Matthew 22:11-14 where the man appearing at the marriage festivities without a wedding garment was cast into the darkness outside.

These references, as well as the references to Gehenna, have to do with the same thing.  They have to do with teachings surrounding the place that the unfaithful among the saved will occupy during the Messianic Era, not with teachings surrounding eternal verities as they pertain to the unsaved.

And, in the light of the preceding, Christ’s use of the word Gehenna in relation to the actions of the Scribes and Pharisees reveals something unmistakable.  Christ, through using this word, made it very clear that those whom He so strongly condemned were in a position to not only enter the kingdom themselves but to also lead the entire nation in that direction.  And, apart from being saved, they could not have occupied a position of this nature.

(Israel’s status in this respect is why Christ, at a previous time, could call attention to “children [‘sons’] of the kingdom” one day being cast “into outer darkness” [Matthew 8:11-12].  The reference was to the destiny of individual Jews in relation to, not eternal life, but the kingdom of the heavens [the kingdom, at this point in Matthew’s gospel, had not yet been taken from Israel (cf. Matthew 21:43)]; and the expression, “children [‘sons’] of the kingdom,” is used elsewhere in Matthew’s gospel as a reference to the saved, not the unsaved [with a particular emphasis on sonship — referring specifically to the rights of firstborn sons — in the kingdom (cf. Matthew 13:24-25, 38)].

And understanding this status of the Jewish people at Christ’s first coming will allow a correct interpretation of numerous other passages as well.  Note, for example, the often misunderstood account of the rich young ruler [Luke 18:18-30].  This man, coming to Christ, asked what he must do “to inherit eternal life [lit., ‘life for the age’],” not what he must do to be saved.  And Christ honored and answered his question exactly as it had been asked.)

The message surrounding the kingdom is for saved individuals, not unsaved individuals.  The message for the unsaved centers on the blood of the Passover Lamb.  Only after a person has settled this issue is he in a position to hear and understand a message concerning the kingdom.  That would be to say, only after a person has been saved is he in a position to hear and understand the reason why he has been saved.

Obedience to the Faith

The priests in Acts 6:7 were saved “from this perverse generation” (Acts 2:40).  And, believing the message being proclaimed and coming out of that generation, they “were obedient to the faith.”

The structure of the verb in the Greek text (“were obedient,” an imperfect tense) points to something that these priests were continuously doing.  That is, they were continuously giving heed to, they were continuously being “obedient to [following, subjecting themselves to] the faith.”

And ascertaining exactly what is meant by the expression, “the faith,” is quite simple if one remains within the context.  The expression could only refer to one thing.  The message being proclaimed throughout Israel had to do with the kingdom, and these priests had believed this message and were continuing to give heed to the things contained in the message.

These priests had been converted.  They had repented (changed their minds), followed by baptism (Acts 2:38; 3:19); and they were now numbered among those anticipating the entire nation eventually doing the same, with the restoration of the kingdom to follow (Acts 3:20-21).

The expression, “the faith,” had to do with the message surrounding the kingdom; and the expression is used in numerous portions of Scripture exactly the same way — both in Scriptures covering that period when the message was still open to Israel (lasting approx. 32 years) and that much longer period that followed (to last almost 2,000 years).

This was the expression that the Spirit of God used to refer to the message surrounding the kingdom when the infant Church was entirely Jewish and was in and around Jerusalem, and this was also the expression used for the same purpose when the Church began to spread out into the Gentile world.

1.  Use through Acts into the Epistles 

In Paul and Barnabas’ first missionary journey, going into Asia, three cities are singled out to reveal how they dealt with converts among the Gentiles.  Retracing their route, Paul and Barnabas ministered to the Christians in Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch, strengthening these Christians by “exhorting them to continue in the faith…” (Acts 14:22a).

And there can be no room to question or to wonder exactly what is meant by this exhortation.  The remainder of the verse provides that information:  “…we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God” (Acts 14:22b; cf. Acts 16:5).

Sufferings must precede glory (cf. Luke 24:26; I Peter 1:11; 2:21; 4:12-13; 5:1-4).  The two are inseparably related, linked; and continuing in “the faith” involves both.  Continuing in “the faith” involves the overall scope of the Word of the Kingdom.

After appointing elders in these churches (who would have had to be men possessing a knowledge of things surrounding the Word of the Kingdom, men who could have continued to teach these things to the people), they “prayed with fasting” and committed the Christians in these churches “to the Lord.”  And following this, Paul and Barnabas went forth to proclaim the same message to Gentile converts elsewhere in Asia (Acts 14:23ff).

Then note how Paul used the expression, “the faith,” in several of his epistles.

In Second Timothy Paul stated:

I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith:  Finally there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will give me on that Day, and not to me only but also to all who have loved His appearing. (2 Timothy 4:7-8)

Keeping “the faith” in these verses has to do with victory in the spiritual warfare throughout the pilgrim journey with a view to that which lies out ahead.  It has to do with victoriously finishing the course, the race, with a view to being approved for the crown at the judgment seat of Christ (1 Corinthians 9:24-27).  It has to do with patiently enduring under the present trials, testing, and sufferings, with a view to the glory to be revealed (2 Timothy 2:10-12).  It has to do with denying self, taking up one’s cross, and following Christ, with a view to ascending the throne with Him in that coming day (Matthew 16:24-17:5).

The word “fought” in verse seven is a translation of the Greek word, agonizomai, from which we derive our English word, “agonize.”  And the word translated “fight” in this verse is from the noun form of agonizomai, from agon.

A better translation of this part of the verse would read, “I have strained every muscle of my being in the good contest [the race, the warfare]…”  And Paul, having governed his life after this fashion to the end (“I have finished the race”), had “kept the faith.”  Resultantly, a crown awaited Paul, which would be given to him “at that Day,” allowing him to ascend the throne and occupy a position with Christ in the kingdom.

(Note also 1 Timothy 6:12 where exactly the same expression found in 2 Timothy 4:7 [straining every muscle in the present race of the faith] can be seen in a different textual setting.  Also seen in 1 Timothy 6:12, a successful completion of the race is to be for the purpose of laying “hold on eternal life [lit., ‘life for the age’ (life for the 1,000-year Messianic Era)], to which you were also called…

That is, successfully completing the present race of “the faith [‘faith’ in this verse is articular in the Greek text — ‘the faith’]” and, as a consequence, subsequently occupying a position with Christ in His kingdom, is that to which a person has been called.  It is realizing the very purpose for his salvation.)

Then note Jude 1:3 where an intensified form of the word agonizomai (epagonizomai) is used, translated “earnestly contend.”  Jude wanted to write about salvation by grace through faith (Jude 1:3a), but the Spirit of God led him to write about something entirely different.

The Spirit of God led Jude to write about the same thing Paul centered his epistles on, and the same thing the writers of Hebrews, James, Peter, and John also centered their epistles on.  Jude was constrained to write to Christians about the importance of straining every muscle of their being with respect to “the faith that was once for all delivered to the saints” (Jude 1:3b).

Jude — as Peter in his second epistle, and as Paul on numerous occasions in his ministry and epistles — centered his exhortation to earnestly contend “for the faith” around warnings against false teachers (cf. Acts 20:29-31; 1 Timothy 1:18-20; 2 Timothy 2:15-26; 3:1-8).  And these false teachers were revealed to be individuals speaking perverse things against — not salvation by grace through faith — but “the Word of the Kingdom,” “the faith.”

In 2 Peter 2:19-21, men speaking perverse things against “the faith,” are seen (at least, in this text) to be individuals who were knowledgeable concerning the Word of the Kingdom (the word translated “knowledge” in 2 Peter 2:20 is from epignosis [“mature knowledge”] in the Greek text, a knowledge through which they had previously “escaped the pollutions of the world” [cf. 2 Peter 1:3-4]).  They understood the Word of the Kingdom and were, at one time, engaged in the race of the faith after a correct fashion; but they had turned against what they knew to be correct teaching concerning “the faith” and had begun promulgating error, misleading numerous Christians.

Then, those who are seen in 2 Timothy 3:1-8 were individuals “ever learning,” but, in this ever learning process, they had never been “able to come to the knowledge [Greek: epignosis (also in 2 Timothy 2:25)] of the truth.”  They were men who resisted “the truth,” they were men of “corrupt minds,” and they were “reprobate [Gk., adokimos, ‘disapproved,’ ‘rejected’; (cf. 1 Corinthians 9:27, where adokimos is also used)] concerning the faith” (2 Timothy 2:7-8).

These were individuals who failed to understand “the faith”; and they taught, by example, contrary to that which they failed to understand, misleading many.  And they, exactly like the false teachers in 2 Peter and Jude, were not only looked upon as disapproved and rejected now but they would also be disapproved and rejected before the judgment seat.

2.  Futuristic Use by Christ

Then Christ, previously, during His earthly ministry — looking at the end result of all the apostasy and false teaching relative to “the faith” — had called attention to one sublime truth.  The end result, caused by the working of the leaven which the woman placed in the three measures of meal very early in the dispensation (Matthew 13:33), will be a complete rejection of teachings surrounding the Word of the Kingdom by Christendom at the end of the dispensation.  The leaven will work until it has corrupted the whole of Christendom, with this corruptive work centering on the Word of the Kingdom.

Christ asked the question, “Nevertheless when the Son of man comes, will He really find faith [‘the faith’] on the earth?” (Luke 18:8).  And the way in which the question is worded in the Greek text necessitates a negative response.  The Son of Man is not going to find “the faith” being taught in the churches throughout the land at the time of His return.

Though the central message which is supposed to be taught to Christians concerns “the faith,” though the central message throughout all the epistles concerns “the faith,” though men like Peter and Paul wanted to stir Christians up by keeping teachings concerning “the faith” ever before them (Colossians 1:25-28; 2 Peter 1:12-15; 3:1-2), Christians at the end of the dispensation will be found thinking along completely different lines.

Erroneous interpretation of Scripture throughout the churches, as it relates to the Word of the Kingdom, will be rampant.  The churches, in this respect, will be Laodicean in their theology.  And, as a result, the knowledge of Christians surrounding the Word of the Kingdom at the end of the dispensation will be nil, with their interest lying in other realms.

And segments of Christendom, existing after this fashion, may outwardly appear to be very fundamental in their approach to Scripture.  Though the “Word of the Kingdom” will form no part of their theology, their beliefs and practices may outwardly appear to line up perfectly with Scripture.

But bear two things in mind:  1) True fundamentalism portends an adherence to the fundamentals of the faith, which would necessitate an adherence to the correct central teaching of Scripture; and 2) the leaven corrupting one area of Biblical doctrine can only, to varying degrees, extend over into other areas of biblical doctrine as well

(E.g., note the widely promulgated and accepted Lordship Salvation teaching.  This is a false teaching surrounding salvation by grace through faith which exists under the guise of a fundamental approach to the message — a teaching which, through destroying the gospel of the glory of Christ, has corrupted the gospel of the grace of God [by taking Scriptures having to do with the gospel of the glory of Christ and attempting to teach the simple gospel of the grace of God from these Scriptures, Scriptures which have nothing to do with this gospel].)

That which has happened in Christendom is simply what the Word of God had previously stated would happen.  The leaven is presently completing its work.  And there is nothing whatsoever that man can do to either stop or curtail the working of the leaven.  The matter is completely out of his hands.  Christ alone can, and will, put a stop to the corruption being produced, but in His time.

Thus, the central message directed to Christians in Scripture is not going to be taught in the Churches of the land at the end of the dispensation.  This fact, along with the reason, was plainly revealed by Christ when He was on earth the first time.

At such a time — when the leaven will have completed its work, permeating and corrupting the whole of Christendom — Christ is going to return, remove Christians from the earth, and judge Christians before His judgment seat in the heavens.  And to realize the nearness of the hour, all a person has to do is lift up his eyes and look around.
Chapter 5
Rejection by the Nation

You stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears! You always resist the Holy Spirit; as your fathers did, so do you.  

Which of the prophets did your fathers not persecute? And they killed those who foretold the coming of the Just One, of whom you now have become the betrayers and murderers,

who have received the law by the direction of angels and have not kept it.

When they heard these things they were cut to the heart and they gnashed at him with their teeth.  

But he, being full of the Holy Spirit, gazed into heaven and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing at the right hand of God,

and said, “Look! I see the heavens opened and the Son of Man standing at the right hand of God!”

Then they cried out with a loud voice, stopped their ears, and ran at him with one accord;

and they cast him out of the city and stoned him. (Acts 7:51-58a)

As there was a climactic point in the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel at Christ’s first coming, so was there a climactic point in the re-offer of the kingdom following Christ’s ascension.  And in each instance, reaching this climactic point resulted in a major shift in God’s dealings with Israel in relation to the proffered kingdom.

In the original offer, the climactic point is seen in the events recorded in Matthew, chapter twelve.  Christ, in this chapter, had performed a miraculous sign in the presence of the people.  He had healed a person possessed with a demon, who was both blind and dumb.  And the people, seeing this miraculous sign, asked, “Is not this the son of David?” (Matthew 12:23).

The way in which the question is worded in the Greek text indicates that the people were in a state of confusion.  The Scribes and Pharisees had been following Christ about the country, seeking, at every turn, to speak against that which He was doing.  And the people, hearing Jesus and seeing His miraculous signs on the one hand and then hearing a false report by their religious leaders on the other, didn’t know which way to turn.

The question that they asked after seeing Christ heal a man possessed with a demon, who was both blind and dumb, could be better translated, “Is it possible that this is the son of David [with their thoughts leaning more toward the negative than the positive]?”  And their attitude toward Christ and His ministry in this respect was undoubtedly caused by the previous influence of the Scribes and Pharisees (cf. Matthew 23:13ff).

The people of Israel at this point in Christ’s ministry, after seeing His miraculous works, could do no more than look at the validity of the Messenger and His message in the sense of “perhaps,” “maybe,” “possibly.”  And, their thoughts, more so than not, were in line with those of the Scribes and Pharisees.  For, even though they left room for the possibility that Jesus was the Son of David, they didn’t really think so.  
 
Then, when the Scribes and Pharisees heard about the healing of the man possessed with a demon, who was both blind and dumb, they had a false explanation for Christ’s miraculous signs — an explanation designed to completely discredit Christ in the eyes of the people.  They simply attributed, to Satan, the power through which Christ performed miraculous signs (Matthew 12:24).

Christ was performing miraculous signs through the power of the Holy Spirit, after the manner in which God exercises His power (Matthew 12:28; cf. Genesis 1:2); and the accusation of the Scribes and Pharisees was called by Christ, “the blasphemy against the Holy Spirit,” something that would not be forgiven the nation of Israel for two ages — the present age and the coming age (Matthew 12:31-32 [the word “world” in the Greek text (Matthew 12:32) is “aion” and should be translated “age”]).

Then, immediately afterwards, the Scribes and Pharisees answered Jesus by stating, “Master, we would see a sign from you” (Matthew 12:38).  The intimation was clear.  The Scribes and Pharisees had declared that the previously manifested sign was not from Christ, and they now requested to see a sign from Him.  Thus, Christ responded after a fashion that was in complete keeping with their unbelief, false accusation, and ridiculing request:

An evil and adulterous generation seeks after a sign and no sign will be given to it except the sign of the prophet Jonah.

For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the great fish, so will the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.  (Matthew 12:39-40; cf. Matthew 12:41-45).

This is where the ministry of Christ changed in the gospel accounts.  Because of that which the Scribes and Pharisees had done, their attention, rather than being directed to a sign having to do with the kingdom, was directed to a sign having to do with Christ’s subsequent sufferings — sufferings that must precede His glory.  Then, later that same day, after all of this had occurred, Jesus went out of the house, sat by the seaside, and began to speak to the people in parables (Matthew 13:1ff).

Within the symbolism of the passage, the “house” refers to the house of Israel, and the “sea” refers to the Gentile nations.  And Christ began to speak in “parables” because of Israel’s unbelief (Matthew 13:10-15).  Israel had turned her back on the Lord, and He, correspondingly, turned His back on the nation.  And, remaining within the symbolism used, Christ left the house of Israel and went to the Gentiles, pointing to things which were about to occur because of the nation’s unbelief (cf. Matthew 21:33-43).

The word “parable” is simply an Anglicized Greek word — from parabole — which means, “to cast alongside.”  The reference is to one truth placed alongside of a previous truth to help explain the previous truth.  Thus, parables were given to further explain previously revealed truths.

However, for most of the nation, the parables would be meaningless.  The people had heard but had not understood; they had seen but had closed their eyes (Matthew 13:14-15).  They had rejected the previous truths.  Therefore, additional truths given in the form of parables to help explain the previous truths would be meaningless to them.

But for others in the nation — those who had heard and had understood, those who had seen and had not closed their eyes (Matthew 13:16) — the parables would provide additional information so they could better understand the message that they had previously received.  They had heard (and, through parables, were about to hear more) things that “many prophets and righteous men” had desired to see, but hadn’t been allowed to see in their day (Matthew 13:17; cf. 1 Peter 1:9-12).

Christ though, by going out of the house in Matthew 13:1, wasn’t through with Israel.  He gave four parables outside the house (Matthew 13:18-35), then He went back inside the house and gave three more (Matthew 13:36-50).  But note, even though back inside the house, Christ continued to speak in parables.  Thus, His ministry, even within the house, took a sharp turn at this point.

Shortly afterwards Christ called attention to the Church for the first time (Matthew 16:18), and the Cross began to move more and more to the forefront (Matthew 16:21; 17:22-23; 20:17-19).  Then, shortly before the events of Calvary, Jesus, through using a parable, called attention to that which the nation had done and was about to do — rejection, followed by crucifixion (Matthew 21:33-42).

And, following this, Christ made the announcement that had been anticipated ever since the events in chapters twelve and thirteen:

Therefore I say to you, the kingdom of God will be taken from you and given to a nation bearing the fruits of it. (Matthew 21:43).

The kingdom (that part of the kingdom that had been offered, the kingdom of the heavens, here called “the kingdom of God”) was taken from Israel with a view to the previously mentioned Church being called into existence to be the recipient of this offer (cf. Matthew 16:18; 1 Peter 2:9-10).  And this leads into Christ’s sharp, lengthy, unparalleled rebuke of the Scribes and Pharisees — those who sat in “Moses’ seat” and controlled the religious life of the people.

They, through continually speaking against Christ’s message and miraculous signs, were the ones directly responsible for the nation’s unbelief.  And, resultantly, they were the ones not only directly responsible for the nation’s rejection of the message but also for the rejection and subsequent crucifixion of the Messenger as well (Matthew 23:1ff; ref. “Acceptance by Many” in Ch. 4).

But even after Israel had rejected and slain her Messiah, God saw fit to give that same generation of Jews another opportunity to repent.  Following Christ’s resurrection and ascension, God used individuals in the early Church to carry the message to Israel once again.

For a period extending over approximately the first thirty-two years of the Church’s existence, Israel was given another opportunity to repent.  And in this re-offer of the kingdom — actually, quite early in the re-offer — there was a climactic point in Israel’s rejection of the message, similar to the one seen in the original offer.

As in the original offer, miraculous signs were in view; and also, as in the original offer, the religious leaders in Israel completely rejected the signs (Acts 6:8ff).  This all led to Stephen appearing before the council and calling the religious leaders’ attention to selected segments of Israel’s history from their own Scriptures, extending all the way back to Abraham.

Stephen then brought his lengthy address to a close by calling their attention to one central fact.  Unbelief and rejection had marked the nation’s history from the beginning, and the present generation had done no more than climax the actions of their ancestors from preceding generations.

You stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears! You always resist the Holy Spirit; as your fathers did, so do you.

Which of the prophets did your fathers not persecute? And they killed those who foretold the coming of the Just One, of whom you now have become the betrayers and murderers.  (Acts 7:51-52; cf. Matthew 23:34-38).

The conclusion to this message is built on several key elements in the message itself; and that which happened immediately after Stephen concluded his message — things occurring both in heaven and upon earth — can be understood only if one first understands Stephen’s message.  And this message must be understood within the framework of the way God gave it, which was the same way Stephen expected the Jewish religious leaders to understand it.

And this requires an element of spiritual perception.  A person must see beyond the letter of Stephen’s message (beyond the mere historical content, i.e., see that of which the history speaks) in order to understand the events that occurred both in heaven and upon earth at the conclusion of this message (Acts 7:54ff).

A fourfold description is given of Stephen in this respect.  He was a man full of faith, the Spirit, grace, and power (Acts 6:5, 8 [“faith” in v. 8 should be translated “grace”]).  “Faith” is simply believing that which God has to say about a matter, which portends that a person possesses a knowledge of the Word of God (cf. Romans 10:17); and “grace” is that which God is able to do, completely apart from human merit.

And a person in this position, filled with the Spirit (empowering the individual), can proclaim the Word, with results following.  God, completely apart from any merit on man’s part, can take His proclaimed Word and bring about the desired results.

Thus, Stephen, in this position, knowing the Old Testament Scriptures to the extent that he did, could go beyond the letter to the spirit of the matter (cf. 2 Corinthians 3:6-18).  He knew what the Scriptures taught, and he possessed the spiritual insight to be able to take these Scriptures and put them together after the manner in which the Spirit of God had intended that they be put together.  And this is exactly what he did by calling attention to selected portions of Jewish history covering approximately 1,000 years.

And he did it so well that, at the conclusion, activity both in heaven and upon earth reached an apex in relation to the message surrounding the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel.  On the one hand, the heavens were opened, the Glory of God was visible, and the Son of Man could be seen standing at God’s right hand, awaiting the Jewish religious leaders’ reaction; and, on the other hand, the Jewish religious leaders showed their reaction after a manner heretofore unseen in the post-resurrection ministry of the apostles — by slaying Stephen (Acts 7:54-60).

From Abraham to Christ

Stephen’s address in Acts, chapter seven, can be divided into several parts.  He began with events during Abraham’s day in order to introduce God’s promise concerning a seed, a land, and an inheritance in that land (Acts 7:2-7).  Then, for most of the remainder of the address, he centered his thoughts on the experiences of two individuals — Joseph and Moses (Acts 7:8-43).  And drawing the address toward a conclusion, he briefly mentioned events in Israel’s history, having to do mainly with the tabernacle and temple — events extending from the days of Moses to the days of Solomon (Acts 7:44-51).

Stephen then concluded his address by making an application that these religious leaders should have been able to easily understand, in its entirety, apart from his saying anything further.  Stephen had called their attention to a sequence of events, designed in chronological order, to reveal three things:  (1) Israel’s history, (2) Israel’s present status, and (3) Israel’s future.  Israel’s present status and future were to be drawn from the nation’s history, and these religious leaders should have possessed enough spiritual insight with respect to their own Scriptures to do this.

And, knowing that these religious leaders should have possessed this insight, Stephen brought the matter to a close after a fashion that could only have triggered the whole of the matter within their thinking.  He accused them of doing exactly what their ancestors had done — rejecting, and even slaying, those whom God had sent unto them.  And, as a basis for his remarks, he had previously set before them both Joseph’s rejection by his brethren and Moses’ rejection by his brethren (Acts 7:51-52; cf. Acts 7:9, 23-28).  Then, these religious leaders, seeing what they had done in the antitype (“the betrayers and murderers” of Christ), should have easily been able to see the remainder of the matter as well (revealing Israel’s future), through seeing that which subsequently happened to not only Joseph’s brethren but also Moses’ brethren.

1.  Overall Scope of Stephen’s Address

Stephen’s address moves from the promise that God gave to Abraham while he was still in Mesopotamia to the building of the tabernacle during Moses’ day and to the subsequent building of the temple during Solomon’s day.  It moves from the promise concerning a seed, a land, and an inheritance in the land to that day approximately 1,000 years later when the seed of Abraham is seen in the land realizing an inheritance, with a temple, within a theocracy (though not in complete fulfillment of the promise given to Abraham, but typifying a future day).

The promise was given to Abraham in Ur of the Chaldees, in Mesopotamia, when he was seventy years old, five years before he departed for the land of Canaan (cf. Genesis 12:1-4; 15:13-16; Exodus 12:40-41; Galatians 3:17-18).  And, though the theocracy was established at Sinai when the tabernacle was completed and the Glory of God filled the Holy of Holies, there was no temple in the land until the days of Solomon.  It was during Solomon’s reign as king over Israel that the Old Testament theocracy reached its greatest height.  And the building of the temple at the greatest height of the theocracy was where Stephen drew his address to a close.

In this respect, Stephen’s address, covering many types, forms one overall type.  It covers the whole scope of the matter — from the promise to the realization of the promise (though the full and complete realization is seen in the antitype, not in the type).

And the fact that there would be a complete, future realization of the promise given to Abraham should have been evident to the religious leaders hearing Stephen’s address.  Knowing that God would keep His promise to Abraham, they should have been able to clearly see three things:  (1) the promise was not realized in its fullness during that time in history when the kingdom was at its greatest height (in the type); (2) there was, at the time Stephen gave his address, no existing kingdom in Israel; and (3) the type, set forth through events during Solomon’s day, necessitates a complete, future fulfillment in the antitype.

The theocracy had been taken from Israel over six hundred years prior to the events surrounding Calvary, allowing the Gentiles to exercise governmental power and control over the earth (and this would also be within a theocracy, though under Satan, in his kingdom).  However, any Jew believing that which God had promised Abraham and having any spiritual perception at all about that portended by events during the days of Solomon would know that the times of the Gentiles must have an end.  Israel must be reestablished within a theocracy at some future point in time.

This would be in complete fulfillment of the promise given to Abraham — a promise that must be brought to pass; and it would fulfill the type set forth during Solomon’s reign — a type which, in the antitype, must be fulfilled.  Israel must be reestablished in the land with her King, the Temple, and the Glory.

These are the two points beginning and ending Stephen’s message — the promise given to Abraham and the theocracy during Solomon’s day.  And through beginning with the promise and ending with the theocracy, Stephen called attention to the entire scope of revealed Jewish history.

Then, between these two points, in order to drive the whole matter home, Stephen spent most of his discourse dealing with two individuals — Joseph and Moses.  These religious leaders, after Stephen had put the whole matter together for them, should have been able to clearly see what their own Scriptures plainly taught.

They, with the spiritual perception that their position portended, should have been able to clearly see exactly what had happened, what was then happening, and what was about to happen.  Stephen had outlined the whole matter, from their own Scriptures.  He had laid the whole matter out for them.  And, at that point, they should have been able to reflect on this sequence of Scriptures and see these things for themselves.

The Spirit of God had given this complete, overall type extending from Abraham to Solomon in order to explain the complete, overall antitype.  And the various individual types, making up this larger, complete type, were given for the same reason.  Stephen laid before them, from their own Scriptures, that which would explain exactly what had happened, what was happening, and what was about to happen.  It was all there for them to see.  And, again, they should have possessed the spiritual insight to grasp the matter at this point.  Their eyes should have been opened, as had previously occurred with the two disciples on the Emmaus road (Luke 24:25-31).
  
2.  Joseph, Moses, Christ

Stephen, drawing from the Old Testament Scriptures, built his discourse mainly around two points in time — events surrounding Christ’s first coming, and events surrounding Christ’s second coming.  The generation of Jews to whom he spoke had witnessed and participated in events surrounding Christ’s first coming, and they were being offered an opportunity to witness and participate in events surrounding Christ’s second coming as well, wherein the prophesied blessings lay.

Stephen dealt with the time Joseph went to his brothers and was rejected.  And he also dealt with that later time when Joseph again stood in the presence of his brothers, with his brothers, this time, accepting him (Acts 7:9-13).  Then Stephen called attention to exactly the same sequence of events occurring in Moses’ life — rejection at the hands of his brethren, followed by their accepting him when he appeared again at a later date (Acts 7:23-36).  And the acceptance, in both cases, led into a type of that time also typified by Solomon’s day, where Stephen drew his review of Israeli history to a close.

Note once again what Stephen did in this discourse.  He began by laying the groundwork by calling attention to the promise given to Abraham.  Then he moved through three separate parts that all ended at the same point in time — the Messianic Kingdom.  He moved through the days of Joseph, the days of Moses, and the days of Solomon.

And the religious leaders, hearing this message, should have had no trouble at all grasping the whole of that which Stephen had laid out for them.  The message was clear.

Joseph’s brothers had rejected him, and a time of intense trouble followed.  The seven years of famine that followed forced them to go to Joseph in Egypt; and this second meeting of Joseph and his brothers resulted in their accepting him, with deliverance and blessings following (Genesis 37:18-20; 41:56-42:6; 45:1ff).

Moses’ brethren had rejected him, and a time of intense trouble followed.  The bondage under the Assyrian (Isaiah 52:4) became so great that the Israelites were forced to cry out to the God of their fathers; and God, hearing their cry and remembering His covenant, sent Moses back, resulting in the people accepting him, with deliverance and blessings following (Exodus 2:14; 3:7-10; 12:1ff).

And the parallel concerning that which had happened in the antitype couldn’t be missed.  The Jewish people had rejected the One Whom both Joseph and Moses typified; and, according to the types, a time of trouble could only follow (specifically, the Great Tribulation spoken of so much in the Old Testament, to occur following the present dispensation when God resumes His national dealings with Israel [though all the anti-Semitism throughout the dispensation would, in a respect, be in view]).

This is exactly the point Stephen drove home at the end of his discourse.  Stephen used words designed to provoke these religious leaders to the point that they would be forced to see, from their own Scriptures, that which had been done.  And knowing that they would be provoked to the point of seeing this much of the matter, the hope and expectation was there that they would also go on to see the remainder as well.

Between the rejection and acceptance lay trouble.  Christ had been rejected, and only trouble awaited the nation.  But still, even though this was set forth in the types, which couldn’t be broken, that generation was given a choice.  The wrong could be rectified, and the nation could move into that prophesied era of blessings lying beyond Joseph’s rejection, beyond Moses’ rejection, and beyond Christ’s rejection.  They could move into that prophesied era typified by the manifested Glory during Solomon’s day.

The choice left to Israel had been echoed by Peter on the day of Pentecost (Acts 2:38) and by Peter again at a later time (Acts 3:19-26).  This is what the re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens had to do with, along with all the signs, wonders, and miracles continuing to be manifested.  Israel was given an opportunity to repent (the nation was given an opportunity to change its mind), followed by national baptism.

Israel had rejected her Messiah, and the Jewish people were now being given an opportunity to receive the One Whom they had rejected.  And, viewing the matter from the vantage point of Stephen’s discourse, blessings could follow only after acceptance.  Only trouble could ensue during the interim lying between rejection and acceptance.  

Looking Up into Heaven

Stephen simply laid out before Israel’s religious leaders exactly what God Himself had to say about the matter, exactly after the manner in which God had revealed it.  And, with this in mind, is it any wonder that the heavens were opened, the Glory was manifested, and Jesus was seen standing at God’s right hand (cf. Psalm 110:1; Hebrews 1:13)?

Everything was in readiness in heaven, and the decision was left to Israel’s religious leaders on earth.  Had the Jewish religious leaders at this point reacted positively to the message and, in turn, led the nation in a correct direction (national repentance, followed by national baptism), Christ would have returned and restored the kingdom to Israel.

1.  The Heavens Opened

Beyond Acts, chapter seven, there are only three instances in Scripture of the heavens being opened.  However, only the last instance corresponds with events following Stephen’s message.

The heavens were opened in Acts 10:11 to allow Peter to see a vision, revealing that God no longer distinguished between the Jews and the Gentiles in relation to the message being proclaimed (Acts 10:12-14, 28- 29; cf. Matthew 10:5-8), though it was still “to the Jew first” (Romans 1:16).

Then the heavens will be opened when Christ breaks the sixth seal during the coming Tribulation (Revelation 6:12-17), allowing the earth-dwellers to see the source of the wrath coming upon the earth.

Then the heavens will be opened when the “King of kings and Lord of lords” comes forth at the end of the Tribulation to put an end to the times of the Gentiles, to reestablish Israel in her rightful place at the head of the nations, and to rule and reign over the earth for 1,000 years.  Thus, only this last time that the heavens are seen opened corresponds to the heavens being opened in Acts, chapter seven.  The heavens being opened following Stephen’s address anticipated the possibility that Christ would come forth, restoring the kingdom with its Glory to Israel.  However, such didn’t occur because of the subsequent, climactic reaction of the Jewish religious leaders.

Rather than perceiving the whole of that which Stephen had laid out before them, they apparently saw no farther than the events surrounding Calvary (Joseph’s rejection and Moses’ rejection, typifying Christ’s rejection).  And, resultantly, they became infuriated to the point that they took Stephen, cast him outside the city, and stoned him (Acts 7:54-58).

And, as a consequence — though the message continued to be proclaimed, with the door remaining open for Israel to repent (continuing to remain open for almost three more decades) — the heavens would not be seen opened again in relation to Christ’s return and the restoration of the kingdom with its Glory to Israel until that future day following Israel’s greatest time of trouble, in Revelation 19:11ff (cf. Revelation 6-18).  

2.  The Glory; The Son of Man

The Glory was removed from Israel at the time of the Babylonian captivity (Ezekiel 10:4, 18; 11:22-23).  And, with this captivity and the removal of the Glory, the theocracy ended and “the times of the Gentiles” began.

There can be no restored theocracy during “the times of the Gentiles.”  But this period of time must also one day end, with the Glory and the theocracy subsequently being restored to Israel (Ezekiel 43:1-5).  This is what was anticipated by the Glory being seen through the opened heavens.

And the expression, “Son of man,” is a Messianic title, drawn from the Old Testament Scriptures (cf. Psalm 8:4-6; Daniel 7:13-14; Hebrews 2:5-10).  This expression was used by Christ on numerous occasions during His earthly ministry, referring to Himself (e.g., Matthew 9:6; 10:23; 11:19; 12:8; 13:37, 41).

And Stephen’s use of this expression, describing to Israel’s religious leaders what he saw in heaven, was in complete keeping with its Messianic usage elsewhere.  Stephen, through the opened heavens, saw the Glory of God and the Son of Man standing, awaiting Israel’s reaction to the message.

A more powerful message could not have been delivered to Israel’s religious leaders.  This wasn’t what Stephen had to say about the matter.  Rather, this was what God had to say.  And, resultantly, it could put the heavens in motion to the extent that it did.  And also, resultantly, it could cause the stir on earth that it caused.

On the one hand, the heavens were opened, revealing movement within the Godhead itself; on the other hand, Israel’s religious leaders on earth were so shaken that they slew the man who had called their attention to that which God had to say.

(And herein is a truth which needs to be instilled within every minister, along with every other Christian, in the country.  If an individual, in his ministry and witness, wants to proclaim the type message that will result in movement among those both in heaven and upon earth, there’s only one way in which it can be done.  It can be done only after the same fashion that Stephen did it.

This is why Paul told Timothy, “Preach the word…” [2 Timothy 4:2].  And note the context of Paul’s exhortation — Christ’s appearance to judge man and to rule and reign in His kingdom [2 Timothy 4:1-8].)

Thus, with a message of the nature Stephen proclaimed, is it any wonder that the nation found itself at this climactic place, with Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles, coming into the picture immediately afterwards?  Stephen’s message, with its conclusion, is the apex in the book of Acts.

The course that the nation would take for the next two millennia was set at this point, with all the sufferings that the nation would have to endure.  And, with Stephen’s death, the progression of events in the book of Acts began to increasingly go in a completely different direction.
Chapter Six
Paul’s Conversion

Then Saul, still breathing threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord, went to the high priest

and asked letters from him to the synagogues of Damascus, so that if he found any who were of the Way, whether men or women, he might bring them bound to Jerusalem.

As he journeyed he came near Damascus, and suddenly a light shone around him from heaven.

Then he fell to the ground, and heard a voice saying to him, “Saul, Saul, why are you persecuting Me?”

And he said, “Who are You, Lord?” Then the Lord said, “I am Jesus, whom you are persecuting. It is hard for you to kick against the goads.” (Acts 9:1-5)

Saul, later called Paul, is introduced in Scripture at the same time Stephen was cast out of the city and stoned by the council.  Stephen had laid out before the council, from their own Scriptures, exactly what had happened, was happening, and was about to happen.  And this was something that couldn’t be denied, for Stephen had simply called their attention to exactly what God had to say about the matter, exactly as God had revealed it.  Then, closing his discourse, Stephen provoked the Jewish religious leaders to the point of forcing them to see what had been done, based on revelation from their own Scriptures (Acts 7:51-58).

Because of that which the Jewish religious leaders had just heard, Stephen, in his closing remarks, forced the issue after such a fashion that they were left with two choices: these religious leaders could either (1) acknowledge that which they had done, or (2) they could do away with the one who had called this to their attention.  They could either acknowledge being “the betrayers and murderers” of “the Just One” and repent of their act (subsequently resulting in the entire nation repenting), or they could do away with Stephen.

And even though Stephen’s message moved the very Godhead in heaven to react after a fashion that anticipated the possibility that Israel would repent — the heavens being opened, with the Glory visible and Jesus seen standing at God’s right hand — God, in His omniscience, knew exactly what these Jewish religious leaders would do.  He knew that they would reject the message and slay Stephen.  And He had a particular man ready, standing by — a man introduced at this point in Scripture for reasons known only to God at that time.

Those in the council laid their clothes down “at the feet of a young man named Saul.  And they stoned Stephen . . .” Saul was “consenting” to Stephen’s death, and he was “guarding the clothes” of those who slew Stephen (Acts 7:58-8:1; 22:20).

And not only was Saul introduced at this point in the book, but attention was immediately called to his actions.  He was the great persecutor of the early Church.  He “made havoc of the Church.”  He entered into homes (the Church met in homes in those days) and dragged Christians away, having them imprisoned and beaten.  Saul was at the center of the “great persecution” arising against the Church at the time of Stephen’s death (Acts 8:1-3; 22:19).

But God had other plans for Saul.  This was the man who, himself, would shortly be converted and subsequently experience a lifetime of sufferings for Christ’s sake (Acts 9:16).  This was the man who, following his conversion, would give himself wholly over to Christ, as, prior to his conversion, he, unknowingly, had given himself wholly over to the cause of destroying the work of Christ on earth.  And, accordingly, this was the man through whom God would make known the mystery, the man God had chosen to carry the message rejected by Israel to the Gentiles, and the man God had chosen to pen most of the New Testament epistles.

This is why attention in the book of Acts, shortly following his introduction, shifts to Saul.  He is introduced at the end of chapter seven, his activities are outlined at the beginning of chapter eight, his conversion is recorded at the beginning of chapter nine, and by the time of the events recorded in chapter thirteen he occupies the central place among Christians within God’s plans and purposes as they unfold throughout the remainder of the book.

Events surrounding the termination of Stephen’s message present one of the most interesting pictures in all of Scripture.  On the one hand, the heavens were opened, with the Glory visible and Jesus seen standing at His Father’s right hand, awaiting the Jewish religious leaders’ reaction to the message.  And, on the other hand, Saul was standing by, for God already knew how these religious leaders would react.

(Since God already knew how these religious leaders would react, some may be inclined to wonder why God would open the heavens and reveal His Glory and His Son after this fashion, intimating the possibility of something occurring that God already knew couldn’t occur.  And, beyond that, God already had Saul standing by to be introduced at the time of Israel’s climactic rejection, with a view to the progression of events throughout the remainder of the dispensation going in a completely different direction, though the re-offer of the kingdom continued to remain open to Israel.

The outworking of God’s plans and purposes in the preceding respect can best be understood in the light of the overall offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel.  Preceding Calvary there was an offer of the kingdom, and following Calvary there was a re-offer of the kingdom.  And the nation couldn’t possibly have accepted the offer at either time, which God, in His omniscience, knew beforehand.

But, even though Israel couldn’t possibly have accepted the offer in either instance, a bona fide offer was made in both instances.  And even following Stephen’s death the same bona fide offer remained open throughout the time covered by the remainder of the book, though things within God’s plans and purposes were then moving in an entirely different direction.

Thus, when the heavens were opened at the termination of Stephen’s message — with the Glory visible and Jesus seen standing — there was a bona fide movement within the Godhead in heaven relative to the possibility of Israel repenting.  Such a movement was in complete keeping with the way things had been done during the original offer and during the re-offer of the kingdom.  And this was done [as other things had been done before] even though God knew [as at any time before] that the nation wouldn’t repent.

This is simply the manner in which God is seen revealing Himself in Scripture.  And God even revealed Himself through Paul after this fashion very near the end of that period during which the re-offer of the kingdom remained open to Israel.  When Paul wrote Romans [about 60 A.D.], he said, “For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh” [Romans 9:3].  Paul’s desire to see Israel repent was so great that he was willing for himself to be separated from Christ and His Glory if such could bring this to pass.

Even though things were going in a completely different direction at this time, with the door for Israel about to be closed, God had still left the door open to this degree.  Paul and others, ministering out in the Gentile world, were still, in accord with Romans 1:16, going “to the Jew firstin every city where their ministry carried them.  This was in complete keeping with God’s plans and purposes, though this was also with a view to something that couldn’t happen.  And, even though it couldn’t happen, they ministered after a fashion expecting that it could, and possibly would, happen.

Again, this is simply the manner in which God is seen revealing Himself in Scripture.  And it is not so much for man in his finite wisdom to understand as it is for man in his finite wisdom to believe.)

Paul — A Type

The conversion and subsequent ministry of Paul forms a dual type.  One facet of the type is revealed at the outset of God’s dealings with Paul in the book of Acts, and the other facet of the type is revealed toward the end of Paul’s ministry in his first letter to Timothy (Acts 9:1ff; 1 Timothy 1:15-16).

The first type reflects back on Stephen’s message, setting Paul forth as a type within the framework of that which Stephen had called attention to through drawing from several different types; and the second type reflects back on Paul’s ministry, setting Paul forth as a type within the framework of his calling.

And only an omniscient God — One able to see the future as well as He could see the past and present — could take a man such as Paul and, from his experiences and actions, establish a dual type of this nature.

But this is only a very minute part of the typical structure of Scripture.  God, throughout His Word, beginning with Adam, has taken individuals, and, within the framework of His omniscience and sovereignty, has brought things to pass within their lives after such a fashion that He could later use these things to teach His people great spiritual truths.  And the experiences of these individuals, forming types, must present teachings which are completely harmonious, one with the other.

The Word of God, in this respect, has been structured after an intricate, detailed fashion which defies all human understanding.  It is spiritual in its structure, given by the infinite God, through the Spirit, and totally beyond finite, human comprehension; and it must be interpreted by the Spirit Who gave it, as He takes spiritual things one place and compares them with spiritual things at another place.

Anyone, saved or unsaved, can see the “letter” of Scripture.  But only a saved person who allows the indwelling Holy Spirit to lead him “into all truth” can possess the type of spiritual perception that will allow him to move from the “letter” to the “spirit” of the Word, correctly viewing that which is spiritual.

Scripture must be compared with Scripture, under the leadership of the Spirit of God.  The Spirit, Who gave the Word, must be allowed to open this Word to a Christian’s understanding through “comparing spiritual things with spiritual” (cf. John 16:13-15; 1 Corinthians 2:9-3:2).

And one form of the spiritual manner in which the Word has been given can be seen in Paul’s conversion and subsequent ministry.  Paul’s conversion followed Stephen extensively dealing with various types (forming one overall type) from the Old Testament, in relation to the message concerning the kingdom and Israel; and Paul’s conversion preceded that which God was about to do within His plans and purposes, in relation to the message concerning the kingdom and the Gentiles.

And, in keeping with the timing and reason for Paul’s conversion, God, as He brought matters to pass, did two things: (1) He, through Paul’s conversion, formed one type by reflecting back on that which Stephen had brought out in his message; and (2) He, through Paul’s calling, would form another type by reflecting on things that were about to occur within the framework of His plans and purposes.  The first type was in relation to Israel, and the second would be in relation to Christians.   

1.  In Relation to Israel

Stephen, during the course of his message, began with God’s promise to Abraham and ended with God’s fulfillment of this promise during Solomon’s day (though the complete fulfillment is seen, not in the type through activities brought to pass in Solomon’s day, but in the antitype through activities that will be brought to pass in that coming day following Christ’s return).  But Stephen also dealt with other types lying between these two points in his complete message, types that carry a person to the same goal, to the Messianic Kingdom.  He dealt extensively with the experiences of Joseph; and then he also dealt extensively with the experiences of Moses, leading into those of his successor, Joshua.

That which had just occurred in Israel — the rejection of Israel’s Messiah — was set forth in the experiences of both Joseph and Moses.  And that set forth in the experiences of Solomon, concluding Stephen’s message, was also previously set forth in additional experiences of both Joseph and Moses — experiences following the time of their acceptance by their brethren (concluded, in Moses’ case, with the experiences of his successor, Joshua).

Then when God began to deal with Paul, He set forth these same concluding truths again within the framework of Paul’s conversion.  God, through Paul’s conversion, set forth once again a type of Israel’s future conversion.  Even though Israel had rejected that which had been set forth several different ways in Stephen’s message (blessings to follow the rejection and sufferings, associated with Israel’s future conversion), God set the matter forth once again in the person through whom He was now about to deal because of Israel’s rejection.

God, because of Israel’s rejection, turned to Paul, the man whom He had chosen to carry the message surrounding the kingdom to the Gentiles.  But in Paul’s very conversion, God showed the end of that to which Stephen had referred, though an entire dispensation lasting roughly 2,000 years would elapse before these things could occur.  In the very conversion of the man whom God had chosen as the apostle to the Gentiles (with a view to Israel being set aside for the remainder of the dispensation), God showed the end of the matter in relation to Israel.  God showed exactly what would happen to Israel at the end of the present dispensation, exactly as Stephen had shown the Jewish council, exactly as the Old Testament prophets had foretold.

Paul was saved through Christ’s personal appearance, through Christ personally revealing Himself to him.  This same type was previously seen through both Joseph revealing himself to his brethren a second time (Genesis 45:1ff) and Moses revealing himself to his brethren a second time (Exodus 4:19ff).  And all three types point to that coming day when Christ will reveal Himself to His brethren a second time (Zechariah 12:10-14; 13:6-9; Revelation 1:7).

Paul, in the type, was saved as the apostle to the Gentiles, the one who would carry the message concerning the King and His kingdom to all the Gentile nations.  And, in the antitype, this is exactly what will occur following Israel’s national conversion.  Israel, in accord with the nation’s calling, will carry God’s message to all the Gentile nations.

The Jewish people will carry the identical message that Joseph’s brothers carried in the type, following Joseph’s revelation to them — “Joseph is yet alive, and he is governor over all the land of Egypt” (Genesis 45:26).  Carried over into the antitype that would read, “Jesus is yet alive, and He is Governor over all the earth.”

And they will carry the identical message that Moses’ brethren were to carry following his second appearance to them.  Once they had been established in the land, within a theocracy, they, in fulfillment of their calling (Isaiah 43:1-10), were to carry God’s message to the Gentile nations of the earth.

Exactly when will all this occur?  God revealed once again, immediately following Paul’s conversion, the answer.  It will occur after two days, on the third day (Acts 9:9).

(The exact wording of Acts 9:9 states that Paul was without sight for “three days.”  But note the exact wording of several other related texts.  Jonah was in the belly of the fish “three days and three nights,” as Christ was in “the heart of the earth” this same length of time [Jonah 1:17; Matthew 12:40].  Christ though, as Israel will be yet future, was raised “on the third day” [Matthew 16:21; 17:22-23; 20:17-19; Luke 24:21, 46], which means that Jonah [a type of both Christ and Israel] had to also be raised on the third day.

Both Hosea in the Old Testament and John in the New reveal that Israel’s blindness will be lifted [synonymous with Israel, as Jonah, being removed from the place of death] after two days, on the third day [Hosea 5:15-6:2; John 11:6, 7, 43, 44; cf. Romans 11:25-26; 2 Corinthians 3:14-16].

Thus, when dealing with Paul as a type, the same thing must be said relative to the length of time Paul remained blind, with his sight then being restored.  As a type of Israel, he was blind for three days, with his sight then being restored [Jonah 1:17]; but also, as a type of Israel, it was after two days, on the third day that his sight was restored [Hosea 5:15-6:2]. 

Viewing “three days” and “on the third day” as synonymous after this fashion is in complete keeping with the way God has established matters in the Old Testament and carried them over into the New [cf. Genesis 40:13, 20; 1 Samuel 30:12-13; 2 Chronicles 10:5, 12; Esther 4:16; 5:1; Jonah 1:17; Matthew 12:40].  Only through reckoning time within a given sequence of days, as God has established time, can statements that Christ was raised “on the third day” be reconciled with statements that He was raised “after three days” [cf. Matthew 27:63; Mark 8:31; Luke 24:7, 21, 46; 1 Corinthians 15:4].  And the same statements are seen in Scripture relative to Israel’s future restoration as well.)

Then note one additional thing about Paul’s conversion.  Paul’s immersion in and filling with the Spirit, following his conversion, was connected with Joel’s prophecy and its fulfillment.  Immediately following the time that his sight was restored — after two days, on the third day — Paul was “filled with the Holy Spirit”; and he then “arose, and was baptized” (Acts 9:17-18).

The word used for “fill” — being filled with the Spirit — in verse seventeen is pimplemi.  And this is the same word that the Spirit had previously used in chapter two relative to the disciples being filled with the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, resulting in a beginning fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy at the time that the message surrounding the re-offer of the kingdom began to be proclaimed to Israel.

(Ref. Chapter 1, “Continuing from the Gospels,” for a discussion of the Greek words pimplemi and pleroo in relation to Joel’s prophecy and Christians today.)

In effect, through using pimplemi relative to the work of the Spirit at the time of Paul’s conversion, God showed two things: (1) the offer of the kingdom still remained open to Israel, with Joel’s prophecy still continuing to be fulfilled; and (2) Joel’s prophecy (though not being fulfilled today, for God is not presently dealing with Israel) will be fulfilled in its completeness at the time of the fulfillment, in the antitype, of Paul’s conversion — at the time of Israel’s future conversion, following the two days of the present dispensation, on the third day

2.  In Relation to Christians

The additional type that God established through Paul’s experiences had to do with God’s longsuffering in His dealings with Paul, mainly in relation to the manner in which God dealt with Paul following his conversion experience in Acts 9.  This type, in connection with God’s longsuffering, had to do with Paul’s calling as the apostle to the Gentiles.  And, within this calling, it had to do with the manner in which Paul conducted his life (because of that which he knew lay out ahead), the resultant sufferings that he endured, and the resultant glory that would follow.

This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptance, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief.

However, for this reason I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show all longsuffering, as a pattern to those who are going to believe on Him for everlasting life. (1 Timothy 1:15-16)

God established within the person of Paul a “pattern [Greek:  hupotuposis, referring to ‘an original type,’ ‘a prototype’].  And God, in the person of His Son, had been longsuffering toward Paul, establishing this prototype.

Though God had been longsuffering toward Paul in his pre-conversion days (as Paul went about seeking to destroy the work of Christ on earth), the text centers on God’s longsuffering relative to Paul in his post-conversion days.  That is, the prototype established in the person of Paul has to do with both, but the text and context center more specifically on the latter.  And through His longsuffering in this respect, God established an original type that the Spirit could later use to teach Christians “the deep things of God” surrounding their calling (1 Corinthians 2:10).

In the verses immediately preceding this section in 1 Timothy chapter one, Paul referred to “the glorious gospel [lit., ‘the gospel of the glory’] of the blessed God,” which had been “committedto his trust.  And Paul then expressed thanks unto the Lord for empowering him, counting him faithful, and calling him into the ministry, though he had previously been “a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious [injurious with respect to ‘violence’].”  But the grace that God had showed toward Paul “was exceedingly abundant,” looking completely beyond what man had done or was able to do to that which God was not only able to do but would do (1 Timothy 1:11-14).

Then, in the verses immediately following this section in 1 Timothy chapter one, Paul first referred to “the King eternal . . .” to Whom “be honor and glory forever and ever.”  Then he charged Timothy concerning the spiritual warfare and the necessity of believing and being spiritually aware of the issue at hand, which was in complete keeping with that which the Spirit of God had previously revealed through the prophets.  And Paul’s charge in this respect was with a view to the faith — “which some having rejected, concerning the faith have suffered shipwreck” (1 Timothy 1:17-20).

The whole of the matter in 1 Timothy 1:11-20 involves Paul set forth as a pattern, an original type, a prototype, of how individuals, after they have believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, can govern their lives in order to one day come into a realization of the hope of their calling.  It has to do with Paul set forth as the pattern that Christians can follow if they, as Paul, would one day realize the purpose for their salvation.

Paul was a driven man.  He, on the basis of that which had been revealed to him, looked out ahead and saw a goal; and he was completely, totally obsessed with reaching this revealed goal.  Attaining to this goal governed everything brought to pass in the course of his ministry.

Paul had been commissioned as the apostle to the Gentiles to carry the gospel of the glory of Christ to Christians throughout the Gentile world.  And his thoughts were centered completely in this realm, in the realm of his calling.  And though Paul, during the course of his ministry, often dealt with the unsaved and had to begin with the simple gospel of the grace of God (e.g., Acts 16:30-31; 20:24; 1 Corinthians 15:3-4; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:2), this was not the central focus of his ministry.  Rather, the central focus of Paul’s ministry — that to which he had been called — had to do with the gospel of the glory of Christ (as seen in 1 Timothy 1:11-20, along with numerous other places throughout his epistles).

This was the realm upon which his every thought was constantly focused.  This was the realm upon which his entire ministry centered.  Paul looked out toward that coming day when Christ would ascend the throne; and, knowing that the very purpose for his salvation had to do with ascending the throne with Christ in that coming day, Paul did two things: (1) Paul governed his own life accordingly, and (2) he sought to instruct and exhort other Christians to govern their lives after the same fashion, for the same reason (cf. Ephesians 1:15-18; Philippians 3:7-21; Colossians 1:23-29).

And God set Paul forth as a pattern, an original type, a prototype, in this respect (cf. Philippians 3:17-19; 2 Timothy 1:13).  His life, because he had given himself wholly over to Christ and the Spirit’s leadership, was one of suffering, rejection, physical and spiritual abuse, imprisonment . . . (2 Corinthians 11:23-27).  But it was also one of corresponding involvement with his “deep concern for all the churches” (2 Corinthians 11:28) and one wherein he could say toward the end of his journey:

I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith.

Finally, there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will give to me on that Day, and not to me only but also to all who have loved His appearing. (2 Timothy 4:7-8)

God, in the person of Paul, has set forth His example, His prototype.  Paul’s life was given over entirely to fulfilling that to which he had been called.  The personal cost, in his eyes, was immaterial.  He took exactly the same attitude toward sufferings in his ministry that Christ had taken toward sufferings at Calvary (Hebrews 12:2).

Achieving the goal would be worth any sufferings or persecution that he would have to endure.  And his interest, far from being in himself alone, was equally, if not more so, in seeing that Christians within the scope of his ministry achieved this same goal as well (cf. Acts 20:25-32).

Paul — the Apostle to the Gentiles

Paul was saved to carry the message that Israel had rejected to Christians throughout the Gentile world (though there were no Christians in the Gentile world at that time).  The message had gone to the Samaritans at the time of the dispersion following Stephen’s death (Acts 8:5), but this message was carried to the Gentiles only following Paul’s conversion.

Those in the household of Cornelius were the first Gentiles to hear the message, though this message came from Peter’s lips rather than from Paul’s (Acts 10:34-48).  But Peter, within the next three chapters of the book (Acts 11; 12; 13), would gradually be replaced by Paul as the central person through whom God would carry out His plans and purposes in the early Church.  “The gospel of the circumcision” had been committed to Peter; but now Paul had been called forth to carry the gospel to the “uncircumcised” (Galatians 2:7; cf. Acts 9:15; 26:13-20; Romans 11:13).  Thus, there is a transition in central personages, from Peter to Paul, at this point in the book.

(It is often taught that the eunuch from Ethiopia in Acts 8 was a Gentile from that part of the world.  However, this cannot be correct, for the message was not carried beyond Samaria, to the Gentiles, until later [in Acts 10].

The eunuch in chapter eight, to whom Philip proclaimed truths concerning Christ from Isaiah 53, could only have been a Jew living in Ethiopia who had been to Jerusalem to worship [as those Jews from “every nation under heaven” on the day of Pentecost in chapter two of the book].)

1.  Because of Israel’s Rejection

In the original offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel in the gospel accounts there was a climactic rejection by Israel, recorded in Matthew 12.  And it was only following this climactic rejection that the calling into existence of the Church came into view in Christ’s ministry (Matthew 16:18).

The same thing can be seen in the re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, though from a different perspective.  There was a climactic rejection by Israel in Acts 7, and this was immediately followed by a heretofore unseen individual being introduced.  Paul, the one whom God had chosen to carry the message to the Gentiles, was waiting in the wings.

The Church was God’s new entity on earth to carry God’s message to the Gentiles (though God’s command was to carry the message “to the Jew first” so long as the offer of the kingdom remained open to Israel).  And Paul was the central person within this new entity — the one whom God had chosen — to lead those comprising this new entity in a correct direction at the beginning.  Paul was to set the course that Christians comprising the Church at the time of and following his conversion were to take, and he was to be the prototype set forth by God to show how other Christians, as well, should conduct their lives as they moved in this direction.

And not only was this the case, but Paul was the one through whom God had chosen to make known all the various things surrounding the message being carried to the Gentiles — things encompassed within the scope of the mystery (Ephesians 3:1-11).  Then, beyond that, Paul was correspondingly the vehicle through whom God would, by means of His revealed Word, communicate to the Church the numerous things surrounding the ministry to which He had called Paul.

God would use Paul to write thirteen epistles (fourteen if he wrote Hebrews).  And these epistles, along with the general epistles, would reflect on preceding revelation and provide all the various God-given facets of information surrounding the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the Gentiles.  

2.  The Course of the Dispensation Set

From the moment that the Jewish religious leaders rejected Stephen’s message and “ran upon him with one accord,” placing their clothes “at the feet of a young man named Saul,” and “stoned Stephen” (Acts 7:57-59), the course of the dispensation was set.  God, from this point forward, though the door still remained open for Israel to repent, would begin to work with and through Paul.

From this point forward, the progression of events would increasingly go in a completely different direction.  From this point forward, the focal point for the message would be the Gentile world.

And because of the man whom God had chosen — a man wholly given over to fulfilling his calling — this message would be carried throughout the Gentile world during the short course of the next three decades (Colossians 1:5-6, 20-23).
Chapter Seven
Paul’s Immediate Message

Immediately he preached the Christ in the synagogues, that He is the Son of God.

Then all who heard were amazed, and said, “Is this not he who destroyed those who called on this name in Jerusalem, and has come here for that purpose, so that he might bring them bound to the chief priests?”

But Saul increased all the more in strength, and confounded the Jews who dwelt in Damascus, proving that this Jesus is the Christ.

Now after many days were past, the Jews plotted to kill him. . . .

And they watched the gates day and night, to kill him. (Acts 9:20-24)

Paul, traveling from Jerusalem to Damascus, carried “letters” from the high priest in Jerusalem.  These letters were addressed to “the brethren” (to the Jews in the synagogues in Damascus); and they gave Paul the authority, as the official agent of the Sanhedrin, to carry out the task at hand.  These letters would be recognized by the Jews in Damascus as official documents, allowing Paul the freedom to find, bind, and take back to Jerusalem any individuals that he found in Damascus “of the Way” (cf. Acts 9:1-2; 22:4-5; 26:10-12).

Paul though was converted in route to Damascus through Christ’s personal appearance to him.  And following his immersion in and being filled with the Spirit, he spent several days with the Christians he had come to Damascus to bind and take back to Jerusalem.  Then, immediately afterward, he went to the synagogues in Damascus, but not with reference to the letters that he carried.  Rather, he went to the synagogues to proclaim that which he himself had come to realize — that Jesus was the Son of God, the very Christ (Acts 9:1-22).

This astonished those who heard him, for they knew what he had been doing and the original intent of his journey from Jerusalem to Damascus.  And, because of that which he was now doing, the Jews in Damascus “took counsel to kill him” (Acts 9:20-23).

But, unlike Stephen’s ministry that had come to an end following his proclamation of this same truth, the Lord was just beginning to work through Paul.  Some of the Christians in Damascus lowered Paul over the city wall in a basket (since the city gates were guarded), and Paul then traveled to Jerusalem and sought to “join himself to the disciples” there.  But, prior to Barnabas’ intervention on Paul’s behalf, explaining what had happened at Damascus, the Christians in Jerusalem were afraid of him (Acts 9:24-27).

Afterward, Paul began to speak “boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus” in Jerusalem, resulting in some of the Christians in the city having to take him to Caesarea and then sending him to Tarsus, outside the land of Israel (Acts 9:28-30).  And it was after this that the Lord led Paul into Arabia and personally taught him — over a period lasting possibly as long as three years — the message that he was to carry to the Gentiles (Galatians 1:11-18).

Note in the book of Acts that Paul is conspicuously absent during the period extending from verse thirty of chapter nine to verse twenty-five of chapter eleven (Acts 9:30-11:25).  And this period not only covers several years but events occurring during this period open the way for Paul, at the end of this period, to be reintroduced and begin the ministry to which he had been called.

During this period, the message had begun to be carried to the Gentiles (Acts 10:1ff); and once Paul had been taught the various things about the message that he was to carry to the Gentiles, then he is reintroduced in the book and replaces Peter as the central person in the early Church through whom God would then continue His work (Acts 13:2ff).

Peter had been God’s chosen spokesman to carry the message to the Jews; but, with Israel’s climactic rejection after hearing Stephen, there was a shift within God’s plans and purposes from the Jews to the Gentiles; and attention at this time immediately turned to Paul, who was God’s chosen spokesman to later carry the message to the Gentiles (cf. Galatians 2:7-8).  And, though the door still remained open for Israel to repent, with the message, of necessity, still going “to the Jew first,” it was now “also to the Greek [Gentile]” (Romans 1:16).

Following Stephen’s death, the emphasis shifted from Peter’s ministry to Paul’s ministry (though Paul hadn’t even been converted at this time, and his main ministry would not begin for several years).  The emphasis shifted from the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel to an offer of the kingdom to the Gentiles (saved Gentiles, Christians), though, again, the message was still “to the Jew first.”

(In order to see the proper sequence of different things that have been briefly covered in the preceding several paragraphs, the remainder of this chapter will deal with Paul’s ministry immediately following his conversion, the next chapter [8] will deal with “the mystery” opened up and revealed to Paul by the Lord in Arabia, and several following chapters [particularly 9, 10, and 12] will deal with Paul’s ministry after his return from Arabia.

Paul’s ministry within the scope of his calling — as the apostle to the Gentiles — is seen only following his return from Arabia, for this ministry had to do with “the mystery” revealed to him while in Arabia [cf. Galatians 1:11-18; Ephesians 3:1-11; Colossians 1:20-29].  Paul’s ministry immediately following his conversion [a relatively short ministry] was to Israel, with the kingdom of the heavens in view; and following his being taught by the Lord in Arabia, his ministry [covering several decades] was to the Gentiles — though, still “to the Jew first” — with the kingdom of the heavens in view.

The whole of the New Testament has to do with a message surrounding the kingdom of the heavens.  This message is introduced in the gospels [derived from the Old Testament Scriptures], continued in Acts, then continued in the epistles [both the Pauline and general epistles], and then realized in the book of Revelation.

Salvation itself is looked upon in two main senses in the New Testament:  (1) Man passing from death unto life [being brought back into a position wherein he can realize the purpose for his very existence — to rule and reign (Genesis 1:26-28)], and (2) man ultimately coming into a realization of the purpose for his very existence [occupying a position with Christ in the kingdom].

The message to Israel in both the gospel accounts and the book of Acts centers on the latter, not the former.  The message was directed to a people to whom God had, during Moses’ day given the Passover lamb; and these people — the Jewish people — had been sacrificing and applying the blood of the paschal lambs year after year throughout the centuries from Moses to Christ.

However, the message going to the Gentiles, or to any generation of Jews living beyond the time when the kingdom of the heavens was originally offered and then re-offered to Israel, is another matter entirely.  The bearer of the message would have to begin with the former — the simple gospel of the grace of God.  Only then could a message surrounding the kingdom of the heavens come into view [reference chapters 3 & 4, “Restoration of All Things,” and “Acceptance by Many”].

These things, along with a new creation “in Christ” being in view [with the Jew and the Gentile together in one body], is why Paul had to be taken into Arabia and receive extensive instructions from the Lord concerning the message that he had been called to proclaim.  And if a person doesn’t come into some understanding of the overall proclamation of the message surrounding the kingdom of the heavens — beginning with Israel and progressing to the Gentiles, with the kingdom ultimately being realized — that person will fail to understand the main purpose of salvation and the main message of the New Testament, whether in the gospels, Acts, the epistles, or the book of Revelation.)

God’s Son, The Christ

Paul, at the time of his conversion, was a Jew who had been well trained in the Old Testament Scriptures.  He had previously sat at the feet of Gamaliel, one of the great teachers of the law of that day (Acts 22:3; cf. Acts 5:34).  Paul understood the “letter” of Scripture; and once his blindness had been lifted, his prior training allowed him to easily see — from the very Scriptures that he had studied over the years, Scriptures that he knew — exactly what had happened, what was presently happening, and what would happen should Israel repent.

Paul didn’t have to spend time studying the Scriptures to know that Jesus was the Son of God, the very Christ.  He didn’t have to spend time studying the Scriptures to know the things surrounding that which Stephen had previously tried to get the religious leaders in Israel to see.  Paul knew the “letter” of Scripture and could now easily see that of which the “letter” spoke, within its correct spiritual framework.

And after being immersed in and filled with the Spirit and spending several days with the Christians in Damascus, he immediately went into the synagogues of the city and preached Christ — “that He is the Son of God,” “proving that this is very Christ” (Acts 9:20-22).  He confounded the Jews, showing them from their own Scriptures (using the Scriptures to prove) the exact identity of the One Whom they had rejected and crucified.

Had Paul been called as another apostle to carry the message to Israel, there would have been little need for the Lord to later take him aside for an extensive period to teach him the message that he was to proclaim.  Paul was already preeminently qualified for a ministry of this nature to Israel.  But he was far from qualified for the ministry to which he had been called, for this ministry involved going to a people “having no hope, and without God in the world.”  And aside from that, it involved “a remnant according to the election of grace.”  Then, including both those without God and those within the remnant, it involved what is called in Scripture, “the mystery” (cf. Romans 11:5; Ephesians 2:12; 3:1-11).

Israel was about to be set aside, and God was about to deal solely with the one new man “in Christ” for almost two millennia before resuming His dealings with Israel.  This one new man “in Christ” would be comprised of those taken mainly from among the Gentile nations (though “a remnant according to the election of grace [believing Jews]” would be included), and Paul was called forth as the person through whom God would communicate truths having to do with the message surrounding the kingdom as it would pertain to this new creation during the interim (cf. 2 Corinthians 5:17; Galatians 1:11-12; 3:26-29).

Thus, Paul’s ministry to Israel following his conversion was relatively short, for God had other plans for Paul.  But, though short and not his main calling, it was perfectly in keeping with the ministry of others to Israel which had proceeded and it was perfectly in line with his own ministry to the Gentiles which would follow.

1.  The Message

Paul’s proclamation of Jesus in the synagogues of Damascus as “the Son of God,” the “very Christ” (Acts 9:20, 22) was a message carrying a prevalent basic Scriptural thought surrounding Sonship.  It had to do with the position that Christ held relative to the government of the earth.  It was a message concerning Christ and the proffered kingdom.

“Sonship” implies rulership (cf. Matthew 3:17; 4:3-8; 17:5; 2 Peter 1:17).  Sons alone occupy positions of rulership within God’s kingdom.  That’s the way it has always been, that’s the way it presently exists, and that’s the way it will always continue to exist.

Satan, the incumbent ruler over the earth (the ruler that God placed over the earth in the beginning, the only ruler this earth has ever had), is a son of God; and angels ruling under him are also sons of God.

Angels are sons of God because of a special creative act of God.  And an angelic rule of the nature that Satan holds is not peculiar to just this earth, one province in God’s kingdom.  This is a form of rule that exists on provinces throughout God’s kingdom, apparently not only in our own galaxy but in other galaxies created and placed throughout the entire universe over which God exercises governmental power and control (Job 1:6-12; 2:1-7).

Satan is “the anointed [‘messianic’] cherub,” placed by God “upon the holy mountain of God,” though one day to be cast out of this “mountain” (Ezekiel 28:14-16).

(The “cherubim” [singular, “cherub”] are first mentioned in Scripture in connection with the earth’s government, establishing an unchangeable way — a first-mention principle — in which angels designated by this name are seen throughout Scripture.  They are first seen in Scripture guarding the entrance to the garden in Eden following man being driven from the garden because of sin.  They were placed as guardians to prevent man from reentering the garden, in his fallen state, and eating of the tree of life — the tree that would have provided [and will yet future provide] the wisdom and knowledge for man to rule and reign over the earth.

And a “mountain” in Scripture signifies a kingdom.  Satan, in his unfallen state, was given a kingdom [this earth], and he was placed, by God, in the position of the messianic angel [the ruling angel] over this “mountain,” this kingdom [Ezekiel 28:14].)

Satan though, the appointed ruling angel over one kingdom in the universe, rebelled against the One Who had placed him in this position.  He sought to exalt his throne and become “like the most High,” i.e., he sought to rule all the kingdoms of the universe rather than just the one kingdom over which he had been placed (Isaiah 14:13-14).  And, as a result, judgment was pronounced upon Satan (Isaiah 14:15-17; Ezekiel 28:15-19), and his kingdom was reduced to a state of complete ruin (Genesis 1:2a).

But Satan himself and the angels who accompanied him in his rebellion continued to reign, though over a ruined kingdom.  A principle of biblical government necessitates an incumbent ruler, though he may have disqualified himself, to continue holding his position until his God-appointed replacement is not only on the scene but ready to assume the reins of governmental power and authority (e.g., 1 Samuel 15 -- 2 Samuel 1).  God has reserved to Himself the right and power to remove one ruler and position another ruler within His kingdom after this fashion (Daniel 4:17-32; 5:17-21).

Scripture opens with one brief statement concerning God, in the beginning, creating the heavens and the earth; and this is followed by one brief statement concerning the earth being reduced to a ruined state (Genesis 1:1-2a).  Then Scripture continues with a detailed account (though brief) of how God restored the ruined province within His kingdom over a six-day period at a later point in time (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]).

And immediately following the restoration of the ruined province, on the same day that God completed his restorative work, he created man, for a revealed purpose.  The material creation was restored with a view to man’s creation, and man was created for the purpose of replacing the disqualified, incumbent ruler, Satan (Genesis 1:26-28).

But, though the first man, Adam, was present — a son of God, because of God’s special creative act (which Adam had to be in order to fulfill the purpose surrounding his creation [cf. Luke 3:38]) — God didn’t immediately remove Satan and place Adam in his position.  Rather, God allowed the fall to occur, leaving the man disqualified (along with his descendants, who would be sons of Adam, begotten in Adam’s fallen image and likeness), allowing Satan to continue holding the scepter.  And this was for purposes involving God’s Son, the second Man, the last Adam (Genesis 3:1ff; 1 Corinthians 15:45-47).

Then, four thousand years later, of the second Man, the last Adam — at the time of His baptism at the hands of John the Baptist — God said, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased” (Matthew 3:17).  And this announcement had to do with the matter at hand — Christ’s position in relation to the earth’s government.

Immediately after the Father had declared Jesus to be His “beloved Son,” the Spirit led Jesus “into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil” (Matthew 4:1ff).  Where the first man, the first Adam, had failed, Jesus, as the second Man, the last Adam, had to show that He wouldn’t, and really couldn’t, fail.  Jesus had to demonstrate, to the incumbent ruler, that He, as God’s Son, was fully qualified to take the scepter.

This was the crux of that which occurred in the temptation account, seen at the very outset of Christ’s ministry; and this was why the temptation at the hands of the incumbent ruler centered on two things:  (1) Satan questioning Jesus’ Sonship (“If thou be the Son of God…”), and (2) Satan offering to Jesus all the “power” and “glory” associated with “the kingdoms of the world,” which God had “delivered” to him, contingent on Jesus falling down and worshipping him (cf. Matthew 4:3-9; Luke 4:3-7).

But Jesus, though demonstrating to the incumbent ruler (and thus establishing, once for all, the fact for the record) that He was fully qualified to take the scepter, didn’t immediately assume this position.  Rather, following this demonstration, He went to Israel with a message, offering those comprising the nation positions with Him in the kingdom at that future time when He would ascend the throne.

Israel though refused, climaxing this refusal by slaying their Messiah.  Then there was a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel by the apostles (and others) in the book of Acts.  But Israel still refused, reaching a climactic point in this continued refusal by slaying Stephen.

And, though Paul was called out at this time as the apostle to the Gentiles, the offer of the kingdom still remained open to Israel (as it had immediately following the events of Calvary).  And when Paul went to the Jews in the synagogues in Damascus, this whole overall thought is exactly what he had in mind — proving to these Jews, from their own Scriptures, that Jesus was the Son of God, the very Christ (the Messiah, the One Whom God had chosen to take the earth’s scepter, the One Whom God would ultimately place in this position).

2.  The Response

Paul’s message to the Jews in Damascus concerned things having to do with the continued re-offer of the kingdom to Israel.  But the Jews in Damascus responded to this message exactly as the Jews in Jerusalem had previously responded.  They not only rejected the message, but, as the Jews in Jerusalem had previously slain a person proclaiming the message (followed by their slaying numerous other Christians [Acts 26:10]), the Jews in Damascus, in like manner, sought to slay Paul (Acts 9:20-24).

Then, when Paul went to Jerusalem, he began to teach these same truths about Jesus among the Jews there.  And their reaction was the same as the Jews in Damascus had been, which was the same as the actions of the religious leaders in Jerusalem had been at the time of Stephen’s message before the council.  The Jews in Jerusalem, hearing Paul, not only rejected the message but they also sought to slay Paul as well (Acts 9:26-29).

The course that Israel was following — continued rejection of the message — had already been set, though the offer of the kingdom still remained open and the message was still being carried to Israel.  This course was set during the original offer of the kingdom, prior to the events of Calvary; and it was set again in the re-offer of the kingdom, prior to Paul’s conversion.

In the original offer, there was the “blasphemy against the Holy Spirit,” a sin which would not be forgiven the nation during either the present age or the coming age (Matthew 12:22-32); and in the re-offer, there was the stoning of Stephen at a climactic time when the heavens had been opened, with Stephen seeing the Glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God (Acts 7:1-60).

The message was to the Jew only throughout the original offer, and it was to the Jew first throughout the re-offer.  But in the re-offer of the kingdom, unlike in the original offer, the message was also to the Gentile (Matthew 10:5-6; Acts 1:8; Romans 1:16).

Paul went only to the Jews in Damascus and Jerusalem, for these were not only Jewish cities but Paul had yet to be instructed concerning the message that he was to carry to the Gentiles as well.  But once Paul had been taken to Arabia, had been instructed by the Lord, and had begun his ministry in the Gentile world; he still carried the message to the Jewish people first.

As long as the offer of the kingdom remained open to Israel, this was God’s designated order, even out in the Gentile world.  It didn’t matter what Gentile city Paul entered, as long as the offer of the kingdom remained open to Israel, he always went to the Jews in that city first.  And he carried the same message to these Jews that Peter and others had carried to Israel prior to Paul’s conversion  It was only after the Jews had rejected the message that he was free to also go to the Gentiles in that city (cf. Acts 13:46-48; 17:1-4; 18:1-6; 19:8; 28:17-28).

And, though some of the Jews in the various cities where Paul’s missionary journeys took him believed (as had occurred throughout the original offer and was occurring during the re-offer of the kingdom), there was no repentance by the nation.  There was only rejection (as had also occurred throughout the original offer and was occurring during the re-offer of the kingdom).

In Paul’s case it was to the Jews beginning in Damascus, then Jerusalem, then to those in the various cities in the Gentile world.  And it mattered not whether the message was carried to Jews in the land or to Jews dispersed among the Gentile nations; the response was always the same.  Some believed, but the nation itself remained in unbelief.

God’s Two Firstborn Sons

For the past 3,500 years God has had two firstborn Sons, Israel and Christ (Exodus 4:22-23; Hebrews 1:6).  And the main thought behind this standing, in relation to both Sons, concerns the rights of the firstborn.

Israel became God’s firstborn son when the nation was adopted during Moses’ day, but Jesus has been God’s firstborn Son from eternity.

The rights possessed by firstborn sons in the Old Testament were threefold — regal rights, priestly rights, and the right to receive a double portion of the father’s goods.  The firstborn was to be the ruler of the family, the spiritual head of the family, and receive a double portion of the father’s goods when the inheritance was divided.

Israel is God’s firstborn son because of a special creative act, followed by adoption.  Jacob was a special creation of God, and God adopted the nation descending from Jacob through his twelve sons (Isaiah 43:1; Romans 9:4).  And, possessing a national firstborn status of this nature, Israel was (and remains today) in line to exercise national kingly and priestly rights in relation to the Gentile nations of the earth.  Israel was to rule over the nations, and the nations were to be blessed through Israel; and, originally, Israel was to realize this status through occupying both heavenly and earthly positions in the kingdom — giving Israel a double portion.

Christ though is God’s firstborn Son after an entirely different fashion.  He has been God’s firstborn Son from eternity.  He is spoken of as “the firstborn of every creature [‘of all creation’]” (Colossians 1:15), “the firstborn from the dead” (Colossians 1:18; cf. Revelation 1:5), and “the firstborn among many brethren” (Romans 8:29).  Christ is the Son above all sons, seated at the right hand of Power in the heavens.

And this is the Son Whom the Father begat, who showed that He was fully qualified to take the earth’s scepter and then paid redemption’s price so man could be placed back in the position for which he had been created; this is the Son who offered Israel positions with Him from the heavens following that time when His Father would give the kingdom to Him and remove the incumbent ruler; and this is the Son who is today offering these same positions (rejected by Israel) to Christians.

(And though God presently has these two firstborn Sons, with a view to these two Sons one day exercising the rights of primogeniture, God will, before these Sons exercise the rights of the firstborn, bring into existence a third firstborn son.  God’s firstborn son Israel has forfeited the right to rule and reign from the heavens over the earth, and God will one day bring forth another firstborn son to occupy these heavenly positions.

Christians, as the Israelites, form a special creation, though an entirely different type creation [2 Corinthians 5:17; Galatians 3:26-29].  And, because of this special creation, Christians, as the Israelites, can one day be adopted into sonship.  Christians are presently “children” [a position in which they cannot rule], but they will one day be adopted as “sons” [a position in which they can rule] [Romans 8:18-23].  God will then have a third firstborn son [Hebrews 12:23], with this son having been adopted for the same purpose that Israel was adopted — to realize the rights of primogeniture.

During the Messianic Era, God’s firstborn son, the Church, will rule from the heavens over the nations of the earth; God’s firstborn son, Israel, will rule on the earth, over the Gentile nations;  and God’s firstborn Son, Jesus, will rule both from the heavens on His Own throne and from the earth on David’s throne.  This is the manner in which the rulership will be established in the coming age, anticipated in Romans 8:19.)

1.  Moses’ Message, Paul’s Message

There is a parallel between the message God instructed Moses to deliver to the Pharaoh of Egypt and the  message that Paul, almost fifteen centuries later, carried to those in Damascus and Jerusalem shortly after his conversion (and later to Jews throughout the Gentile world).  Moses’ message involved one of God’s firstborn Sons and had to do with the rights of primogeniture; and Paul’s message involved both of God’s firstborn Sons and also had to do with the rights of primogeniture.

a)  Moses

At the time God called Moses to return to his brethren in Egypt, He instructed Moses to tell the Pharaoh of Egypt,

Thus says the LORD: “Israel is My son, My firstborn.  So I say to you, let My son go that he may serve Me. . . . .” (Exodus 4:22-23a [22b])

And God expected the Pharaoh of Egypt, apart from further explanation, to understand the message.  God expected the Pharaoh to understand, from this divine declaration, that “Israel [the nation under subjection to the power of Egypt], not Egypt, was the nation possessing the rights of primogeniture in relation to all the other nations of the earth.”

There is no written record that Moses delivered this message to Pharaoh, in so many words.  But there is a written record concerning God delivering this message to Pharaoh.  And God delivered the message in such a way — through the death of the firstborn, both an individual and a national death — that, in the end, the power of Egypt found itself buried beneath the waters of the Red Sea, while God’s firstborn son, Israel, stood on the eastern banks (outside Egypt), in resurrection power, singing the victor’s song.

Burial for both Israel and the Egyptians, following the death of the firstborn in Egypt, occurred in the Red Sea.  Israel, having experienced the death of the firstborn vicariously, had died, but yet lived.  The Egyptians though, having experienced the death of the firstborn apart from a substitute, had died, but couldn’t live.

The dead — both the Israelites and the Egyptians — had to be buried, which occurred in the Red Sea.  For the Israelites, the sea had no power over them; and they subsequently stood in resurrection power on the eastern banks.  For the Egyptians though, the sea had complete power over them; and they were buried and left in the sea.

And this left God’s firstborn son on the eastern banks of the sea, outside Egypt, ready to go forth and ultimately realize the rights of primogeniture in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.

b)  Paul

Paul’s message to both the Jews in Damascus and Jerusalem (and later to Jews throughout the Gentile world) concerned both of God’s firstborn Sons — His only adopted firstborn son, and His only begotten firstborn Son.  And this message involved the rights of primogeniture to be realized by both Sons.

Paul’s message was directed to one son, and the message was about the other Son.  It involved one son (Israel) recognizing and accepting the other Son (Jesus), which would result in Christ’s return, the restoration of the kingdom to Israel, and both Sons together realizing the rights of primogeniture.

But the son to whom the message was proclaimed wouldn’t repent, ultimately resulting in the other Son remaining in heaven until such a time as the Father could bring forth a third firstborn son to occupy the heavenly positions in the kingdom, which had been spurned. 

2.  From Matthew through Acts

The message delivered to Israel in the section of Scripture extending from the gospel of Matthew through the book of Acts was essentially the same.  It had to do with an offer of the kingdom of the heavens, contingent on the nation’s repentance, followed by baptism.

The message delivered by Peter to Israel on the day of Pentecost (at the beginning of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel [repentance, followed by baptism] — Acts 2:38) was the same basic message that John the Baptist had delivered to Israel (at the beginning of the original offer [repentance, followed by baptism] — Matthew 3:2-6).  And the message throughout both the original offer and the re-offer of the kingdom had to do with God’s two firstborn Sons realizing the rights belonging to the firstborn.

This was the message proclaimed to Israel throughout the period.  It was introduced by John in the wilderness of Judea (Matthew 3:1ff), and it was concluded over three decades later by Paul in Rome (Acts 28:17-29).
Chapter Eight
Paul’s Gospel

But I make known to you, brethren that the gospel that was preached by me is not according to man.

For I neither received it from man, nor was I taught it, but it came through the revelation of Jesus Christ.

For you have heard of my former conduct in Judaism, how I persecuted the Church of God beyond measure and tried to destroy it.

And I advanced in Judaism beyond many of my contemporaries in my own nation, being more exceedingly zealous for the traditions of my fathers.

But when it pleased God, who separated me from my mother’s womb and called me through His grace,

to reveal His Son in me, that I might preach Him among the Gentiles, I did not immediately confer with flesh and blood,

nor did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles before me; but I went to Arabia, and returned again to Damascus.

Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter, and remained with him fifteen days. (Galatians 1:11-18).

The Apostle Paul was saved at a particular time for a particular purpose.  He was saved after the Jewish religious leaders had reached a climactic point in their rejection of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel (Acts 7:54ff; cf. Luke 13:6-9); and he was saved to carry God’s message concerning the kingdom — which had been rejected by Israel — to the Gentiles (Acts 9:15; cf. Romans 1:5; Galatians 2:7).

Carrying this particular message to the Gentiles was a pivotal change that would result in a concluding work within the framework of God’s plans and purposes as they pertained to man during his allotted 6,000-year day; and this was something that, among other things, had been predetermined and set in the eternal council chambers of God before the ages had even begun (Hebrews 1:1-2; cf. Acts 15:14-18).

This was something that God had made known in the Old Testament types (in perfect keeping with decisions and determinations made in the beginning [e.g., Genesis 1; 2; 24; 41; Exodus 2]);  this was something that had been seen in Christ’s earthly ministry preceding Calvary (again, in perfect keeping with decisions and determinations made in the beginning [Matthew 12:22-32; 13:1; 16:18; 21:33-43]); and this was something that God had begun to bring to pass through Paul’s conversion (again, in perfect keeping with decisions and determinations made in the beginning [Acts 9:1ff]).

Through taking this message to the Gentiles, God could acquire the co-rulers who would occupy the throne with His Son in the kingdom.  Through taking this message to the Gentiles, God could bring into existence a third firstborn son — comprised of the co-rulers — to rule with His Son in the kingdom (cf. Hebrews 2:5-10; 12:23).

Acquiring the co-rulers for the kingdom, bringing into existence a third firstborn son, would fulfill that previously set forth in the types; and, in like manner, this would also fulfill that set forth at a time before the establishment of the types, in the eternal council chambers of God.

With Paul’s conversion, God began a concluding work that would allow Him to bring His plans and purposes in relation to man, throughout Man’s Day, to a close.

(With reference to three firstborn Sons, “three” is the number of divine perfection; and God, throughout His revelation to man, is seen performing His works in perfect accord with a numerical system that He Himself established at a time prior to these works.  Scripture begins after this fashion [God working six days and resting the seventh], and Scripture continues after this fashion [e.g., references to ten plagues, on the third day, after six days, twelve tribes, twelve apostles, ten virgins, ten talents, ten pounds, seven seals, trumpets, vials].

In a numerical respect, it would not only be natural but actually necessary for God to have a third firstborn son to occupy a position in the earth’s government during the coming age.  It will require three firstborn Sons to form a triad of Sons within the framework of the government in that coming day, showing divine perfection in the earth’s government — something which the present two Sons, apart from a third, could not do.

God, in the beginning, established the structure of the earth’s government — with Satan and his angels ruling the earth from a heavenly sphere — within the framework of a triad of twelve’s [three sets of twelve].  “Twelve” is the number of governmental perfection, and three sets of twelve showed divine perfection in the earth’s government at this time.

However, that perfect structure does not exist today, for the government of the earth is presently in disarray and has been since that time when Satan rebelled against God’s supreme power and authority [Isaiah 14:13-14; two-thirds of the angels originally ruling with Satan refused to participate in his attempted coup, ceasing to rule with him (represented by the twenty-four elders — two sets of twelve — in Revelation 4:4, 10).  Angels represented by the third set of twelve remained with Satan and have continued to rule with him down to the present time (Revelation 12:4)].

But in the coming age this divine perfection that once existed in the heavenly sphere of the kingdom will be restored.  When Christ and His co-heirs take the kingdom, not only will Christians wear crowns presently worn by angels represented by the two sets of twelve in Revelation 4:4 [which is the reason for these crowns being relinquished in Revelation 4:10] but also by angels represented by the third set of twelve in Revelation 12:4 [these crowns will be taken by force when Christ returns].  Only then will divine perfection once again exist within the structure of the earth’s government [ref. the editor’s book, IN THE LORD’S DAY, chapter 4; also ref. chapter 13 in this book, “The Goal — The book of Revelation”].

Then, beyond just the heavenly sphere of the kingdom, as previously shown, there will be three firstborn Sons ruling the earth, forming a triad within the whole of the government.  And, beyond that, man himself, the one who will rule the earth in that coming day, forms a trinity — spirit, soul, and body [1 Thessalonians 5:23].  And, beyond that, the Son, who will rule supreme over all things in both spheres of the kingdom is the One in Whom “dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily” — Father, Son, and Holy Spirit [Colossians 2:9].)

Though reference is made numerous times in Scripture to Paul being called to carry the message surrounding the kingdom to the Gentiles (e.g., Acts 9:15; Romans 1:5; 11:13; 15:16; Galatians 2:2, 7; Colossians 1:27) — allowing God to begin His work of bringing into existence a third firstborn son — Scripture also teaches that the message could not be carried directly to the Gentiles per se.  That is, the message could not be proclaimed directly to the Gentiles as it had been proclaimed directly to Israel.

The Gentiles were alienated from all of God’s past dealings with Israel.  And being so alienated, the Gentiles had “no hope” and were “without God in the world.”  They were “dead in trespasses and sins” and, thus, in no position or condition to receive such a message (Ephesians 2:1, 12).

The Gentiles had to first be removed from their dead, alienated state.  They had to first pass “from death unto life” (John 5:24).  They had to first believe on the Lord Jesus Christ (Ephesians 2:5-13).

And, through believing, they would become part of a completely new creation “in Christ” — a creation made possible only following the events of Calvary, a creation separate from either Jew or Gentile (though being “Abraham’s seed [because of the Christians’ position in Christ], and heirs according to the promise” [Galatians 3:26-29]).  And this was a creation that included believing Jews but would ultimately be comprised mainly of believing Gentiles (Acts 15:14; Galatians 3:28; cf. 2 Corinthians 5:17; Ephesians 2:13-15; Colossians 3:9-11).

Thus, in relation to the message surrounding the kingdom of the heavens, Scripture often refers to Paul being called to minister to “the Gentiles” simply because those forming the new creation “in Christ” would (following Paul’s conversion) be taken mainly from the Gentiles rather than from the Jews.  They would form the main nucleus of this “new creation,” this “one new man.”

This is all part of what Paul calls “the mystery” (cf. Ephesians 3:1-6; Colossians 1:25-28).  And, though “the mystery” revealed to Paul had to do with the gospel of the glory of Christ, the gospel of the grace of God, of necessity, had to be proclaimed first among those out in the Gentile world.

When going to the Gentiles, Paul invariably, of necessity, had to begin with the simple message surrounding the gospel of the grace of God, though that was not his main ministry, the ministry to which he had been called.  And these two facets of Paul’s ministry — with his emphasis on the gospel of the glory of Christ — can be seen over and over in the book of Acts and in the epistles that he wrote.

The Dual Message

The overall order and scope of Paul’s ministry becomes self-evident for anyone reading Scripture with an open mind and looking for these two facets of his ministry.  Paul proclaimed the good news surrounding the grace of God with a view to his then being able to proclaim the good news surrounding the glory of Christ.  Paul explained to individuals how they could be saved, with a view to subsequently being able to explain to them why they had been saved.

For example, note how plainly the matter is outlined in Paul’s final message to the Christians in Ephesus, through their elders (Acts 20:24-32).  Or, for that matter, note also how plainly the matter is outlined in Paul’s epistle to the Christians in Ephesus (Ephesians 1:7ff; 2:1ff; 3:1ff).  And a similar structure can be seen in other epistles, not only in the Pauline epistles but in the general epistles as well.

But, because there is such confusion among Christians in the dual nature of 1 Corinthians 15:1-4 in this respect, this passage will be used to illustrate the point.  This whole passage is invariably used erroneously by Christians, not in a dual sense, but in a singular sense — as a reference only to the gospel of the grace of God.

The text though deals with both the gospel of the glory of Christ and the gospel of the grace of God, in that order (the reverse order in which Paul had originally proclaimed both to those in Corinth [though, looking back, he could now refer to both in this reverse order]).  Paul, in this passage, was simply looking back and briefly commenting on that which he had proclaimed to those in Corinth, taking the matter from the present all the way back to the beginning.

Moreover, brethren, I declare to you the gospel that I preached to you, which also you received and in which you stand,

by which also you are saved, if you hold fast that word that I preached to you —  unless you believed in vain.

For I delivered to you first of all that which I also received: that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures,

and that He was buried, and that He rose again the third day according to the Scriptures.  (1 Corinthians 15:1-4).

The problem emerges when a person attempts to make Paul’s reference to “the gospel” in verses one and two pertain to his reference to the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ in verses three and four.  A connection of this nature is not correct at all (though the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ in vv. 3, 4 is the gospel [good news], it is not the same gospel [good news] Paul referred to in his opening remarks in vv. 1, 2).  Making the good news Paul subsequently refers to in verses three and four to be synonymous with the good news that he began with in verses one and two is out of line with both the plain reading of the text and that revealed in the context. 

The death, burial, and resurrection of Christ, as it is outlined in verses three and four is the gospel of the grace of God stated in its simplest form.  But, as previously stated, Paul’s reference to “the gospel” in verses one and two is not a reference to the gospel of the grace of God in the following two verses at all. Rather, it is a reference to things that the Lord had previously opened up and revealed to Paul while in Arabia, things that he had proclaimed to those in Corinth after he had proclaimed the gospel of the grace of God to them.

This can be seen two different ways in these verses:  (1) By that stated about the gospel in verses one and two, and (2) by the way verse three begins.  And properly understanding the things revealed in these verses will necessitate going back into the preceding context, as well as referencing several passages of Scripture elsewhere.

1.  1 Corinthians 15:1-2

Verses one and two refer to the good news (the gospel) that Paul had previously proclaimed to those in Corinth, which they had accepted and upon which they presently stood.  This good news had to do with present and future aspects of salvation (not past, as seen in the gospel of the grace of God), it had to do with holding fast to that which had been proclaimed (with the possibility that there could be loss), and it had to do with Christians in Corinth either believing or not believing the message with reference to a purpose (or cause) in view.

The present and future aspects of salvation in this gospel are shown by the words, “By which also you are saved [lit., ‘…you are being saved’]”; holding fast to the message proclaimed is shown by the words, “if you hold fast that word that I preached to you”; and believing or not believing the message with reference to a purpose in view is shown by the words, “unless you have believed in vain [lit., ‘…believed apart from a purpose (or, ‘without a cause in view’)].”

The present and future aspects of salvation have to do with the salvation of the soul (cf. James 1:21; 1 Peter 1:4-9).  The eternal salvation that we presently possess — the salvation of the spirit, wherein man passes “from death unto life” (cf. John 3:36; 5:24) — places man in a position where he can realize the salvation of his soul.  And these two aspects of salvation must always be kept completely separate, one from the other.

The thought of Christians holding fast to those things in the message being proclaimed can be seen in the second and fourth warnings in the book of Hebrews.  The same word appearing in the Greek text of 1 Corinthians 15:2 appears twice in the second warning (Hebrews 3:6, 14) and once in the fourth warning (Hebrews 10:23).  Holding fast in the second warning is with reference to “the heavenly calling” and “the hope” set before Christians (Hebrews 3:1, 6); and holding fast in the fourth warning is with reference to this same hope — “the confession of our faith”(Hebrews 10:23-25).

Then, the thought of Christians believing without a purpose (or cause) is a reference to the fact that a person has been redeemed for a revealed purpose — a purpose seen, in its entirety, in the gospel of the glory of Christ.  And that purpose is the same as the purpose surrounding man’s creation in the beginning — “…let them have dominion” (Genesis 1:26, 28).  Man has been redeemed with a view to his one day occupying a position of power and authority with Christ in His kingdom, which has to do with realizing the present aspect of salvation at a future date — the salvation of one’s soul.

Believing without a purpose (or cause) in verse two leads a person nowhere.  An individual has been saved for a purpose, which can be seen and understood only through believing the gospel that Paul referred to in the previous verse; and this is a purpose that can one day be realized only through governing one’s life accordingly, set forth in verse two.

Thus, in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2, Paul referred to his previous proclamation of the gospel of the glory of Christ.  But, beginning with verse three, he referred to another matter entirely — that which had made his proclamation of the gospel of the glory of Christ possible.

2.  1 Corinthians 15:3-4

Note the way verse three begins.  The fact that what Paul is about to say is not the same as that which he had previously said is really self-explanatory.  Paul states this in so many words.

Verse three begins, “For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received…”  That which he is about to reference is something that he had delivered unto them first (prior to delivering the good news to which he had previously referred, in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2), and this is something that he had also received (that is to say, he had received this in addition to the good news referred to in vv. 1, 2).

The message that Paul delivered to those in Corinth can be seen first by going back to the first two verses of 1 Corinthians.

And I, brethren, when I came to you, did not come with excellence of speech or of wisdom declaring to you the testimony of God.

For I determined not to know anything among you except Jesus Christ and Him crucified.  (1 Corinthians 2:1-2)

Paul, when he first went to Corinth, couldn’t begin with a message surrounding the gospel of the glory of Christ, referred to in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2 (and also in 1 Corinthians 2:1, preceding, as in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2, a reference to the gospel of the grace of God [1 Corinthians 2:2; 15:3-4]).  When Paul first went to Corinth, he found a city filled with unsaved Gentiles.  And he had to first minister to those in Corinth as an evangelist.  He had to first proclaim the simple message surrounding the gospel of the grace of God unto them.  He had to begin with “Jesus Christ and Him crucified.”  He couldn’t begin at any other point.

But, once individuals had believed, once individuals had passed “from death unto life,” then Paul could move beyond this message.  And this is exactly what he did.  Paul spent one and one-half years in Corinth “teaching the Word of God among them [among those who had been saved under the preaching of the simple message surrounding the gospel of the grace of God]” (Acts 18:11; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:3ff).

And this is why Paul, in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2, could allude to these things through simply calling their attention to “the gospel [‘the good news’] that I preached unto you…”  They would know exactly what he meant, for he had previously spent an extensive period of time teaching them the things pertaining to this gospel.  And they would also understand the distinction in verse three when he referred to the gospel of the grace of God that he, of necessity, had proclaimed to them at the very beginning.

The Mystery — Moses and Paul

The mystery” revealed to Paul, “hid in God” from the beginning (the beginning of the ages), of necessity, formed an integral part of the Old Testament Scriptures.  There is nothing in the New Testament that does not have its roots in one or more places in the Old Testament.  The New is simply an opening up and unveiling of that drawn from foundational material previously set forth in the Old, drawn mainly from the types (cf. Luke 24:25-27, 44; 1 Corinthians 10:6, 11; Ephesians 3:9-11; Colossians 1:16-18, 25-27).

And the New Testament has to do mainly with one major facet of Old Testament revelation, aside from the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ.  It has to do mainly with the various things surrounding the heavenly sphere of the coming kingdom — first, as these things pertained to Israel; and then, as these things presently pertain to the new creation “in Christ.”

“The mystery” was revealed to Moses first, though remaining a mystery, remaining veiled.  Then, some fifteen centuries later, God took Paul aside (to Arabia, the same country to which He had previously taken Moses to reveal things surrounding the theocracy); and, in the person of His Son, God opened up and unveiled various things that He had previously revealed to Moses and other Old Testament prophets (cf. Luke 24:25-27).

Progressive revelation of this nature can be seen in Peter’s reference to angels desiring “to look into” things surrounding the salvation of the soul, things that the Spirit moved him to write about, and things intimately associated with the mystery revealed to Paul (1 Peter 1:3-12).  These angels could only have previously seen, in the Old Testament types, that which was being opened up and unveiled to Peter (and others).  These were things that they desired to know more about; but, apart from the later revelation, which opened up and provided additional light on these things, the saving of the soul in connection with sufferings and glory — part of the mystery — could be little understood.

Thus, “the mystery” revealed to Paul was simply an opening up and an unveiling of that previously set forth in numerous parts of Old Testament typology.  No other conclusion can be reached than to simply say that God, instructing Paul through His Son, used the same means by which He had previously revealed Himself, His plans, and His purposes to man.

God could only have drawn from previously established types, which He Himself established in the beginning, wherein the roots of all biblical doctrine lie.  And, of necessity, He would have had to draw mainly from those types setting forth spiritual truths pertaining to the bride of Christ, the one destined to ascend the throne with Christ as consort queen.

And the various types that deal with the bride of Christ, and thus “the mystery,” do so in different ways.  For example, Genesis, chapter two deals with the bride being removed from the body; Genesis, chapter twenty-four deals with the bride being taken from the family; Genesis, chapter forty-one and Exodus, chapter two deal with the bride being taken from the Gentiles.  And there are numerous other types that deal with different facets of the matter.

Further, “the mystery” has to do with revealed truth surrounding believing Jews and Gentiles — forming a new creation “in Christ” (where there is neither Jew nor Gentile) — being heirs together, “of the same body” (Christ’s body).  It has to do with “Christ in you, the hope of glory” (cf. Ephesians 3:1-11; Colossians 1:24-28).

And a type that, among other things, would have to do with Jews and Gentiles together in one body would be the record of Caleb and Joshua’s experiences, beginning in Numbers chapter thirteen and extending through the book of Joshua.  The name “Caleb” means dog, and the name “Joshua” means salvation.  It was the “Gentiles” who were looked upon by the Jews as dogs, for whom salvation was provided through the Jews (John 4:22).  And Gentiles, with Jews, are destined to realize an inheritance together in a heavenly land, just as Caleb and Joshua realized an inheritance together in an earthly land (cf. 1 Corinthians 9:23-10:11).

And though God, in the beginning, designed various Old Testament types to reveal these things, once He had called the new creation “in Christ” into existence and Israel had rejected the re-offer of the kingdom, these things had to be opened up and further revealed to those comprising this new creation.  Apart from such an opening and unveiling, God’s purpose for the present dispensation and the place that the Gentiles would occupy in this purpose could not be properly understood (cf. Acts 10:45-48; 11:15-18; 15:12-18).

This is the reason that the Lord took Paul aside shortly after his conversion and provided extensive instruction concerning this whole overall matter, for these things comprised the heart of the message that he was to carry to those out in the Gentile world.  And this is the reason that Paul’s ministry dealt mainly, not with the gospel of the grace of God, but with the gospel of the glory of Christ.  And this is also the reason that the emphasis in all of his epistles is, likewise, on the gospel of the glory of Christ rather than the gospel of the grace of God.

(A “mystery [Greek: musterion, meaning, ‘a hidden thing,’ ‘a secret’]” in the New Testament is usually defined as something previously hidden but now revealed [cf. Romans 16:25; Ephesians 3:4-5].  This definition though is not to be thought of as a reference to something not found at all in previous revelation, for, again, there is nothing in the New Testament that does not have its roots in one or more places in the Old Testament.

Rather, a “mystery,” pertains to something previously revealed [seen mainly in the types] but not opened up [or fully opened up] to one’s understanding until a later point in time [seen mainly in the antitypes].  And the opening up and unveiling of a mystery [such as the mystery revealed to Paul in Arabia] could occur only through divine intervention.  Only the same person who had previously established the mystery [via revelation, through one or more of the Old Testament prophets] could open up and explain the mystery [via revelation, to one or more of the New Testament writers].

And, in Paul’s case, this can be seen through that which he himself testified concerning how he came into possession of knowledge of the message that he had been called to proclaim among the Gentiles.  The Lord Himself took Paul aside, personally appeared to him, and taught him, One-on-one, the message that he, in days ahead, was to proclaim to individuals [Christians] and groups of individuals [churches] out among the Gentile nations.

The Lord Jesus Christ Himself personally appeared to Paul and opened up and explained things that had previously been revealed through Moses and the prophets [Galatians 1:11-18; Ephesians 3:1-11; Colossians 1:20-28; cf. Luke 24:25-27]; and Paul had been called to take these truths and proclaim them to the one new man “in Christ” out in the Gentile world, in both verbal and written form.)

The Gospel

Paul’s use of the word “gospel,” meaning good news, must always be understood contextually, as previously illustrated in 1 Corinthians 15:1-4.  Paul did not use this word as it is used, almost without exception, in theological circles today — as a reference only to the gospel of the grace of God.  Rather, Paul used the word, time after time, as a reference to the good news that had been delivered to him by the Lord while in Arabia.

Paul used the word, much more often than not, as a reference to the main crux of his ministry — the good news surrounding that which is encompassed within the mystery, which had been delivered to him, which he, in turn, had been called to deliver to Christians throughout the Gentile world.  And the Christians to whom Paul ministered would easily understand his use of the word “gospel” from the context of that which he either had said or had written.

Paul began his epistle to the Christians in Rome after this fashion, referring to “the gospel of God,” “the gospel of His Son,” “the gospel,” and “the gospel of Christ” (Romans 1:1, 9, 15-16).  And Paul, writing to these Christians, expressed a desire to travel to Rome in order to preach this gospel to them (Romans 1:11-15).

Paul sought to proclaim this gospel to individuals whose faith was “spoken of throughout the whole world” (Romans 1:8).  And understanding the message that Paul sought to proclaim to the Christians in Rome as the gospel of the grace of God cannot possibly be correct.  They had long since heard, understood, and accepted this message.

“The gospel of Christ” (Romans 1:16), which Paul sought to proclaim to Christians in Rome, understood contextually, can only be a reference to the gospel of the glory of Christ (cf. Romans 1:1, 9, 13, 15, 17ff [the word epignosis (‘mature knowledge’) appears in the Greek text of Romans 1:28 — ref. the apostates in relation to the message surrounding the Word of the Kingdom in 2 Peter and Jude]).  “The gospel of Christ [the good news concerning Israel’s Messiah, the One Who would rule and reign]” was a message pertaining to the kingdom of the heavens, which was still being proclaimed “to the Jew first,” though it was now “also to the Greek [Gentile].”

And comparing Paul’s use of the expression, “the gospel of Christ,” in this passage with his use of this same expression elsewhere in his epistles will clearly reveal this to be the case, apart from question (e.g., Galatians 1:7, 11-12; Philippians 1:27-28; 1 Thessalonians 3:2-3).

Then, a similar type reference to the gospel of the glory of Christ can be seen over and over in Paul’s epistles (e.g., Romans 2:16; 16:25; 1 Corinthians 9:22-27; 2 Corinthians 4:3-4; Galatians 2:5, 7; Ephesians 3:6; Philippians 1:5, 7, 12; Colossians 1:5, 23; 1 Thessalonians 2:2-4; 2 Thessalonians 2:14; 1 Timothy 1:11; 2 Timothy 1:8; 2:8).  And a failure to recognize how Paul, much more often than not, used the word “gospel” throughout his epistles has resulted in a mistake of major proportions in biblical interpretation — something that negatively reflects not only on one’s understanding of the Pauline epistles but Scripture as a whole.

Christians throughout the churches of the land today understand practically nothing about the true nature of Paul’s ministry — things having to do with that which the Lord taught him in Arabia, opening the Old Testament Scriptures to his understanding before he ever embarked on the ministry to which he had been called.  And, resultantly, they see the word “gospel” in the Pauline epistles and think of only one thing, which is usually wrong.  They invariably think of the gospel of the grace of God and begin dealing with the text in relation to this gospel.

And though man may, at times, present a clear message surrounding the gospel of the grace of God from texts that do not deal with this gospel (usually accomplished through superficially dealing with the texts and contexts), he invariably does so at the expense of presenting the truth of that which the texts actually deal with.

God has structured His Word after a particular fashion, and within this structure He has placed particular truths at particular places for particular purposes.  And man, through “comparing spiritual things with spiritual” (1 Corinthians 2:9-13), is to always take these truths and proclaim them exactly as God has revealed them.
Chapter Nine
Lo, We Turn to the Gentiles

Then Paul and Barnabas grew bold and said, “It was necessary that the Word of God should be spoken to you first; but since you reject it, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, behold, we turn to the Gentiles.

For so the Lord has commanded us: ‘I have set you as a light to the Gentiles that you should be for salvation to the ends of the earth.’”

When Silas and Timothy had come from Macedonia, Paul was compelled by the Spirit, and testified to the Jews that Jesus is the Christ. 

But when they opposed him and blasphemed, he shook his garments and said to them, “Your blood be upon your own heads; I am clean. From now on I will go to the Gentiles.”

Therefore let it be known to you that the salvation of God has been sent to the Gentiles and they will hear it!

And when he had said these words, the Jews departed . . . . (Acts 13:46-47; 18:5-6; 28:28-29a).

Paul, ministering outside the land of Israel in the Gentile world during the time covered by the book of Acts, always, without exception, went to the Jewish people in every city that he entered first.  So long as the re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens remained open to Israel (from 30 A.D. to about 62 A.D.), Paul always carried out his ministry completely in accordance with God’s specified order — “to the Jew first, and also to the Greek” (Romans 1:16).

Paul had been called to carry the message concerning the kingdom of the heavens to the Gentiles; but, as long as the re-offer of the kingdom remained open to Israel, the Jewish people held a God-ordained priority.  This is the reason that Paul, throughout the book of Acts, is so often seen going to the synagogues to proclaim the message when first entering a city.

The synagogues were where Israel’s religious leaders could be found; and Paul went to the synagogues to proclaim the message to these religious leaders first.  Only after the message had been proclaimed to and rejected by the Jews was Paul free to also carry the message to the Gentiles in any locality where he ministered (e.g., Acts 13:5, 14; 14:1; 17:1-2, 10, 17; 18:1-4, 19; 19:1-8).

Three recorded times during his ministry, after he had carried the message to Israel’s religious leaders and experiencing rejection at their hands, Paul told the rejecting Jews that he was going to the Gentiles with the message.

The first time Paul told the Jews that he was going to the Gentiles with the message was in Antioch, while Barnabas still accompanied him in his ministry (Acts 13:46-48); the second time Paul told this to the Jews was a few years later in Corinth, with Silas and Timothy helping him in his ministry (Acts 18:5, 6); and the third and last time Paul told this to the Jews was at the end of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, in Rome, where he was ministering alone (Acts 28:28-29).

Though Paul had discipled many individuals during the course of his ministry — some becoming lifelong fellow-workers (e.g., Timothy, Titus, Philemon) — most of those to whom he had ministered had withdrawn from him by the time his ministry was nearing completion.  And this was undoubtedly due, in no small part, to the false teachers that he had so often warned against (e.g., Acts 20:29-31; 1 Timothy 1:18-20; 2 Timothy 4:1-5).

Paul’s last recorded words, written to Timothy, relate, “all those in Asia have turned away from me,” and “no one stood with me, but all forsook me” (2 Timothy 1:15; 4:16; cf. 2 Timothy 4:10-15).  But Paul knew, though “all men” had forsaken him, that the Lord “stood” with him and “strengthened” him, in order that “all the Gentiles might hear” the message that had been committed to his trust (cf. Acts 26:19, 20; Colossians 1:24-28; 1 Timothy 1:11; Titus 1:3).

And Paul also knew something else.  He knew that the Lord would deliver him “from every evil work” and bring him safely to “His heavenly kingdom [lit., ‘…He will save me with respect to His heavenly kingdom’]” (2 Timothy 4:18; cf. 2 Timothy 4:6-8).

Paul was a driven man throughout the course of his ministry.  He was driven by that which had been committed to his trust, knowing the gravity of the message and the outcome of the matter.  He refused to be associated with someone who wouldn’t remain with him in the ministry (Acts 15:38-41), and he refused to let anything stand in the way of his being able to complete the task to which he had been called (cf. Acts 9:16; 2 Corinthians 11:23-28; Galatians 6:17; Philippians 1:27-29).

Completing this task carried him not only through the several decades in which the re-offer of the kingdom remained open to Israel but also into the first few years of that time when the kingdom was no longer proffered to Israel.  And the Lord had allowed Paul, while in Rome, the center of Gentile world power in that day, to be the one to announce the close of this offer.

From the time John the Baptist appeared on the scene with the message, “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand!” (Matthew 3:2), up to the time Paul announced to the Jews in Rome — a third and closing announcement — that he was going to the Gentiles (Acts 28:28), the offer of the kingdom remained open to Israel.  At any time during this period (from about 27 A.D. to about 62 A.D.), had Israel, as a nation, repented, Messianic blessings would have been ushered in.

And to realize such blessings, Israel’s Messiah had to be present, in the nation’s midst (Joel 2:27-32).  Before Christ’s ascension, He was already present.  But Israel wouldn’t repent.  Following Christ’s ascension, He could and would have returned.  But Israel had to repent first.

After this complete time had run its course — time covering both the original offer and the re-offer of the kingdom — the nation was set aside; and to realize Messianic blessings beyond this time, the nation had to await the completion of God’s work among the Gentiles.  Israel had to await “the fullness of the Gentiles” being brought to pass (Romans 11:25-26).

God’s prophesied work among the Gentiles is that which Paul had been called to introduce and lay the groundwork for; and after Paul’s announcement in Acts 28:28, the nation of Israel, in order to again see her Messiah’s face, with all the attendant blessings to follow, had to await God removing from the Gentiles “a people for his name” (Acts 15:14-18).  And this would require a separate and distinct dispensation within the framework of God’s dealings with man, which would last approximately 2,000 years.

The Complete Period — Israel, the Church

The parable of the fruitless fig tree, given by Christ during His earthly ministry (Luke 13:6-9), had to do with both the original offer and the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel (ref. chapter 1, “Continuing from the Gospels”).  Christ though, later in His ministry, gave another parable covering an even broader scope of the matter.  The parable of the marriage feast in Matthew 22:1-14 covers not only the original offer and the re-offer to Israel but also the subsequent offer to the new creation “in Christ,” along with a judgment of the new creation at the end of the dispensation.

The parable of the marriage feast is the last of three parables that Christ gave shortly after He cursed the fruitless fig tree (Matthew 21:18-19) — an act that pointed to fruitless, unrepentant Israel and the nation’s destiny (in relation to the kingdom of the heavens) because of the nation’s condition (cf. Matthew 21:15; 23:38-39).  And these parables, contextually, could only have been given to help explain Christ’s action at this time.

(Note that a parable — Greek: parabole [meaning, “to cast alongside”] — is simply an additional truth placed alongside of a previous truth to help explain the previous truth.  In this respect, the parables that Christ gave following His cursing the fig tree would have direct bearing upon this act, helping to explain the various things involved.)

The first of these three parables deals with Israel’s unwillingness to repent, showing the reason for the cursing of the fig tree (Matthew 21:28-32).  Then, the second parable deals with Israel’s rejection of the prophets, and last of all, God’s Son, who had been sent unto them; and this would, again, show the reason for the cursing of the fig tree, providing additional information (Matthew 21:33-39).  And it was at the end of this second parable that Christ announced to Israel through the nation’s religious leaders,

Therefore I say to you, the kingdom of God will be taken from you and given to a nation bearing the fruits of it. (Matthew 21:43)

It was at this point that Christ announced the removal of the kingdom from Israel (anticipated since the events of Matthew 12; 13), and this announcement was with a view to the new creation “in Christ” being brought into existence (previously referred to by Christ in Matthew 16 [“…I will build my Church…”]).  And, though the new creation “in Christ” was brought into existence about two months later on the day of Pentecost, there was also a corresponding re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, beginning at this same time (Acts 2:1ff).

Then the parable of the marriage feast (Matthew 22:1-14) was given to help explain, in a slightly different respect, Christ cursing the fruitless fig tree.  This parable was given to shed additional light on the immediately preceding parable and Christ’s announcement concerning the kingdom being taken from Israel.  That is to say, the parable of the marriage feast was placed alongside that which had proceeded to help those hearing Christ better understand what had been said and done.

In the parable of the marriage feast, verses three through seven encompass that time extending from the beginning of the offer of the kingdom to Israel under John the Baptist to the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D.  This part of the parable has to do with events covering almost four and one-half decades.

Verse two introduces the matter, continuing from the preceding chapter; and verse three has to do with the original offer under John, Jesus, and His disciples:

The kingdom of heaven is like a certain king who arranged a marriage for his son and sent out his servants to call those who were invited to the wedding; and they were not willing to come. (Matthew 22:2-3)

Then verses four through seven have to do with the re-offer of the kingdom under the apostles (et al.), along with the destruction of Jerusalem following the completion of this re-offer:

Again, he sent out other servants, saying, “Tell those who are invited, ‘See, I have prepared my dinner; my oxen and fatted cattle are killed, and all things are ready. Come to the wedding.’

But they made light of it and went their ways, one to his own farm, another to his business.

And the rest seized his servants, treated them spitefully, and killed them.

But when the king heard about it, he was furious. And he sent out his armies, destroyed those murderers, and burned up their city.’”  (Matthew 22:4-7)

Then verses eight through ten have to do with the offer being extended to the new creation “in Christ” following the setting aside of Israel:

Then he said to his servants, “The wedding is ready, but those who were invited were not worthy. 

Therefore go into the highways, and as many as you find, invite to the wedding.”

So those servants went out into the highways and gathered together all whom they found, both bad and good. And the wedding hall was filled with guests. (Matthew 22:8-10)

And the remainder of the parable pertains to God’s dealings, through His Son, with those from the latter group at the judgment seat of Christ after the dispensation has run its course:

But when the king came in to see the guests, he saw a man there who did not have on a wedding garment.

So he said to him, “Friend, how did you come in here without a wedding garment?” And he was speechless.

Then the king said to the servants, “Bind him hand and foot, take him away, and cast him into outer darkness; there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 

For many are called, but few are chosen [‘called out’].” (Matthew 22:11-14)

Thus, it is textually evident that the parable of the marriage feast has to do with and is inseparably connected with the preceding parable and Christ’s announcement concerning the kingdom being taken from Israel; and this parable must be understood within its contextual setting, exactly where and why Christ gave it.  Only through this means can this parable, the preceding two parables, or any of the other parables in Scripture be properly understood.

These three parables have to do with issues surrounding the kingdom of the heavens, not eternal verities; they have to do with God’s dealings with the saved, not the unsaved.  And a failure to understand and proclaim them in relation to their contextual setting and the subject matter at hand can only add to an already existing confusion throughout Christendom pertaining to the message surrounding the kingdom of the heavens.  

Before and After Acts 28:28

Signs, wonders, and miracles were inseparably connected with the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel (both in the original offer and in the re-offer).  In the gospel accounts (in the original offer), these manifestations of supernatural power were more evident prior to Israel’s climactic rejection of the message and Christ’s departure from the house (Matthew 12:22-32; 13:1), though seen throughout the period; and in Acts (in the subsequent re-offer), these manifestations of supernatural power were more evident prior to Israel’s climactic rejection once again and the introduction of Paul to carry the message to the Gentiles (Acts 7:51-58; 9:1-15), though, as in the original offer, seen throughout the period (ref. chapters 1, 2, “Continuing from the Gospels” and “Restoration of the Kingdom”).

And there was a definite, revealed reason for the particular type manifestations of supernatural power — something that would not be true at all beyond that time when the offer was removed from Israel and the nation set aside, awaiting “the fullness of the Gentiles.”  These signs, wonders, and miracles were not only inseparably connected with the offer of the kingdom to Israel (a connection established in the Old Testament Scriptures) but they spoke volumes in and of themselves.  These manifestations of supernatural power reflected directly on Israel’s spiritual condition, past, present, and future — something dealt with throughout the Old Testament.

In this respect, before Israel’s climactic rejection in both the original offer and the re-offer, it was only natural for these signs, wonders, and miracles to be very prevalent.  However, once these two climactic points had been reached, in each instance it was also only natural for the signs, wonders, and miracles to become less prevalent, though still in evidence because the offer of the kingdom remained open to Israel.  Then, once the offer had been withdrawn (about 62 A.D.), it was not only natural but absolutely necessary that the signs, wonders, and miracles cease altogether.

They had to cease at this time.  They would have been completely out of place beyond this point.  And this can be seen from a Scriptural standpoint entirely apart from referencing 1 Corinthians chapter thirteen — a section of Scripture in which Paul stated that they would cease, giving both the time and the reason.

Paul’s reference to this matter in his first letter to those in Corinth was made necessary because the church in Corinth was a Gentile church in which signs, wonders, and miracles were being manifested, with a view to provoking Israel to jealousy (Romans 10:19; 11:11-14; cf. Acts 13:44-45).  And Paul, viewing that which was occurring in the light of the Old Testament Scriptures, called their attention to the time and the reason when these manifestations of supernatural power would cease (1 Corinthians 13:8-10).

1.  Purpose for Signs, Wonders, and Miracles

Most of the manifestations of supernatural power during the ministry of Christ and the apostles (during the periods covered by both the gospel accounts and by the book of Acts) centered on bodily healings.  This was the manner in which they were introduced during Christ’s ministry (Matthew 4:23-25), and this was the manner in which they were brought to a close about three and one-half decades later during Paul’s ministry (Acts 28:7-9).

(And along with bodily healings, death was no longer irreversible [Mark 5:35-43; John 11:1-47; Acts 9:36-42; 20:7-12], material needs were miraculously supplied [food, drink, etc. (John 2:1-11; 6:1-14; Acts 5:19-23; 16:26)], there was deliverance from demonic spirits [Matthew 12:22; Acts 5:16], and angelic ministry was abundantly available [Matthew 4:11; Acts 12:7-8, 23].)

The signs, centering on bodily healings (though including other related things), reflected on and had to do with a dual aspect of one thing — the spiritual condition of the nation of Israelan existing condition (shown prior to the healings) and a future condition (shown following the healings).  And deliverance for the nation after the fashion set forth by the signs was contingent on national repentance, followed by baptism (cf. Matthew 3:1-11; 4:17, 23-25; 10:5-8; Acts 2:37-38; 3:19-21).

The signs, wonders, and miracles were the credentials of the messengers of the gospel of the kingdom, depicting Israel’s spiritual condition both before and after the manifestation of supernatural power (necessary to bring the signs to pass).  And this would be the same manifestation of supernatural power that could and would — contingent on Israel’s repentance — bring to pass that of which the signs spoke, i.e., Israel’s future supernatural healing (accompanied by God’s supernatural provision for the nation in all areas of life, dealt with in all the other various signs).

Israel’s spiritual condition prior to God’s miraculous healing is revealed numerous places in Scripture.  But note Isaiah’s description of the nation in this respect:

Alas, sinful nation, a people laden with iniquity, a brood of evildoers, children who are corrupters! They have forsaken the LORD, they have provoked to anger the Holy One of Israel, they have turned away backward.

Why should you be stricken again? You will revolt more and more. The whole head is sick, and the whole heart faints.

From the sole of the foot even to the head, there is no soundness in it, but wounds and bruises and putrefying sores; they have not been closed or bound up, or soothed with ointment.  (Isaiah 1:4-6).

This was the way Isaiah introduced Israel at the very beginning of his prophecy; but he didn’t remain at this point, depicting Israel’s spiritual condition during his day (a condition that has continued to the present day).  Isaiah went on, at the beginning, to relate the main subject matter of his prophecy.

Israel was sick, but Israel could and one day would be cured of this sickness.  And that is what Isaiah went on to also relate.  Israel’s condition was not permanent.  The nation would one day be healed.

But there was a condition:  “If you are willing and obedient . . . .” (Isaiah 1:19a; cf. Isaiah 1:18).  Only then would the Lord turn His hand, purge the nation, and restore her rulers (Isaiah 1:25-26).  Only then would redemption occur, and only then would the kingdom with all its glory be restored to Israel (Isaiah 1:27-2:5).

But when will Israel repent, allowing healing to occur?  The answer is provided numerous places in Scripture, but note Hosea’s prophecy where the matter is dealt with in so many words.

In Hosea 5:13-6:2 Israel is pictured as sick, having a wound (near the end of Israel’s time of sickness, during the coming Tribulation), with the Assyrian (Antichrist) being unable to provide a cure (Hosea 5:13).  Help though is available, but it must come from the same source that Isaiah or any of the other prophets foretold.  It must come from the Lord (Hosea 5:14-6:1).

Israel’s sickness was brought about by the Lord because of the nation’s refusal to obey that which the Lord had commanded.  And the same One Who brought about Israel’s condition is also the only One Who can effect a change in Israel’s condition.  And a reversal of the nation’s condition after this fashion is dependent on a reversal of the nation’s attitude and action regarding the Lord’s commandments (cf. Exodus 2:23-25; 3:7-12; 4:19-20).

Note Hosea 6:1-2 in this respect:

Come, and let us return to the LORD; for He has torn, but He will heal us; He has stricken, but He will bind us up.  After two days He will revive us; on the third day He will raise us up, that we may live in His sight. (Hosea 6:1-2)

Then, note the two things revealed in Hosea 5:15 that introduce Israel’s future repentance:  (1) The two days begin with Israel’s “offense” (i.e., the nation’s crucifixion of her Messiah); and (2) the two days come to a close with the Jewish people seeking the Lord’s face during a time of “affliction” (during the coming Tribulation), receiving the Lord when He returns.

Both the time of the Tribulation and the time when Israel will seek the Lord’s face will be two days (2,000 years) beyond the crucifixion of Christ, which was four days (4,000 years) beyond the creation of Adam.  Thus, healing for the nation will occur after two days, on the third day (counting from Calvary), or after six days, on the seventh day (counting from Adam).

As God worked six days to restore a ruined creation in the beginning and then rested the seventh day (Genesis 1:1-2:3), so is He presently working six more days to restore a subsequent ruined creation (6,000 years), with a view to resting the seventh day (the seventh 1,000-year period).  And all subsequent sections of Scripture, such as Hosea 6:1-2, merely rest upon and provide additional light for the foundational framework — showing the septenary structure of Scripture — set forth at the very beginning (see, in this site, chapter 2, The Study of Scripture).

Then, with all of the preceding in mind, note Isaiah, chapter fifty-three.  This chapter outlines Israel’s confession in that coming seventh day, following the healing of the nation:

Who has believed our report? And to whom has the arm of the LORD been revealed?

Surely He has borne our griefs and carried our sorrows; yet we esteemed Him stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted.

But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement for our peace was upon Him, and by His stripes we are healed. . . .(Isaiah 53:1, 4-5).

It was this future condition of Israel that Isaiah (and the other prophets) dealt with so extensively.  And it was this future condition of Israel that the miraculous signs throughout Scripture pointed to, whether during Moses and Joshua’s day, during Elijah and Elisha’s day, or during the days of Christ and the apostles (both preceding and following the events of Calvary).

(The central thought when the Spirit of God closed the Old Testament canon pertained to Israel being healed [Malachi 4:2-3], and this was likewise the central thought when the heavens were once again opened over four centuries later [Matthew 3:1-2; 4:17, 23-25].  The New is simply a continuation and unveiling of that which has lain in the Old from the beginning.

Do you want to understand the New?  Then study the Old.  Do you want to see Israel or the Christ of the New?  Then view Israel or the nation’s Messiah in the eyes of the Old.)

2.  Cessation of Signs, Wonders, and Miracles

Paul, in 1 Corinthians 13:8-10, referred to a day when the miraculous signs being manifested at that time would cease.  And it is evident that the whole panorama of spiritual sign-gifts (chapter 12, From Jerusalem to Rome) would be alluded to by the three that Paul singled out — prophecies, tongues, and knowledge.

All of the spiritual sign-gifts would have to be looked upon together — as a unit, comprised of different parts — simply because of their interrelated purpose.  They all existed for exactly the same purpose.  And when the Lord saw fit to bring His purpose surrounding these gifts to a close, they (all of them together, delineated by the three in 1 Corinthians 13:8) would no longer exist.

Prior to Acts 28:28, Paul had the power to effect bodily healings (portending Israel’s healing), for the offer of the kingdom was still open to Israel (Acts 28:8-9).  But after this time, when the offer of the kingdom was no longer open to the nation — when healing for Israel was set aside with the nation, with the corresponding cessation of signs, wonders, and miracles — Paul no longer possessed this power.

After this time, Paul instructed Timothy, “…use a little wine for your stomach’s sake and your frequent infirmities” (1 Timothy 5:23); and he later left Trophimus “at Miletus sick” (2 Timothy 4:20).

In 1 Corinthians 13:8-10, two expressions are used in opposite senses — “in part,” and “perfect”:

Love never fails. But whether there are prophecies, they will fail; whether there are tongues, they will cease; whether there is knowledge, it will vanish away.

For we know in part and we prophesy in part.  

But when that which is perfect has come, then that which is in part will be done away. (1 Corinthians 13:8-10)

In these verses, “in part” has to do with incompleteness (from ek meros, meaning “out of a part [plural in the Greek text of 1 Corinthians 13:9-10, ‘out of parts’],” and “perfect” has to do with completeness (from teleios, meaning “complete,” “bringing to an end”).  Thus, ek meros and teleios are used in antithetical senses.

And both expressions, since they have to do with either the continuance or the end of the manifestations of supernatural signs, are inseparably connected with either the continuance or the end of the offer of the kingdom to Israel.

In this respect, incompleteness (shown by ek meros) has to do with that time prior to God finishing His work pertaining to the offer of the kingdom to Israel (with signs, wonders, and miracles still in evidence); and completeness (shown by teleios) has to do with that time following God finishing His work pertaining to the offer of the kingdom to Israel (with signs, wonders, and miracles no longer in evidence).

Thus, the thought set forth by Paul in 1 Corinthians 13:9-10, contextually, is something quite easy to see and understand so long as the proper connection with the manifestation of signs, wonders, and miracles is made.  But remove this key, and the whole matter becomes impossible to properly see and understand.

Verse nine teaches that Paul and others were exercising supernatural spiritual gifts.  And they were exercising these gifts during a time of “incompleteness,” i.e., they were exercising these gifts during the period prior to the time God would “complete” His work with Israel relative to the proffered kingdom.

Verse ten then goes on to state that the time was coming when God would “complete” His work surrounding the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel.  Then, the things being done during the time of “incompleteness” (during the time when the offer of the kingdom remained open to Israel, prior to God completing His work in this respect) would “be done away” with.

And this is exactly what occurred when the offer of the kingdom was withdrawn from Israel, with a view to God removing from the Gentiles “a people for His name.”  The manifested signs, wonders, and miracles ceased.  And this was in complete keeping with their usage in the Old Testament (pertaining to Israel and the kingdom), in complete keeping with their usage during the time covered by both the gospel accounts and the book of Acts (again, pertaining to Israel and the kingdom), and in complete keeping with that which they portended (Israel’s spiritual condition, both present and future).

When Paul told the Jews for the third and last time that he was going to the Gentiles with the message that they had rejected (Acts 28:28) — with God then setting Israel aside for the remainder of the dispensation — signs, wonders, and miracles had to cease until such a time as God would once again resume His dealings with Israel relative to the kingdom.  This is a truth drawn from the Old Testament, the gospel accounts, and the book of Acts that, from a biblical standpoint, cannot be denied.

And that’s where we are today — living during a time in which Israel has been set aside awaiting “the fullness of the Gentiles” being brought to pass (Romans 11:25).  We’re living during a time when signs, wonders, and miracles can have no part within the framework of God’s plans and purposes, for any such manifestation of supernatural powers would portend God dealing with Israel in relation to the nation’s spiritual condition and the theocracy during the present time, something which He is not doing at all.
Chapter Ten
Central Message
The Pauline Epistles

And consider that the longsuffering of our Lord is salvation — as also our beloved brother Paul, according to the wisdom given to him, has written to you,

as also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things, in which are some things hard to understand, which untaught and unstable people twist to their own destruction, as they do also the rest of the Scriptures. (2 Peter 3:15-16)

The books of 1, 2 Peter deal extensively with one subject — the salvation of the soul (1 Peter 1:4-9; 2 Peter 1:2-11).  This is the central message throughout both epistles; and if this is not recognized at the outset, it will be impossible to properly understand either epistle.

Peter, in his first epistle, dealt with the salvation of the soul in relation to testing, trials, and sufferings (1 Peter 1:5-11; 2:21-24; 4:12-13, 19).  And in his second epistle, Peter opened with thoughts surrounding maturity in the faith and the importance of always keeping the message surrounding the salvation of the soul uppermost in one’s thinking (1 Peter 1:2-19; cf. James 1:21).  But then Peter took a different turn in his second epistle and began to warn against false teachers, paralleling, to a large extent, the content of Jude’s epistle, which also forms a warning against false teachers (1 Peter 2:1-3:8; cf. Jude 1:4-19).

Then, the warnings in both Peter’s and Jude’s epistles would have to do with the same false teachers whom Paul so often warned against in his ministry and epistles (e.g., Acts 20:29-31; 1 Timothy 4:1-3; 2 Timothy 3:1-8; 4:3-4).  All three writers dealt with the same subject matter (the saving of the soul), and all three warned against the same false teachers who would arise (those who would teach contrary to that which Paul, Peter, and Jude taught in their ministry — things pertaining to the salvation of the soul).

Then note that Peter ended his second epistle by calling attention to Paul’s writings.  Peter, at the conclusion of that which he wrote, called attention to the fact that Paul had previously written about the same things that he had just finished writing about.  And Paul had written after this fashion “in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things . . .” (2 Peter 3:16a).

Paul had dealt with exactly the same things that Peter dealt with in his two epistles.  Paul had dealt with the same salvation (2 Peter 3:15) and the same warnings against false teachers (2 Peter 3:16-17 [16b]).

Peter dealt with this message, Jude dealt with this message, Paul dealt with this message, and the writers of the other New Testament epistles (the writers of Hebrews, James, and 1, 2, 3 John) also dealt with various aspects of this message.

This is a message surrounding the kingdom of the heavens and a salvation to be realized therein.  This salvation was offered to Israel prior to the events of Calvary and re-offered to the nation following the events of Calvary.  And, throughout the present dispensation, this salvation has been and is being offered to the new creation “in Christ.”

The message surrounding salvation in relation to the kingdom of the heavens is the central message of the New Testament, introduced in the Old Testament.  This is the message seen in the gospels at the beginning of the New Testament, leading into the finished work of Christ at Calvary;  this is the message that continues in Acts, following Christ’s finished work at Calvary;  and this is the message that continues on into the epistles and the opening four chapters of the book of Revelation (where God completes His dealings with the one new man “in Christ,” allowing Him to once again turn and complete His dealings with Israel [Revelation 6-18]).

In this respect, correctly understanding the correlation between that which is taught in the four gospels, the book of Acts, the twenty-one epistles that follow, and the opening four chapters of the book of Revelation (which, for the Church, climax that which precedes, anticipating the marriage festivities and Christ’s millennial reign [Revelation 19; 20]) is dependent on one thing.  It is dependent on understanding basics pertaining to the message surrounding salvation in relation to the kingdom of the heavens — the salvation of the soul.  The whole of the New Testament centers on this message — first as it pertains to Israel, and then as it pertains to the new creation “in Christ.”  And that carries a person from the beginning of Matthew’s gospel to the opening four chapters of the book of Revelation, with the conclusion of the matter seen later in the book.

Thus, the importance of properly understanding this message can hardly be overemphasized.  This is a message that pervades the whole of Scripture, beginning, not in the opening chapters of Matthew’s gospel, but in the opening chapters of the book of Genesis.  It is a message introduced in the Old Testament (as Christ’s finished work at Calvary is introduced in the Old Testament [Genesis 3; 4; 22; Exodus 12; Numbers 21]), and it is a message that must be understood in the eyes of the Old Testament prophets (as Christ’s finished work at Calvary must be understood in this same respect [Luke 24:25-27]).

Understand the former (the message in the Old Testament), and you can understand the latter (the message in the New Testament); but ignore or misunderstand the former, and you will not possess the information that God has provided to help you understand the latter.  The New is simply a continuation of and an unveiling of that which has lain in the Old from the beginning.

(Foundational material pertaining to the message surrounding the kingdom of the heavens — particularly as it relates to the progression of the message through the gospels and then through Acts [with events in Acts occurring during the time several of the epistles were written] — has been set forth in different places throughout the first nine chapters of this book.  And these nine preceding chapters contain, in respect, the necessary foundational material that will allow one to go on from that point and properly view the central message of the Pauline epistles, the central message of the general epistles, and the goal and climax of the matter in the book of Revelation.

The present chapter will concern itself with the message pertaining to the kingdom of the heavens in the Pauline epistles, the next chapter [11] will concern itself with this same message in the general epistles, and the concluding chapter [13] will concern itself with the goal and climax of the matter in the book of Revelation.)

Distinguishing Traits

Each of the individuals whom God, through His Spirit, used to pen the words of the New Testament canon exhibited certain individual qualities and characteristics in that which they wrote.  This was true relative to both their use of the Greek language and their use of different words, terms, or expressions.

The thought is not at all that the Spirit of God, in a mechanical fashion, moved men as they wrote.  If this had occurred, there would not be the noticeable differences in styles, words, terms, or expressions used in the different epistles.  There would be uniformity in this respect.  But uniformity exists only in the thread of teaching throughout what they wrote, not in how they wrote.

It is evident that the Spirit of God took and used men within the framework of all their own individual qualities and characteristics as they penned the Word, which would take into account all their prior experiences in life.  And this is something that falls within the scope of God’s sovereign control of all things, not only in the different writers’ generations but in all the preceding generations from which the writers’ particular and peculiar hereditary traits were derived as well.  Nothing occurs in a haphazard manner within the scope of God’s plans and purposes.

The Spirit of God took and used men to pen particular parts of the Word of God, while, at the same time, He allowed these men to use their own language style, words, terms, and expressions as they wrote; and, through this process, the Spirit guarded them from error in that which they wrote.

And within the Spirit’s control after this fashion, the structure of the Word of God and the intricate fashion in which it was put together moved completely beyond man’s finite wisdom and ability.  Those whom the Spirit of God used to pen the Word of God, though being allowed to write within the framework of their own individual traits, wrote strictly as “they were moved [‘borne,’ ‘carried,’ ‘led’] by the Holy Spirit” (2 Peter 1:21).

And the end result of the Spirit’s work in this respect — proceeded by God’s sovereign control in matters throughout not only the different writers’ generations but prior generations as well — was always the same.  That which these men wrote was the very Word of God, down to the individual words that they used and the individual letters comprising each of these words.

Can man understand these things surrounding the inspiration of Scripture?  No, but man can believe these things.  And, because of the clear statements in Scripture and the evident nature from Scripture concerning how things were brought to pass, belief (faith) is exactly what God expects (Hebrews 11:6).

1.  Paul and the Gospel

The manner in which God revealed His Word to man has been briefly covered for a reason.  The epistles (Pauline and general epistles) were written by at least five — probably six — different men (the author of Hebrews being unknown), and certain individual distinguishing qualities and characteristics can be seen in their writings.

In Paul’s case, his extensive use of the word “gospel” — how and why he used the word — forms a major trait which makes his writings different from those of any other writer of a New Testament book.  Paul, for evident reasons, appeared almost obsessed with this word, using it far more extensively than any of the other writers.  And he used the word both alone and through qualifying it various ways (e.g., “gospel,” “gospel of God,” “gospel of Christ,” etc.), usually referring to the same thing, though possibly with different emphases.

Paul’s writings comprise slightly less than one-third of the New Testament, but of the one hundred thirty-two times that the word “gospel” appears throughout the New Testament — in both its noun and verb forms (euaggelion and euaggelizo respectively) — almost two-thirds of these occurrences are found in the Pauline epistles.

The word appears twenty-three times in the four gospels, seventeen times in the book of Acts, eighty-three times in the Pauline epistles, six times in the general epistles, and three times in the book of Revelation.

Why did Paul use this word so extensively?  The writer of Hebrews only used the word twice; James didn’t use the word at all; Peter only used the word four times; John didn’t use the word in either his gospel or his epistles, though he used it three times in the book of Revelation; and Jude didn’t use the word in his epistle. 

And, beyond that, what was Paul referring to when he used this word?  The word “gospel” simply means good news.  What was the good news to which Paul referred?

Invariably, people want to associate the word “gospel” with only one thing — the good news surrounding Christ’s finished work at Calvary.  They see the word “gospel” in Scripture, and this is what invariably comes to mind.  And, looking at the word after this fashion, they seek to understand any portion of Scripture where this word appears strictly in the light of the gospel of the grace of God.

And, interpreting Scripture after this fashion, they usually end up with a perversion, for the word “gospel” is used much more often than not — particularly in the Pauline epistles — referring to good news other than Christ’s finished work at Calvary.

And erroneously understanding the word “gospel” to refer to Christ’s finished work at Calvary in a text where it doesn’t will not only do away with the teaching in the text but it will also often result in a perversion of the message surrounding the simple gospel of the grace of God.

An example of the preceding would be the manner in which 1 Corinthians 15:1-4 is usually understood.  The word “gospel” appears in verse one, and all four verses are usually looked upon as referring to the same thing — the gospel of the grace of God.  But both the text and the context reveal that such an interpretation is not correct at all.

Paul used the word “gospel” in connection with that which is stated in verses one and two, but it is evident that this has no reference to the gospel of the grace of God.  Salvation in these verses is spoken of as an ongoing process in the lives of those to whom he was writing, and it is also spoken of as something which can be lost.  Neither would be true relative to the gospel of the grace of God which Paul had proclaimed to them “first,” referred to in verses three and four (referred to apart from the use of the word “gospel”).

And when individuals combine these four verses and attempt to make everything pertain to the gospel of the grace of God, that spoken of in verses one and two is always done away with, and that spoken of in verses three and four is often corrupted (through bringing elements [from 1 Corinthians 15:1-2] over into the gospel of the grace of God which do not belong there).  And this same thing would be true numerous places in the Pauline epistles when the context is ignored and the word “gospel” is made to refer to something that the text doesn’t refer to at all (ref. chapter 8, “Paul’s Gospel”).

Paul’s extensive use of the word “gospel,” particularly his extensive use of this word to refer to something other than the gospel of the grace of God, goes back to his experiences at the outset of his ministry.  Before Paul ever launched out on the ministry to which he had been called — to carry the good news rejected by Israel to the Gentiles — the Lord took him aside and taught him all the various things about the message that he was to proclaim.  And after this, as Paul went about fulfilling his calling, it was only natural for him to use the word “gospel,” meaning good news, to refer to the good news (taught to him by the Lord) which he had been called to proclaim to Christians throughout the Gentile world.

This “good news” had to do with the mystery revealed to Paul by the Lord in Arabia.  It had to do with Jews and Gentiles being placed together in “the same body” as “fellowheirs [‘joint-heirs’]” with Christ (Ephesians 3:1-11); and these Jewish and Gentile believers (Christians), together, possessed a “hope” relative to one day occupying a position of honor and glory with Christ in “his heavenly kingdom” (cf. Colossians 1:25-28; 2 Timothy 4:17-18).

And Paul referred to the good news surrounding this message as “my gospel” (Romans 16:25), “our gospel” (2 Corinthians 4:3), “the glorious gospel of Christ [lit., ‘the gospel of the glory of Christ’]” (2 Corinthians 4:4), “the gospel of God” (Romans 1:1; 2 Corinthians 11:7), “the gospel of Christ” (Romans 1:16; Galatians 1:7), etc.  Then, numerous times Paul simply used the word “gospel” alone to refer to this good news (Romans 1:15; Galatians 1:6).

The fact that the mystery had been revealed to Paul, with Paul called to carry this message to Christians throughout the Gentile world, is the reason why he used the word “gospel” so often in his epistles.  It was only natural for him to refer to the message that he had been called to proclaim through the use of a word which meant, “good news,” for the message was good news.

For the unsaved, Christ’s finished work on Calvary was “good news.”  As unsaved individuals, this was the best news that they could ever hear.  But once they had been saved, then they were to hear the “good news” about why they had been saved.  And, as saved individuals, this was the best news that they could ever hear.

And Paul’s ministry centered on the latter, not the former.  Paul’s ministry centered on proclaiming that which the Lord had revealed to him in Arabia.  And the message contained therein was the best news redeemed man could ever hear, which was why Paul let nothing stand in the way of his proclaiming this message.

This “good news” had to do with the greatest thing God could offer redeemed man — positions as co-heirs with His Son, from a heavenly realm, in the coming kingdom.  To use the writer of Hebrews words, it was “so great salvation” (Hebrews 2:3).

And Paul’s repeated reference to the message surrounding this offer as “good news” is one of the distinguishing characteristics of his writings.

2.  Paul and the Faith

Christians at the beginning of the present dispensation, before they were ever called “Christians” (Acts 11:26), were known simply as those of “the way” (cf. Acts 9:2; 19:9, 23; 22:4; 24:14, 22).  In each instance the word “way” is preceded by the definite article, and the expression should be translated, “the way.”

Those believing the message proclaimed on the day of Pentecost and following were singled out through the use of this expression.  They were believing-Jews who followed a way different from that being followed by the remainder of the nation (which was looked upon by Israel’s religious leaders as a heretical way [Acts 24:14]), and the expression was later used within Gentile circles as well, though by Jews (Acts 19:9).

The origin of this expression is rooted in believing the message being proclaimed to Israel relative to salvation in the first seven chapters of Acts, and this salvation had to do with deliverance in the kingdom, not with one’s eternal destiny (ref. chapters 1-5, of this book).  Those of “the way” had believed the message being proclaimed, and they were seeking, through every means possible, to bring about belief (in the same message) on the part of an entire unbelieving nation, the nation of Israel.

Prior to his conversion, Paul was going about the country seeking to destroy that which he and numerous other Jews viewed as a new and heretical Jewish sect by doing away with those “of the way”; and, on his journey from Jerusalem to Damascus, he had his eyes opened to the truth rejected by Israel.  Resultantly, he became a follower of “the way” and subsequently exhibited the same urgency and zeal toward proclaiming “the way” as he had previously exhibited toward trying to destroy “the way.”

Years later, writing to the churches in Galatia, Paul described the message that he had sought to destroy by using the expression, “the faith” (Galatians 1:23).  And not only did Paul use this expression writing to the churches in Galatia (to refer to the message surrounding the King and the proffered kingdom, the message described simply as “the way”), but he used it numerous times throughout his ministry, referring to the same message (e.g., Acts 14:22; Romans 1:5, 8; Ephesians 1:15; Philippians 1:27; Colossians 1:23; 1 Timothy 6:12, 21; 2 Timothy 3:8; 4:7 [“faith,” in each reference, is articular in the Greek text]).

And Luke (writing Acts) used it the same way relative to events prior to Paul’s conversion (Acts 6:7).  And it was used this same way by those writing the other epistles (e.g., Hebrews 12:2; James 2:14; 1 Peter 5:9; 1 John 5:4 [also Revelation 2:13]; Jude 1:3).  Then going back behind both the epistles and the book of Acts, it was used this same way by Christ during His earthly ministry (Luke 18:8 [“faith,” in each preceding reference, is articular in the Greek text]).

In this respect, it can clearly be shown that “the faith” was a commonly used expression, seen throughout the New Testament, to refer to teachings surrounding the proffered kingdom.  Those of “the way” in Acts were those who held to “the faith.”  And though Paul used the expression, “the faith,” extensively throughout his epistles after this fashion, he was far from alone in so doing.  Other writers of Scripture are also seen using this expression in the same manner as Paul used it.

Thus, the expression, “the faith,” refers, not to belief in general (i.e., as often expressed, “all the great biblical doctrines of the faith [referring to the virgin birth, blood atonement, etc.],” but belief in particular.  This is what the article shows, used to point out something particular, something that would be evident by the context.  And to say that verses such as 1 Timothy 6:12, 2 Timothy 4:7, or Jude 1:3 (among many others) refer to holding to that which is looked upon as “all the great biblical doctrines of the faith” is not only textually wrong but theologically destructive.

Scripture is to be interpreted in the light of Scripture, “comparing spiritual things with spiritual” (1 Corinthians 2:13); and when this is done, going back into the book of Acts and carrying the matter through into the epistles, it can be clearly demonstrated exactly what the expression, “the faith,” refers to.  And to misinterpret and teach contrary to that which Scripture clearly reveals about “the faith” not only obscures that which is taught in one realm but also invariably results in false teachings in another realm.

3.  Paul and the Saving of the Soul

The Greek word psuche, meaning either “soul” or “life,” is used a number of different ways in Scripture, referring to things surrounding man’s life in both the physical and spiritual realms.  However, the word is never used in Scripture after the fashion in which it is often used in Christian circles — associating the saving of the soul with one’s presently possessed eternal salvation.

Rather, in Scripture, in the spiritual realm, the saving of the soul refers strictly to a future salvation — a salvation presently being brought to pass in the lives of the redeemed, but not realized until a future time (cf. 1 Corinthians 1:18; Hebrews 1:14; 1 Peter 1:9).

The writers of the four gospels and the writers of Hebrews, James, and 1 Peter all used the word psuche, soul/life, after the preceding fashion (e.g., Matthew 16:25-27; Mark 8:35-38; Luke 9:24-26; John 12:25; Hebrews 10:35-39; James 1:21; 1 Peter 1:4-9).  And these same writers (with the exception of James) also used the word referring to the physical realm as well (e.g., Matthew 6:25; Mark 3:4; Luke 12:22; John 10:11; Hebrews 12:3; 1 Peter 3:20).

Paul used the word psuche thirteen times throughout the course of his epistles, and with the exception of two instances (2 Corinthians 12:15; 1 Thessalonians 5:23), he used the word referring only to the physical realm (e.g., Romans 11:3; Philippians 2:30).  In the epistles, references, in so many words, to Christians either realizing or not realizing the salvation of their souls within the framework of the mystery revealed to Paul are seen in the general epistles, not in the Pauline epistles.

The salvation of the soul” is not really Pauline terminology, though it is correct terminology and Paul alludes to the matter in both 2 Corinthians 12:15 and 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  Paul, referring to things surrounding this future salvation, used two main expressions — “the gospel” and “the faith.”  Those writing the general epistles, referring to things surrounding this same salvation, used three main expressions — “the gospel,” “the faith,” and “the saving of the soul.”

However, though the writers of the general epistles used the word “gospel” after the same fashion Paul used this word (e.g., Hebrews 4:2, 6; 1 Peter 4:17), any extensive use of the word after this fashion was left to Paul.  The “good news” surrounding the mystery had been revealed to him, and he was the one who, logically, would continually reference this “good news.”

Thus, the terminology used by Paul and that used by the writers of the general epistles, referring to things surrounding the salvation to be realized by Christians in the coming kingdom, differs in the preceding respects.  But all the various things surrounding the message and the end of the matter remain the same.

It all goes back to how the Spirit of God used different men to pen the Word.  All the writers of the epistles dealt with exactly the same thing, though their emphases on different aspects of the matter were different, and their ways of expressing and saying certain things were, at times, different.

But because of God’s sovereign control in matters surrounding these men’s lives and the Spirit’s work in the matter of guarding these men from error as they wrote, that which these men wrote was exactly, in every detail, what God wanted man to possess in order to understand all the various things about His plans and purposes.  It was the very Word of God, as stated in 2 Timothy 3:16, the breath of God.

Ramifications of…

What are the ramifications of either seeing or not seeing the Pauline and/or general epistles after the fashion in which the different men wrote, along with correspondingly either seeing or not seeing the central subject matter of these epistles?  The answer is evident.

At the outset, the former will provide a correct grid and the latter an incorrect grid to work with.  And, as individuals work their way through the epistles, they will either be building on that which is correct or on that which is incorrect, with the end result either being in line or out of line with that which each man wrote.

But a proper understanding of the epistles doesn’t begin with the epistles themselves.  Rather, such an understanding begins with “Moses and the prophets.”  It begins where God began, “In the beginning…” (Genesis 1:1ff; cf. Luke 24:27).

If a person wants to properly understand a particular part of Scripture, at any point in Scripture, there is never an exception to one rule of interpretation.  The person must always begin with Moses.  Begin here and study forward.  This is the way in which God has designed and laid out His Word, and this is the way in which He expects man to acquire knowledge of His revealed plans and purposes.

God laid His entire Word out in a dual fashion:  (1) through providing a foundational framework at the very beginning, upon which the whole of subsequent Scripture rests (Genesis 1:1-2:3); and then (2) through providing all that which rests upon the foundational framework, revealing the complete structure, as He would have man to see and to understand it (Genesis 2:4---Revelation 22:21).

In the foundational framework, everything pertaining to God’s restoration of a ruined creation throughout six days (throughout the entirety of Man’s Day) moves toward a seventh day of rest (the Lord’s Day).  And the remainder of Scripture is simply a building upon this septenary structure, whether dealing with events during Man’s Day or with events during the Lord’s Day.  The remainder of Scripture simply reveals God’s work throughout six thousand years (work to restore a ruined creation), with a view to the seventh one-thousand-year period (the day of rest, following restoration).

And it matters not where a person is reading and studying in Scripture, this whole overall thought, established by God at the beginning, must be kept in mind.  This is foundational, fundamental, and primary (ref. the author’s book, The Study of Scripture BOOK, chapters 2-4, in this site).

And when a person begins to look at the New Testament epistles, this has to be kept in mind, for these epistles must all rest on the foundational framework that God set forth at the beginning of His Word.  They must have to do, first and foremost, with God working six days, six thousand years (to bring about the restoration of a ruined creation), with a view to God resting on the seventh day, the seventh one-thousand-year period (following the completion of His work).

But the preceding is only foundational.  In order to properly place the epistles in their correct perspective, there are numerous things that must be understood about God’s work throughout the six days and His rest on the seventh day.  And uppermost in the matter would be to properly understand the message surrounding the proffered kingdom throughout both the gospels and the book of Acts (and properly understanding the message in the gospels and the book of Acts is contingent on properly understanding a number of things that precede it, things previously revealed in “Moses and all the prophets”).  This would involve numerous things about Israel, allowing one to understand the Church being called into existence following God’s dealings with Israel in the gospel accounts, necessitating the subsequent writing of the epistles.

The Church was called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected — the kingdom of the heavens.  And the epistles would only naturally deal with Christians in relation to this message.  From a biblical standpoint, there could really be no other reason for the epistles being written.

And a person can do one of two things when studying the New Testament epistles.  He can either make a proper connection with proceeding Scripture (begin in Genesis and work forward into the gospels and Acts) or he can make an improper connection with preceding Scripture (ignore or misunderstand that which proceeds).

And these two approaches to Scripture parallel two related directions that can be taken in the Christian life — the narrow way and the broad way (cf. Matthew 7:13-14; Luke 13:24).  The former leads to life, which the former that leads to life is what the instructions in the epistles are about; and the latter that leads to destruction is what the warnings in the epistles are about.
Chapter 11
Central Message — The General Epistles

Beloved, while I was very diligent to write to you concerning our common salvation, I found it necessary to write to you exhorting you to contend earnestly for the faith that was once for all delivered to the saints. (Jude 1:3)

The seven epistles extending from James through Jude are usually referred to as “the general epistles.”  Hebrews is not normally included in the list, FOR many believe Paul wrote Hebrews and class the book among his epistles.  And others, though questioning the Pauline authorship, are usually inclined TO leave the book in a separate and unique category — placed neither among the Pauline nor among the general epistles.

Hebrews though should really be looked upon AS the first of the general epistles, NOT the last of the Pauline epistles OR placed in a category by itself.  The authorship of Hebrews is unknown and cannot be ascertained.  Certain things about Hebrews would appear TO indicate that Paul didn’t write the book (e.g., the structure of the Greek text, the sparse use of the word “gospel,” and several references to “the saving of the soul”), BUT there is no data to work with concerning who did write the book.  Thus, to simplify matters, Hebrews will be classed among the general epistles in this study.

All eight of the general epistles have to do with the same subject matter, which IS the same as the subject matter dealt with throughout all of the preceding thirteen Pauline epistles.  The New Testament epistles, whether Pauline or general, have TO do with different facets of the same subject matter dealt with throughout preceding Scripture — NOT only in immediately preceding Scripture (the gospel accounts and the book of Acts), but also IN Scripture preceding that as well (the Old Testament).  And the writing of the epistles was made necessary because OF the existence of a completely new entity (the new creation “in Christ,” the “one new man” [2 Corinthians 5:17; Ephesians 2:13-15]) TO BE the recipient of that which had been offered to AND rejected by Israel, the kingdom of the heavens.

The existence of this new entity — this “one new man,” completely separate from Israel and not under the Mosaic economy — necessitated God supplying additional revelation that would have TO DO specifically with the message surrounding the proffered kingdom in relation to this new man.  And, in this respect, it could ONLY naturally follow that the epistles would have to do WITH the same heavenly sphere of the kingdom that had previously been offered to Israel in the gospel accounts, reoffered to the nation in the book of Acts, and now offered TO the new creation “in Christ.”

However, neither this additional revelation nor the new creation “in Christ” could BE looked upon as completely new per se.  Rather, this additional revelation could only BE looked upon as having its roots in the Old Testament Scriptures.  It could only BE looked upon as revelation that would open numerous parts of the Old Testament Scriptures to one’s understanding, parts that had to do with the new creation “in Christ” AND parts that would remain closed without this additional revelation.  And this additional revelation would bring about ITS intended purpose mainly through providing information that would open up the vast storehouse OF previously established types, beginning with the writings of Moses.

God chose TO begin opening the Old Testament Scriptures after this fashion BY first taking one man, Paul, aside and revealing these things TO him alone (similar TO His creating only one man in the beginning [through whom His plans and purposes would ultimately be realized], or similar TO His calling only one man out of Ur [through whom His plans and purposes would ultimately be realized], or similar TO the Church being looked upon collectively as one new man [through whom His plans and purposes would ultimately be realized]).

Then, after calling and setting Paul aside, the Lord would use this one man TO carry the message to others.  And this task would BE accomplished through his traversing the land proclaiming the message, through his teaching “faithful men” who would “be able to teach others also” (1 Timothy 1:18; 2 Timothy 2:2), AND through his writing thirteen epistles TO not only Christians of that day but epistles remaining with Christians throughout the entire dispensation.

(Note that the pattern for the God-ordained ministry of the one new man “in Christ” is set forth IN the calling of the one man, Paul, IN the beginning [1 Timothy 1:15-16].  Those comprising the one new man are TO take the epistles [and other parts of Scripture], traverse the land, and teach “faithful men” who will “be able to teach others also.”  And the central message is, accordingly, TO be the same as Paul’s, seen throughout the epistles — the good news surrounding Christians in relation TO the coming glory of Christ.)

God took Paul aside shortly after his conversion and revealed TO him what is called in Scripture, “the mystery” (Ephesians 3:1-11).  And Paul took this revelation, which was simply an opening of numerous parts of the Old Testament Scriptures having TO do with the new creation “in Christ,” and began proclaiming this message IN accordance with his calling.

This will explain Paul singling out Peter and spending fifteen days with him on his second visit to Jerusalem following his conversion.  Paul had gone to Jerusalem shortly after his conversion and spent time with the apostles, apparently all eleven (Acts 9:27-28).

BUT following his subsequently being taught the things surrounding “the mystery” by the Lord in Arabia, Paul went up TO Jerusalem again, specifically to see and to spend time with Peter.  And, on this trip to Jerusalem, Paul called attention TO the fact that he didn’t even see the other apostles, except James.  He spent the time with Peter alone (Galatians 1:11-19).

And the reason is evident.  Peter had been called to proclaim “the gospel” (referring to the good news surrounding the coming glory OF Christ rather than the good news surrounding the grace OF God) TO “the circumcision,” and Paul had been called TO proclaim this same gospel TO “the uncircumcision” (Galatians 2:7).  And this good news IS what “the mystery” revealed to Paul had to do with (cf. Romans 16:25-26; Galatians 1:11-12; Ephesians 3:1-6; Colossians 1:25-29; I Timothy 1:11).

Paul, traveling to Jerusalem FOR the purpose of seeing Peter after the mystery had been revealed to him (after the Old Testament scriptures pertaining to the matter at hand had been opened to his understanding) could ONLY have had one thing in mind.  He could ONLY have had in mind providing instruction for Peter concerning matters IN which he himself had been instructed, for Peter was God’s counterpart TO Paul insofar as the message being carried TO Jewish believers was concerned.

The message that Paul was about TO carry into the Gentile world, whether spoken or written, centered ON “the mystery” revealed to him in Arabia.  And this message would ultimately BE proclaimed by Paul and others, during the course of their lifetime, “TO every creature under heaven” (cf. Romans 10:18; Colossians 1:5-6, 23).

Thus, the epistles written during this time — Paul’s epistles extending from Romans through Philemon, and the general epistles extending from Hebrews through Jude (and also the seven epistles in Revelation 2; 3) — can only be looked upon as having TO do with this same message.  The spoken and written message of that day had TO do with instructions for Christians relative to their calling.

The new creation “in Christ” had been brought into existence TO realize heavenly positions as co-heirs with Christ in the coming kingdom.  And that which the Lord taught Paul in Arabia — that Paul, in turn, taught others and proclaimed throughout the Gentile world — had TO do with this proffered kingdom.  It had TO do with the kingdom of the heavens, taken from Israel and now being offered TO an entirely new entity — the new creation “in Christ.”

The spoken and written message of Paul and others (Peter, James, John; et al.) provided instructions and warnings for Christians relative to their calling.  And these instructions and warnings, IN a new and different form, were made necessary because OF the bringing into existence OF a new and different entity, the one new man.

However, as previously stated, the epistles do not and cannot stand alone.  Everything IN the ministry of the apostles — verbal or written — remained connected WITH that which proceeded, going all the way back to the opening chapters of Genesis.  And Christians today, seeking TO properly understand the message as it is seen in the epistles, must go back behind the epistles and first have at least some understanding OF that part of God’s revelation that leads into the epistles.

The epistles lie toward the end of Scripture, with only the book of Revelation (which provides the capstone for ALL Scripture) following.  And the place that the epistles occupy IN Scripture and the information IN the epistles must be understood in the light OF that which precedes (that dealt with from Genesis through Acts) and that which follows (that dealt with in the book of Revelation).  They draw from that which proceeds, and the consummation is seen in that which follows.  Thus, the MORE a person understands about surrounding Scripture, the better equipped that person will be TO understand the message of the epistles.

Hebrews through Jude

The epistles, much more often than not, are viewed by Christians within A completely incorrect framework.  They ARE looked upon incorrectly, they ARE taught incorrectly, and Christians in general have AN incorrect understanding of the subject matter therein.  And it is a simple matter TO see and understand why this is the case.

The present has NOT been properly aligned with the past and future.  There IS little understanding all the way around of the preliminary data that one must possess in order TO grasp the central message of the epistles.  And, resultantly, the picture which one sees, as IT pertains to the whole of God’s plans and purposes, can only BE completely out of focus.

The epistles have been severed from those things that God gave to open up and explain the epistles, and the result has been mass confusion in Christian circles.  Practically everything is being taught from the epistles but the central teaching that the writers of the epistles dealt with.

The existing problem can be illustrated from any of the New Testament epistles; but, since this study has to do primarily with the general epistles, brief remarks on different things within these eight epistles will suffice to illustrate the matter at hand.

1.  Hebrews

The book of Hebrews — as the remainder of the general epistles, or as ALL of the Pauline epistles — is a book which deals with the saving of the SOUL (cf. Hebrews 4:12-13; 6:18-19; 10:35-39).  This book is built around five major warnings, written TO Christians.  And the Spirit of God drew these warnings entirely from different parts of Old Testament typology.

These warnings have TO do with firstborn sons (cf. Hebrews 2:10; 12:16-17).  And with sonship IN view, the subject matter surrounding the warnings in Hebrews can BE clearly seen.  These warnings simply have to do with different facets OF teaching surrounding Christians either realizing OR not realizing the rights of the firstborn at a future time, and the things taught in this book are drawn from the experiences OF the Israelites (both national [Hebrews 2; 3; 4; 6] and individual [Hebrews 12]) as they either realized OR failed to realize the rights OF the firstborn in past time.

Israel has already been adopted IN the type (Exodus 4:22-23; Romans 9:4), but Christians are awaiting the adoption IN the antitype (Romans 8:18-23).  And the adoption must occur prior TO Christians ascending the throne with Christ, FOR only “sons” can rule.  That’s the way matters IN God’s kingdom have always existed, AND that’s the way matters IN God’s kingdom will always continue TO exist (ref. the author’s book, The Most High Ruleth BOOK, in this site). 

That which IS in view throughout Hebrews has TO do with Israel realizing the rights OF the firstborn in an earthly land (in the type) AND with Christians realizing the rights OF the firstborn in a heavenly land (in the antitype).  And, in this respect, the whole OF the subject matter in the book moves beyond the events of Exodus 12 (the sacrifice OF the paschal lambs, the application OF the blood, the vicarious death OF the firstborn, AND God’s subsequent satisfaction).

But man in his finite understanding OF matters, fails TO make the proper connection OF the things in Hebrews with that which proceeded.  And he spends his time attempting TO understand the book on the basis of events in Exodus 12 (the death of the firstborn, the point of beginning) rather than going beyond the events OF this chapter and looking at those Scriptures from which the things IN the book are drawn (the rights of the firstborn, following a resurrection OF the firstborn on the eastern banks OF the Red Sea).

Man looks at the passage surrounding “so great salvation” in Hebrews 2:3 and attempts TO teach things pertaining TO salvation by grace through faith from the passage.  And he does the SAME thing with the other warning passages, misapplying and misinterpreting Scripture in the process.

The passage in chapter six (Hebrews 6:4-6, the heart OF the third of the five major warnings) that pertains to a falling away, with there being NO possibility that the person who falls away can ever BE renewed again TO repentance, is often looked upon as one OF the most difficult passages in Scripture.  However, the opposite IS, in reality, true.  The passage is not difficult at all.  The basic overall understanding of the passage IS actually quite easy TO grasp and understand.

Difficulty comes when a person attempts TO apply the passage to things surrounding the Christians’ presently possessed salvation.  And “difficult” IS not really the proper word when this is done.  Rather, attempting TO read teachings surrounding salvation by grace through faith into Hebrews 6:4-6 makes the passage “impossible” TO understand, for that’s NOT what this section of Scripture deals with.

However, on the other hand, IF a person views the passage in the light OF its context and has some understanding OF the relationship of Hebrews (and all the other epistles as well) TO that which has proceeded, the passage will, IN reality, interpret itself.

The passage, contextually, flows out OF and draws FROM the type-antitype structure of the preceding warning (Hebrews 3; 4); and also, contextually, the passage pertains TO that time when Christ will exercise the Melchizedek priesthood (to that future time when He will BE the great King-Priest in Jerusalem [Hebrews 5]).  And the type-antitype structure, drawn from the previous warning, has to do WITH being overthrown relative to one’s calling, with there being NO possibility that God will change His mind (repent) relative TO that which He has decreed concerning those who are overthrown.

This is seen in the type as it pertains TO the Israelites and an earthly calling at Kadesh-Barnea, and it must be equally true as it pertains TO Christians and a heavenly calling in the antitype.  The basic understanding of Hebrews 6:4-6 IS that simple and easy.

And so it goes with the remainder of the book or the remainder of the general epistles.  Understand some basics, and interpretation becomes quite simple; but misunderstand these basics, and interpretation becomes difficult to impossible.

2.  James

James deals with the saving of the SOUL (James 1:21; 5:19-20), which, contextually, within the book itself, has to do with crowned rulers realizing AN inheritance with Christ IN the coming kingdom (James 1:12; 2:5).  And this IS exactly the same subject matter seen throughout the surrounding epistles.

In connection with the saving of the soul, James deals extensively with faith and works (James 2:14-26);  and the key TO understanding this section of James, which many expositors seem to home in on (along with certain cult groups, seeking to teach salvation via faith and works), IS twofold:  (1)  The passage deals with Christians relative TO faithfulness and the coming kingdom, NOT with the unsaved relative to eternal verities; and (2) works emanate out OF faithfulness, something that cannot occur among those who have NOT passed “from death unto life,” among those remaining spiritually dead.

Faithfulness, works, and fruit-bearing go hand-in-hand in this respect.  Faithfulness will result IN works and fruitfulness (bringing about the salvation of one’s soul), BUT unfaithfulness will result IN no works and no fruit (bringing about the loss OF one’s soul).

There are two main errors that expositors usually make when approaching James.  They EITHER relate the things in this epistle mainly to basic issues surrounding salvation by grace through faith, OR they relate the things in this epistle mainly to the present experience of Christians (with little regard for OR mention OF the coming kingdom of Christ).

The epistle deals with the former only TO the extent that a person must first pass “from death unto life” BEFORE he finds himself in a position TO exercise faithfulness (e.g., James 1:18), and the epistle deals with the latter only TO the extent that faithfulness during the present time will have a direct bearing ON the Christians’ position in the coming kingdom of Christ (e.g., James 1:12; 2:5).

Relative to the former, this IS simply NOT the central subject matter of the epistle.  James’ message pertains to the saved, NOT the unsaved.  And relative to the latter, the epistle IS being dealt with from a correct perspective as far as matters go.  However, exposition IS stopped far short of the revealed goal.

There must always BE a proper biblical connection of the present experience of Christians WITH the proffered kingdom in view.  And, in this respect, dealing ONLY with the present experience of Christians from the epistle of James is accomplishing little more THAN proclaiming a half-truth.  

3.  1 & 2 Peter

In his first epistle, Peter deals with an inheritance set before Christians (1 Peter 1:4-5), which has TO do with the goal of their faith, the salvation OF their SOULS (1 Peter 1:9).  And this salvation IS connected with the present in the respect that IT has to do with present sufferings (1 Peter 1:7, 11; 2:21; 4:12-13), and it IS connected with the future in the respect that it has TO do with future glory (1 Peter 1:11, 13; 4:13; 5:4).

In his second epistle, Peter associates this inheritance, this salvation, with the greatest thing God could offer redeemed man; AND he further associates it with Christ’s greatest regal magnificence (2 Peter 1:4, 16 [superlatives are used in both verses in the Greek text, and greatest regal magnificence IS the thought behind the superlative translated “majesty” in v. 16]).

And, in the process, Peter deals with the importance OF Christians understanding, receiving, and keeping the good news concerning this future salvation ever before them.  Peter, knowing the importance of this matter, stated that he was going TO keep on proclaiming these truths to the extent that those to whom he was writing could NEVER forget them, even after his decease (2 Peter 1:12-15).

Then in 2 Peter chapters two and three (2 Peter 2; 3), Peter sounds a warning against false teachers — teachers who would arise among Christians and teach things contrary TO the message that he so strongly proclaimed.  These false teachers would BE saved individuals who had previously heard, understood, and accepted the message (2 Peter 2:20 [epignosis, “mature knowledge,” is used in the Greek text of this verse]); BUT, rather than remain within that which they had heard and accepted, they would turn from AND teach things contrary TO this message (2 Peter 2:1-2).

Then Peter began to bring his second epistle to a close BY calling attention TO a septenary structure of Scripture, which he had referred to in chapter one and upon which the whole OF Scripture rests.  The kingdom of Christ is to be established after six days, on the seventh day (cf. Matthew 16:28-17:5; 2 Peter 1:16-18), which is a direct allusion back to Genesis 1:1-2:3 — verses forming a foundational framework AT the very beginning, verses upon which the whole OF subsequent Scripture rests.

And the length OF each of these days in subsequent Scripture, in complete keeping with Scripture both preceding and following the epistles, is revealed TO be 1,000 years (2 Peter 3:8).

4.  1, 2 & 3 John

The trend of thought throughout John’s three epistles takes a number OF different turns, but the truths taught therein center ON one thing — Christians walking in the truth (cf. 1 John 1:7; 2 John 1:4, 6; 3 John 1:3-4).  And a walk of this nature, set forth IN either John’s epistles or IN any of the other epistles, IS with a view to overcoming and receiving a full reward in the coming kingdom of Christ (cf. 1 John 2:28-3:3; 5:1-5; 2 John 1:8).

A central crux in John’s first epistle has TO DO with Christ’s present high priestly ministry (1 John 1:6-2:2), reflecting ON the fourth of the five major warnings in Hebrews 10.  And teachings surrounding Christ’s high priestly ministry in John’s first epistle reflect, as well, ON teachings drawn from his gospel.

In John 13:4-12 there is the account OF Christ taking a towel, girding Himself, taking a basin of water, and beginning TO individually wash the disciples’ feet.  This was done TO teach His disciples a spiritual lesson of vast importance; and, IN so doing, Christ drew from the symbolism surrounding the priestly ministry in the tabernacle.  And this was also the place FROM which John drew when dealing with the same matter in his first epistle.

The high priestly ministry of Christ — ministering in the sanctuary ON the basis of shed blood, after the order of Aaron — was IN view in both instances (though still future when the events of John 13:4-12 occurred).  Christ, throughout the dispensation, is exercising a ministry IN the heavenly sanctuary, providing a cleansing FOR the kingdom of priests that He is about TO bring forth (the sons who will rule and reign with Him, His co-heirs).

And according to the teaching OF both John chapter thirteen and 1 John chapters one and two — along with Hebrews chapter ten and other related passages — truths surrounding Christ’s present high priestly ministry form an integral part OF the Word of the Kingdom.

Drawing from the typology OF the Levitical system, where the entire body of a priest was washed upon his entrance INTO the priesthood, Christians today (New Testament priests) received a complete washing AT the point of salvation (upon their entrance into the priesthood).  And this washing IN both type and antitype can never BE repeated.

But also in keeping with the typology OF the Levitical system, present defilement OF the cleansed vessel through contact with the world requires subsequent partial washings — shown in the type through subsequent washings OF parts of the body at the laver in the courtyard of the tabernacle.  And, because of this, Christ, THROUGH His present high priestly ministry, IS providing cleansing for Christians on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat IN the heavenly tabernacle.

Christ, when washing the disciples’ feet, NOT only drew from the typology of the tabernacle but He also reflected ON His impending high priestly ministry.  And Christ, to show the gravity of the matter, specifically told Peter, “If I do not wash you [referring to a part of his body, his feet], you have no part with Me” (John 13:8).  Peter had already been washed completely (John 13:10), but unless Peter allowed the Lord TO cleanse him from worldly defilement following this previous complete washing, he could have no part with Christ IN the coming kingdom.

John used the same teaching to which he had referred in his gospel to open his first epistle; and he directed the message, as in the gospel account, TO saved people relative to present cleansing and the future kingdom.

And Christians can do one of two things relative TO Christ’s present high priestly ministry on their behalf:  (1) They can either avail themselves OF Christ’s work as High Priest (receive cleansing from present defilement and look forward TO having a part with Christ in His kingdom [cf. Hebrews 10:32-39; 1 John 1:9; 2:28-3:3]), or (2) they can refuse TO avail themselves of Christ’s work as High Priest (not receive cleansing from present defilement and resultantly one day BE denied a position with Christ in His kingdom [cf. Hebrews 10:19-31; 1 John 1:6, 8, 10; 2:1-4]). 

5.  Jude

According to Jude’s introductory remarks, he sought TO write an epistle dealing specifically with salvation by grace through faith, BUT the Spirit of God constrained him and led him TO write about something else.

Explaining the simple message of salvation by grace through faith was NOT the primary reason God gave the epistles.  Adequate information necessary TO open the types dealing with the simplicity of eternal salvation as set forth BY Moses and the prophets had already been given prior TO the writing of the epistles.  Rather, God designed the epistles FOR those who were already saved, TO provide instructions that would serve TO open that part of the writings of Moses and the prophets pertaining to the Word of the Kingdom.

And, in keeping with the preceding thoughts, Jude, RATHER than being led to write an epistle dealing with salvation by grace through faith, was, instead, led TO write an epistle exhorting Christians in the present race and warning Christians concerning false teachers.  And both the exhortation and the various warnings seen throughout the epistle pertain to “the faith which was once delivered to the saints” (Jude1:3ff).

The expression, “the faith,” as it is used in Jude 1:3, is simply another way OF referring to the things surrounding Paul’s gospel (ref. chapters 4 & 10 of this book, From Acts to the Epistles BOOK).  Jude’s exhortation had to do with earnestly striving IN the present race, with “the faith” IN view; and his warnings — closely paralleling the warnings in Peter’s second epistle — had to do with false teachers arising AND proclaiming things among Christians contrary TO “the faith.”

And that’s the way in which the New Testament epistles are brought TO a close — an exhortation to strain every muscle of one’s being in the present race of “the faith,” and warnings against false teachers proclaiming perverse things concerning “the faith.”

Ramifications of…

What are the ramifications OF either seeing or not seeing the Pauline and/or general epistles in their correct setting relative to Scripture BOTH preceding and following?  Such ramifications are evident.  All one has to do IS compare conditions existing in the first-century Church WITH conditions existing in the Church today.

Christians in the first-century Church knew that the letters (epistles) being sent to them had TO do with the same message being proclaimed throughout the churches BY the apostles and others — a message having its roots IN preceding revelation.  And this message pertained TO a completely new entity (separate and distinct from Israel) AND with a proffered kingdom.  This new entity had been called into existence TO be the recipient of heavenly positions with Christ IN the kingdom, and the message being proclaimed had TO do with faithfulness during the present dispensation with a view TO glory during the coming dispensation.

These things were consistently taught throughout the first-century Church.  Christians during that day understood these things; and, understanding these things, they governed their lives accordingly.

But these things are NOT being taught AT all in the twentieth-century Church, except IN isolated instances.  Christians during the present day know little TO nothing about these things, AND their lifestyle often negatively reflects this fact.

Everything begins in the past — actually IN the eternal council chambers of God BEFORE the ages began — AND moves toward a set goal.  And this set goal — whether seen IN Moses, the Psalms, the prophets, the gospels, Acts, or the epistles — IS always revealed to be the same.

It IS the same set goal seen throughout the first nineteen chapters of the closing book of Scripture and then realized in chapter twenty.  It IS always revealed to be the seventh day, the seventh millennium, the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God.

Viewing the epistles within their correct setting will allow one TO look upon the content therein from a correct perspective.  Scripture in the epistles can BE interpreted and applied correctly; and, through so doing, biblical interpretation will BE perfectly in line with other parts of Scripture.

BUT erroneously viewing the epistles apart FROM their correct setting can ONLY produce the opposite results.  A correct interpretation, application, and alignment with other Scripture will BE sadly lacking.  And the true message IN the epistles will BE all but lost.
Chapter 12
From Jerusalem to Rome

Therefore let it be known to you that the salvation of God has been sent to the Gentiles, and they will hear it!

And when he had said these words, the Jews departed and had a great dispute among themselves.

Then Paul dwelt two whole years in his own rented house, and received all who came to him,

preaching the kingdom of God and teaching the things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ with all confidence, no one forbidding him. (Acts 28:28-31)

The book of Acts details a story that begins in Jerusalem and ends in Rome.  It begins in the capital of Jewry, with the message pertaining to the kingdom of the heavens going to the Jews first; and it ends in Rome, the capital of the Gentile world of that day, with the message subsequently going to the Gentiles, apart from a preference continuing to be given to the Jews.

Paul made his announcement to this effect at the end of the MOST unique period that has ever existed in Jewish history (Acts 28:28; ref. chapter 9, Lo, We Turn to the Gentiles in this book) — a period experienced by one single generation of Jews, the generation living on BOTH sides of Calvary and being the recipients of BOTH the offer (before Calvary) and the re-offer (following Calvary) of the kingdom of the heavens.  This was a saved generation of Jews that had rejected Christ as King (ref. chapters 3, Restoration of All Things, and 4, Acceptance by Many also in this book).  And once this generation had passed off the scene — which was rapidly occurring during the time Paul was in Rome at the end of Acts — an entirely DIFFERENT situation would exist throughout the remainder of the dispensation.

The message pertaining to the kingdom of the heavens could NO longer be carried to the Jewish people first.  Once the generation of Jews to whom the offer and re-offer of the kingdom of the heavens was made had passed off the scene, there would NO longer be a generation of Jews in existence to whom this offer could be extended.

Thus, once Israel’s religious leaders had climactically rejected the offer of the kingdom — which occurred in Rome, near the closing days of the existence of the generation to whom the offer and re-offer of the kingdom was extended — God did three things:  (1) He set Israel aside, (2) He allowed the nation’s capital city to be destroyed (by the Romans), and (3) He uprooted the Jewish people from their land and scattered them to the ends of the earth, anticipating “the fullness of the Gentiles” being brought to pass (Luke 19:41-44; Romans 11:25-26).

And, as previously stated, throughout the remainder of the dispensation it would be impossible for a saved generation of Jews to exist to whom the offer of the kingdom could be extended.  God was no longer dealing with Israel on a national basis, the Jewish people had been uprooted from their land and scattered among the nations, and Jews saved during this time would simply become part of the body of Christ rather than part of a saved Israeli nation.  Jews appropriating the blood of the Paschal Lamb (through believing on the Lord Jesus Christ) would relinquish their national identity (with Israel) and become part of the one new man “in Christ,” where there was NO distinction between Jew and Gentile.

Beyond Paul’s announcement in Acts 28:28 (about 62 A.D.), extending throughout the remainder of the dispensation, the message surrounding the kingdom of the heavens was solely FOR those comprising the body of Christ, the one new man “in Christ.”  It was a message, not for Jews, not for Gentiles, but FOR Christians alone.

The message was for saved people; and Israel, beyond the generation to whom the offer and the re-offer of the kingdom was extended, existed in AN unsaved state (not to mention the fact that the kingdom had been taken from Israel [Matthew 21:43; Acts 28:28]).

The Jewish people were as the Gentile nations in relation to the possession or non-possession of spiritual life.  They were “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1), and spiritual life had to FIRST be generated before spiritual promises could be extended.

The offer of the kingdom of the heavens, beyond Acts 28:28, was solely for those comprising the body of Christ.  It was for Jews who had believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, relinquishing their national identity and becoming part of the body of Christ, where there was “neither Jew nor Greek [Gentile]”; and it was for Gentiles who had believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, relinquishing their national identity and becoming part of the body of Christ, where there was “neither Jew nor Greek [Gentile]” (cf. Galatians 3:26-29; Ephesians 2:1-3:11).

These were the changes inherent in Paul’s announcement at the end of the book of Acts.  And attention at this point in Scripture, in relation to the kingdom of the heavens, ceased to be directed toward Israel.  At this point in Scripture, the new creation “in Christ” became the SOLE recipient of the proffered kingdom.

God’s New Witness

Israel had been God’s witness, called into existence TO carry the message of the one true and living God to the ends of the earth (Isaiah 43:1-10); and the people comprising this nation were supposed TO have been the ones to carry the message concerning the King and His kingdom from Jerusalem to Rome during the first century.  They had been the ones originally in view in the commissions that Christ gave to His disciples at different times during the forty days of His post-resurrection ministry — beginning in Jerusalem, progressing into Judea, then into Samaria, and then into the uttermost parts of the earth (Matthew 28:19-20; Mark 16:15-18; Luke 24:47-49; Acts 1:8).

But Israel, AS Jonah when called to go to Nineveh, wanted nothing to do with the matter; and, also AS Jonah, Israel eventually ended up in the sea (scattered among the Gentile nations); and, also AS Jonah, Israel is going to remain there for two days (2,000 years); and, also AS Jonah, on the third day (the third 1,000-year period), Israel is going to be raised up to live in God’s sight (cf. Hosea 5:15-6:2); and, also AS Jonah, Israel will then carry the message of the one true and living God to the Gentiles (cf. Genesis 45:26; Isaiah 53:1ff).

BUT lying between Israel’s disobedience and Israel’s obedience is the two-day (2,000-year) period as seen in Jonah, in which Israel remains spiritually alienated from God and scattered among the Gentile nations.  This is a period in which God, through Israel, has no witness.  There was no witness through Jonah during the two days in the type, and there can be no witness through Israel during the two days in the antitype.  The nation throughout the period remains, AS Jonah, dead, in the sea.

God though has NOT left Himself without a witness (cf. Acts 14:17).  Rather, He has called a completely new entity into existence to carry His message to the ends of the earth during this time.  He has called a new creation into existence, the one new man “in Christ.”  And this new man, through his positional standing in Christ, is NOT ONLY reckoned as “Abraham’s seed” but is ALSO reckoned as the one in line to inherit “the promise [a reference to that which the lineal seed of Abraham rejected, heavenly promises and blessings]” (Galatians 3:29).

The ministry of this new man — of Christians, comprising the Church — IS that to which Christ referred after He had departed the house and sat down by the seaside in Matthew 13, during the original offer of the kingdom to Israel (cf. Matthew 16:18).  Christ left the house (referring to Israel), went down by the seaside (referring to the Gentiles), and gave four parables.  The first parable outlined BOTH the purpose for and the ministry of the Church that He was about to call into existence (the parable of the Sower [Matthew 13:3-9; Mark 4:2-9; and Luke 8:4-8]).  Then the remaining three parables revealed that which would occur in relation to the ministry of the Church throughout the dispensation.

And the revealed reason for God turning from Israel to an entirely different group of people to be His witness to the ends of the earth was given by Isaiah over seven centuries prior to this time:

And in them the prophecy of Isaiah is fulfilled, which says: “Hearing you will hear and shall not understand, and seeing you will see and not perceive; for the hearts of this people have grown dull. Their ears are hard of hearing, and their eyes they have closed, lest they should see with their eyes and hear with their ears, lest they should understand with their hearts and turn, so that I should heal them.” (Matthew 13:14-15; cf. Isaiah 6:9-10)

Isaiah’s prophecy, within the scope of its fulfillment, actually spans the centuries.  It is a prophecy that could have been applied to Israel numerous times in the nation’s rebellious history.  And because of the nature of the prophecy, Christ referred to it in Matthew chapter thirteen, the Spirit of God led John to refer to it in his gospel (John 12:39-41), and the Spirit of God also led Luke to refer to it at the end of the book of Acts (Acts 28:25-27).

The contextual use of the prophecy IS the same in all three instances — Israel’s rejection of the signs portending the nation being healed.  The Jewish people had seen but had not seen; they had heard but had not heard.  They had stopped their hearing; they had closed their eyes; they had hardened their hearts.  And, consequently, there was NO conversion of and healing for the nation.

The prophecy and its context in Matthew chapter thirteen and in Acts chapter twenty-eight should be studied and understood in the light of one another.  In connection with the quotation from Isaiah in Matthew there is a parabolic prophecy concerning the Church (which would exist only because of and following Israel’s disobedience).  And that outlined in the parabolic prophecy began to be fulfilled in its fullness in connection with the quotation from Isaiah in Acts (at the time when the kingdom ceased to be offered to Israel, with the nation being set aside for the remainder of the dispensation).

In Matthew chapter thirteen, Christ referred to individuals being sown out in the world, with a view TO their bringing forth fruit for the kingdom (the parable of the Sower [And it is evident that the individuals in view could not have been Israelites, for Christ was out of the house and down by the seaside at this time.  Aside from that, Israel’s condition and destiny relative to fruit-bearing was later shown by the fruitless fig tree — Matthew 21:19-20]).

Then, in Acts chapter twenty-eight, Luke referred TO that time when the sequence of events shown by the parable of the Sower would begin in its fullness (it had already been occurring, BUT, with Israel set aside and God’s attention [relative to fruit-bearing] directed solely toward the one new man “in Christ,” it could NOW [beyond Acts 28:28] occur in its fullness).

In Matthew though, Christ went far beyond the simple statement by Paul following the reference to Isaiah’s prophecy.  In THE three parables following the parable of the Sower, Christ covered THE history of Christendom throughout the dispensation.  And the history covered by these three parables must be understood AS having to do with the message surrounding the kingdom of the heavens, for that, contextually, IS the subject matter at hand.

In this respect, a major error has occurred over the years by individuals attempting to interpret these parables in the light of the gospel of the grace of God RATHER than in the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ.  Contextually, fruit-bearing (Matthew 13:8, 22-23) and the Word of the Kingdom (Matthew 13:19-23) are in view.  BOTH have to do with saved people and the gospel of the glory of Christ, and the parables must be so understood and interpreted.

In the parable of the Sower, most of those sown out in the world failed to bring forth fruit; and in the succeeding three parables, the reason was given.  The work of Satan, through seeking to put a stop to the proclamation of the message, produced gradual corruption.  The false teachers that men such as Paul, Peter, and Jude warned the people about were already present (second parable); their work within Christendom would result in the spread of heresies of a nature that would bring about AN abnormal growth in the Church, allowing those teaching false doctrine to be readily accepted (third parable); and this would have its end IN the whole of Christendom being corrupted (fourth parable).

That is, conditions would change in Christendom throughout the dispensation to such a degree that the message that the Church had been called into existence to proclaim worldwide — which was proclaimed throughout all Christendom AT the beginning of the dispensation (Romans 10:18; Colossians 1:5-6, 23) — would NOT be proclaimed at all by the Church at the end of the dispensation.  Rather than the Church proclaiming the message at the end of the dispensation, there would, instead, BE complete apostasy within Christendom in this respect, resulting IN conditions being exactly as Christ revealed in Luke 18:8.

The Son of Man, at the time of His return, will BE unable to find “faith [‘the faith’] on the earth.”  The Church will BE as Israel was at Christ’s first coming — a people without hearing and without sight insofar as the message surrounding the proffered kingdom is concerned.

And, in keeping with the same analogy, the Church will BE both Pharisaical and Sadducean, both fundamental (so-called) and liberal.  BUT in either instance, the message pertaining to the kingdom of the heavens will BE absent.  Christians will NOT want anything to do with this message.

That’s the downward path upon which Christendom has been traveling for centuries — a path which, insofar as the proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom is concerned, WILL lead to total corruption.  And NOTHING can be done to change, alter, or reverse the course of events.  This IS the manner in which conditions were prophesied to exist at the end of the dispensation, and the matter was set when the woman placed leaven in the three measures of meal (Matthew 13:3-33; Revelation 2; 3).

A Brief History

As previously stated, apostasy began when the offer of the kingdom was STILL open to Israel (e.g., Acts 20:29-31), and warnings to Christians about this apostasy constituted a major part of the message being proclaimed throughout the churches shortly after Paul’s announcement in Acts 28:28 (cf. 1 Timothy 1:18-20; 4:1-3; 2 Timothy 2:15-3:8; 2 Peter 2:1-3:9; Jude 1:3-25).  Then, toward the end of the first century, because OF this apostasy and the conditions that it would ultimately produce in Christendom, the Spirit of God led John TO close the canon of Scripture BY outlining a history of the Church throughout the dispensation, using existing conditions in seven different churches of that day (Revelation 2; 3).  And the end result revealed by John is exactly the same AS that previously revealed by Christ in the first four parables of Matthew, chapter thirteen, BEFORE the Church was ever called into existence (cf. Luke 18:8; Revelation 3:14-21).

A great persecution of Christians had occurred in Jerusalem near the beginning of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel (Acts 8:1ff).  And, at the termination of this re-offer, Christians became the target of a great persecution in Rome as well.  And this persecution probably began about two years after Paul’s announcement in Acts 28:28 (cf. Acts 28:30-31).

Viewing the matter FROM either the standpoint of Scripture alone or the standpoint of secular Church history alone, exactly the SAME trend and outcome can be seen.  Scripture sets forth a corruption beginning early in the dispensation, ending with the whole of Christendom being corrupted; and, looking back IN secular history (something that those living at this end of the dispensation have the advantage of doing), exactly the same sequence of events can be seen.

It was about 62 A.D. when Paul made his announcement in Rome, recorded in Acts 28:28.  Then, according to secular history, Rome burned in 64 A.D., with the Christians in Rome being accused of arson.  This sparked a local persecution, setting a precedent FOR a persecution of Christians that eventually extended throughout the Empire.

Over the next two hundred and fifty years, ten Roman emperors spread the persecution of Christians into all parts of the Empire; and, as a result of this persecution, Christians, during this time, were slain in all types of grotesque fashions.

Persecution though, AS during the persecution of the Israelites in Egypt preceding and during Moses’ day (Exodus 1:8-12; 2:11), only served TO spark a growth in Christianity.  And, as the persecution of Christians in Jerusalem following Stephen’s death had served TO spread “the way” throughout the land, the persecution of Christians that began in Rome served TO spread “the way” throughout the Empire.

By the year 200 A.D., Christians could be found IN all parts of the Empire; and by the year 250 A.D., it is estimated that Christians constituted between five and twelve percent of the population of the Empire, which totaled about 75,000,000.  This phenomenal growth of Christianity under persecution IS what led Tertullian, one of the early Church fathers living during that time, TO say, “The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church.”

But even during the time of Roman persecution, though Christianity experienced phenomenal growth, not ALL was well within the Church.  False teachers had appeared in the Church during the time between the persecution in Jerusalem during Stephen’s day and the persecution in Rome during Paul’s day.  And these false teachers had centered their attack ON the message being proclaimed — the Word of the Kingdom.  They had centered their attack at the heart of the matter AND undoubtedly set the stage for all the various offshoots of false teachings THAT could later be found in the Church.

For example, with the spread of Christianity throughout the Empire, Gnosticism (a synthesis of various philosophies, different false religions, and Christianity) and the doctrine of the Nicolaitans (a priestly class elevated to a position over the common people [cf. Revelation 2:6, 15]) appeared in the Church.  Then, in the first part of the third century, Origen’s allegorical interpretative methods (with an inherent amillennial eschatology) found ready acceptance. And these things, along with other false ideologies of the day, could ONLY have moved Christians further and further away from the truth of Scripture, ultimately allowing an acceptance within Christendom of that which was about to occur.

After Constantine the Great (the first of the so-called Christian emperors) came into power during the opening part of the fourth century, he had the edicts OF the last of the persecuting emperors (Diocletian) repealed.  And Christianity then became recognized AS simply another religion in the countries over which Rome ruled.

From there, a sequence of events began which resulted in Theodosius I, in the year 380 A.D., issuing an edict THAT made Christianity the exclusive state religion.  Then, in the year 395 A.D., that which would have been unthinkable to the Christians in Rome in 64 A.D. (and elsewhere in the Empire for many years following) occurred.  Christianity was recognized AS the official and only religion of the Roman Empire.

Where the persecuting emperors had failed, the so-called Christian emperors succeeded.  Christianity found itself enmeshed WITHIN a world system under Satan’s control, completely out of line with God’s plans and purposes for the new creation “in Christ.”  Rather than Christianity fulfilling its calling THROUGH carrying a true message to those in the world (the gospel of the grace of God) and to Christians in the Church (the gospel of the glory of Christ), the world was allowed TO carry a false message to and instill this false message within Christendom.

Resultantly, the one-thousand-year period often referred to as “The Dark Ages” in Church history followed.  And, though the Reformation under Martin Luther is usually looked upon as closing this period, in reality the period continued beyond the Reformation into the present day and time.

The Reformation centered on a recovery of truths pertaining to the biblical teaching of salvation by grace through faith, with little TO no understanding being shown concerning the true reason FOR one’s salvation.  The Reformation centered on the truth of teachings seen in Exodus chapter twelve (the death of the firstborn), not ON the truth of teachings seen beyond this chapter (Exodus 13-Joshua 24).

And, though men later began TO look into these things (especially in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, building on the work of men going back several centuries prior to that), their work WAS (and remains today) largely ignored.  Insofar as AN interest in the Word of the Kingdom was concerned, Christianity never (AND hasn’t today) recovered from where the Church found itself AT the end of the fourth century.

Once the mustard bush had become “a tree” (an abnormal growth, caused by the false teachers in the second parable), with “the birds of the air” allowed to lodge in its branches (the false teachers that had brought about this condition, finding ready acceptance within), the leaven THAT the woman placed in the “three measures of meal” would see to it that deterioration not ONLY continued but was brought to completion as well.  The leaven would continue a deteriorating work UNTIL “the whole” had been leavened (Matthew 13:4-33). 

Conditions Today

Corruption seen in the first four parables in Matthew chapter thirteen and in the letters to the seven churches in Revelation chapters two and three has to do specifically with a departure from “the faith that was once delivered to the saints” (Jude 1:3), NOT to a departure from biblical doctrine in general.  In Matthew’s gospel, specific reference is made to “the kingdom of the heavens” and to “the word of the kingdom” (Matthew 13:11, 19, 24, 31, 33).  And in the book of Revelation, all seven letters, structured after an identical fashion, center ON the present works of Christians, with a view TO Christians overcoming and occupying positions with Christ in the kingdom (Revelation 2:2, 7, 9, 11, 13, 17, 19, 26-27; 3:1-2, 5, 8, 12, 15, 21).

Thus, a corruption of Christendom seen in either Matthew chapter thirteen or Revelation chapters two and three pertains TO a departure from truths surrounding the proffered kingdom — the kingdom offered to Israel in the gospel accounts, re-offered to Israel in Acts, and offered to the one new man “in Christ” in the epistles.  It is a corruption of that which Scripture teaches pertaining to works emanating out of faithfulness, with a view to the glory lying out ahead.

The Church, at the end of the dispensation, will exist exactly AS seen in the final outcome of matters set forth in both Matthew’s gospel and in the book of Revelation.  The Church, in relation to the message surrounding the proffered kingdom, WILL find itself in a state of total corruption, completely “leavened” (Matthew 13:33); it WILL find itself in a state described as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (Revelation 3:17).

1.  A Work of Satan

At the end of the dispensation there will BE a complete departure from the central message that was proclaimed throughout Christendom AT the beginning of the dispensation.  This was a message that had to do with the reason FOR the very existence of the Church, a message around which ALL the epistles directed to the Church were built, and a message that was supposed TO have been proclaimed throughout all Christendom for the duration of the dispensation.

HOWEVER, because of Satan’s hatred for this message (note that the message has to do WITH a change in the governmental administration of the earth — Satan and his angels being put down and Christ and His co-heirs taking the reins of power and authority), he sought very early in the dispensation TO counter that which God had begun through the Church (cf. Ephesians 3:9-11; 6:11-18).  And the manner in WHICH Satan undertook this task followed a previously established pattern seen in the opening chapters of Genesis, where the first account of his attempting a work of this nature is recorded.

The opening chapter of Genesis records the account OF God creating Adam to rule the earth, IN Satan’s stead (Genesis 1:26-28); and Genesis chapter three then goes on to reveal that which Satan did IN an effort to counter God’s plans and purposes in this respect (Genesis 3:1ff).  Satan, knowing why Adam had been created, immediately set about TO bring man into a state in which he could no longer be found qualified to rule the earth.

And Satan brought this to pass through introducing a corrupting agent.  He introduced sin into the human race.  He brought about man’s fall, through sin, IN an effort to counter God’s plans and purposes; and this forms a first-mention principle in Scripture, showing the manner IN which Satan would act at any subsequent time when seeking to achieve this same goal.

And this is exactly what can be seen IN Satan’s work relative to the message surrounding the proffered kingdom very early in the present dispensation.  He sought to do away with the message through corruption.  He brought IN the false teachers and placed A corrupting agent within.  He placed leaven within, and this leaven would work until IT had corrupted the entire mass.

Apart from the work of Satan, the message surrounding the proffered kingdom would have gone unhindered throughout the dispensation.  IT would have remained uppermost in the minds of Christians throughout the past two millenniums, and IT would continue to be the central message proclaimed throughout the churches of the land today — as during the first several decades of the existence of the Church in the first century.

BUT, because of the work of Satan, things relating to the proclamation of this message have gradually moved 180 degrees out of phase.  RATHER than a progressive proclamation of the message occurring throughout the dispensation, there was, INSTEAD, a gradual departure; and RATHER than any type continuing proclamation of the message occurring today, there IS, for all practical purposes, A total departure.

This message was proclaimed throughout Christendom during the first century; BUT today, except in isolated instances, it is NOT being proclaimed at all.  That’s how complete the leaven has done its damaging work.

2.  A Further Veiling of the Truth

When Christ was on earth the first time there were two major religious parties in Judaism — the Pharisees and the Sadducees.  The Pharisees were the fundamental legalists.  They believed the letter of the law.  They believed in a future resurrection, in angels, and in spirit realities.  The Sadducees though were more liberal in their theology.  They rejected any thought of a future resurrection, and they didn’t believe in angels or in spirit realities (Acts 23:8).

BUT the Pharisees and the Sadducees did have one thing in commonNEITHER would have anything to do with the message surrounding the proffered kingdom (Matthew 16:1-6).

And EXACTLY the same thing can be seen in Christendom today.  There are two major segments — the fundamentalists and the liberals.  And though these two segments have major differences in their outlook on Scripture (as the Pharisees and Sadducees had), they DO have one thing in common (as also the Pharisees and Sadducees had).  NEITHER will have anything to do with the message surrounding the proffered kingdom.

AND fundamentalism, in this respect, becomes quite deceptive, for it claims, by its very name, something of itself that IS not true at all.  Fundamentalism portends an adherence to the fundamentals of the faith, which translates into a return to exactly what Scripture states, AS it was proclaimed during the early years of the first-century Church.  And fundamentalism, as it is seen in Christendom today, has NOT wrought a return to such a position.  NOR WILL it in days ahead; NOR CAN it in days ahead.

There is a cry today among a number of those who look upon themselves as fundamentalists for a return to what is called “historic biblical fundamentalism.”  BUT there’s a major problem.  The groups echoing this cry have NO understanding of “historic biblical fundamentalism.”  They don’t understand what WAS taught in the first-century Church, and they cannot return TO a position of which they know nothing about.

A return to “historic biblical fundamentalism” is nothing short OF a return to proclaiming, as central, the Word of the Kingdom throughout the churches, exactly as Scripture states the matter, FOR that’s what was done by those proclaiming the message in the first-century Church, in both verbal and written form.  AND we have a written record of exactly what was taught in those days, exactly as God would have Christians possess the record; and UNTIL there is a return to an adherence to the contents of that record, there can be NO return to “historic biblical fundamentalism.”

BUT a return of this nature is NOT going to occur, except possibly in isolated instances, for such a return would be a reversal of the leavening process.  Rather, conditions are going TO continue in the same deteriorating process UNTIL the dispensation IS brought to a close by the Son of Man returning and being unable to find “faith [‘the faith’] on the earth” (Luke 18:8).
Chapter Thirteen
The Book of Revelation

Blessing I will bless you and multiplying I will multiply your descendants as the stars of the heaven and as the sand that is on the seashore; and your descendants shall possess the gate of their enemies.

In your seed all the nations of the earth shall be blessed, because you have obeyed My voice. (Genesis 22:17-18).

Then the seventh angel sounded: and there were loud voices in heaven, saying, “The kingdoms of this world have become the kingdoms of our Lord and of His Christ [lit., the kingdom of this world has become that (the kingdom) of our Lord and of his Christ], and He shall reign forever and ever!” (Revelation 11:15).

The book of Revelation, through the first twenty chapters, provides a climax to all that has preceded; and this climax has to do with events occurring at the end of six days (at the end of 6,000 years) and during the seventh day (during the seventh 1,000-year period), bringing to a conclusion all things within a septenary structure of time established at the beginning of Scripture (Genesis 1:1-2:3).

Then, the last two chapters of the book move beyond the seven days, beyond the 7,000 years, into the eighth day (pointing to a new beginning).  After all things throughout Man’s Day (lasting 6,000 years) and the Lord’s Day (lasting 1,000 years) have been completed, the book of Revelation, in the last two chapters, moves into the Day of God (which will continue throughout an unending succession of ages).

This is how Scripture closes.  The Lord chose to close His revelation to man by providing a climax to all that He had revealed prior to that time, beginning with Moses (Revelation 1-20).  And then He chose to go beyond this climax and, very briefly, reveal conditions and events during the following eternal ages (Revelation 21; 22).

The first twenty chapters of this book deal essentially with events at the end of and beyond Man’s Day, events during the future Day of the Lord (Revelation 1:10ff).  This future Day of the Lord has to do with a time of judgment in which the Lord will exercise supremacy in all things.  It encompasses the Lord’s judgment in all matters surrounding (1) His people (both the living and the dead), (2) the unsaved (both the living and the dead), and (3) Satan and his angels.  And the Lord’s Day ends with the destruction of the present heavens and earth (after all other matters have been attended to), which is where the Day of God begins (an event occurring, chronologically, between chapters 20 and 21 [cf. 1Corinthians 15:24-28; 2 Peter 3:10-13]).

Judgment, according to Scripture, must begin “at the house of God” (1 Peter 4:17).  God will judge all of His people first (the Church, Israel, Old Testament saints preceding Israel’s existence, Tribulation martyrs, and saved Gentiles coming out of the Tribulation).  Only after he has judged all of His people will He deal with the unsaved in Judgment (e.g., Matthew 25:31-46).  This is an established biblical principle that can never change.

The book of Revelation begins with judgment awaiting the Church at the end of the dispensation (Revelation 1-4).  It then continues with judgment awaiting Israel, a judgment that will bring the prior dispensation to a close (seven years yet remain [Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week]).  During this time, judgment will befall the Gentile nations as well; but Israel, with respect to judgment, will, of necessity, occupy a position in the forefront among the nations.

Israel must come under judgment first (Revelation 5-19a).  Only then can God deal with the Gentile nations in this respect.  Then, when Christ returns, He will conclude His dealings with His people in judgment first before dealing with the unsaved after this fashion (Revelation 19-20a [19b]; cf. Ezekiel 20:34-38; Matthew 25:31-46).

And, going on into the Messianic Era itself, this same principle must still hold true.  This era will consist of 1,000 years of judging; and this judgment, of necessity, will have to do with the saved first.  Actually, it will have to do centrally with the saved rather than with the unsaved.

The Messianic Era is a 1,000-year period during which Christ and His co-heirs will rule the earth with “a rod of iron,” with a view to bringing order out of disorder, for a purpose to be realized in the eternal ages beyond.  The saved are the ones who will enter into the eternal ages beyond the millennium and occupy positions of power and authority of a universal nature in God’s kingdom, not the unsaved (Revelation 21:3-4; 22:1-5).  And it will be the saved to whom Christ will turn His attention at this time, with a view to preparations being made for the eternal ages (note that Israel and the nations will be present during the millennium in bodies of flesh, blood, and bones, still possessing the old sin nature).

During the Messianic Era, Israel will go forth as God’s witness to the ends of the earth with the salvation message (Isaiah 53:1ff); and unsaved Gentiles, hearing and rejecting this message, will simply be cut off at the end of a probationary period (100 years [Isaiah 65:20]) and appear at the Great White Throne (following the Messianic Era) to be judged.  The unsaved in that day (as today [Ephesians 2:1, 12]) will be completely outside the scope of the reason for man’s creation in the beginning (to rule and reign [Genesis 1:26-28]), they can have no part in the eternal ages lying beyond the millennium (in which man will occupy positions of power and authority extending out into the universe [Revelation 22:1-5]), and those having rejected the salvation message will simply be cut off at the end of a probationary period.

And insofar as a judgment of Satan and his angels is concerned, they will be cast out of heaven (onto the earth) in the middle of the Tribulation and will be cast into the abyss (a section of Hades [Isaiah 14:15]) at the end of the Tribulation, before the Messianic Era begins; and at the end of the Messianic Era, following their having been loosed for a short period, they will be cast into the lake of fire, where they will reside throughout the eternal ages (Revelation 12:7-12; 20:7-10; cf. Matthew 25:41).

(Thus, as can be seen, dealing with the book of Revelation is not only dealing with the whole of preceding Scripture but also with the eternal ages that lie beyond.  And attempting to deal with the contents of this book to any depth would be an unending task.

But remaining within the subject matter at hand, this series can be concluded from the book of Revelation in a somewhat simple fashion.  And this can be accomplished by briefly calling attention to how the book deals with judgment as it relates to the Church and to Israel, with a view to the Messianic Era.

This is really the crux of matters seen in the book throughout the first twenty chapters.  And things revealed in the book relating to the Church and Israel, with a view to the Messianic Era, are things that must be understood before anything else in the book can be understood in its proper perspective.  These things are fundamental and primary.)

Judgment Awaiting the Church

The book of Revelation opens, after several brief statements (Revelation 1:1-8), with the Lord taking John and transporting him forward in time, forward into the future Day of the Lord (Revelation 1:9-10).  And the first thing the Lord shows John is a scene depicting seven churches appearing before Christ in judgment (Christ is presented as Judge, with the churches in His presence), after the dispensation has run its course and the Church has been removed from the earth into heaven (Revelation 1:11ff).

“Seven” is a complete number, showing the completion of that which is in view.  In this instance, the Church is in view; and the seven churches (seven existing churches in Asia during the first century, during John’s day) would have to represent the complete Church.  And from John’s vantage point in the future Day of the Lord, these seven churches would have to be viewed as representing the complete Church existing throughout the preceding dispensation, now present beyond the dispensation in the Day of the Lord.

Thus, after several brief statements, the book of Revelation opens at a time after the present dispensation has run its course and the Church has been removed from the earth into heaven.  And, if the three-fold division of the book seen towards the end of the first chapter (Revelation 1:19) is viewed from this perspective — from the perspective of John being present in the future Day of the Lord — chapters two through four can be viewed correctly in relation to what John was shown in chapter one.

John was in the future Day of the Lord, beyond the present dispensation, when he was told, “Write the things that you have seen, and the things that are, and the things that shall be hereafter [‘after these things’]” (Revelation 1:19).  And this fact must be kept in mind; else one will miss the central teaching throughout the first four chapters.

1.  First and Second Divisions of the Book

The first division of the book, “the things that you have seen,” is evident.  These things have to do with the Church standing before Christ in judgment (Revelation 1:11-18).  And, with this in mind, the second division of the book, “the things that are,” should also be evident.  “The things that are” would have to do with things occurring during a time that was present with respect to John in the future Day of the Lord, not things occurring during the time from which he had been removed.

Revelation 1:19 must be viewed from John’s perspective in the future Day of the Lord, not from a perspective in which he would have seen things prior to that time (which, to John in the Day of the Lord, would have been in the preceding dispensation).

With this in mind, “the things that are” must have to do with the same things John had just seen — the Church appearing before Christ in judgment.  And that is exactly what can be seen as one continues on into chapters two and three.

That revealed in chapters two and three simply continues the thought from chapter one relative to a judgment of Christians in the Day of the Lord.  John saw seven churches that had existed in Asia during the period in the dispensation from which he had been removed — from his vantage point in the future Day of the Lord.  In chapter one he saw these churches standing before the Lord in judgment; and in chapters two and three he saw that which was stated about each church within the framework of that judgment.  That would be to say, chapters two and three depict the judgment introduced in chapter one.

And this would be perfectly in line with the manner in which each epistle in chapters two and three is structured.  Each is structured the same way.  Each has to do with the works of Christians, with a view to overcoming and occupying positions as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom — things in perfect keeping with that which Scripture reveals concerning issues surrounding and following the future judgment of Christians (Revelation 2:2, 7, 9, 11, 13, 17, 19, 26-27; 3:1-2, 5, 8, 11-12, 15, 21).

In this respect, the first three chapters of the book of Revelation have to do, first and foremost, with the Church appearing before Christ in judgment at the end of the present dispensation, in the Day of the Lord.  But there is another facet to the revelation that the Spirit of God built into chapters two and three.  The seven churches listed were seven existing churches in Asia during the first century (Revelation 1:4, 11), and these epistles are structured after a fashion that, as well, depict events occurring during the time that John had left, i.e., events occurring during the present dispensation, preceding the appearance of the Church at the judgment seat.

Thus, these epistles, along with depicting the complete Church before the judgment seat in heaven during the future Day of the Lord, also depict the complete Church on earth during the present dispensation as well.

With respect to the present dispensation, the complete Church shown by the number “seven” would have to encompass the Church throughout the entire dispensation (as the same number also depicts the complete Church, at the end of the dispensation, in the future Day of the Lord), else the Church could not be looked upon as complete in these chapters.  And viewing the Church and the dispensation in this all-inclusive fashion, it would only be natural to look for these chapters to cover a history of the Church during the dispensation — beginning with Ephesus (which left her “first love” [Revelation 2:4]) and ending with Laodicea (which was “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” [Revelation 3:17]).  And to see that a history of this nature is presented in these chapters, one need only compare the downward path of the Church (during the dispensation) seen in Revelation chapters two and three with the same downward path of the Church (during the dispensation) revealed elsewhere in Scripture (cf. Matthew 13:1-33; Luke 18:8 [ref. chapter 12, From Jerusalem to Rome in this book]).

Then, with respect to the future day of the Lord, the complete Church existing throughout the dispensation is seen appearing before Christ in judgment at the end of the dispensation.  And this occurs at one time and place, leaving no room for any type teaching concerning a selective resurrection and/or rapture of Christians.

2.  Third Division of the Book

Then the third division of the book, “the things that shall be hereafter [‘after these things’],” begins with chapter four.  This chapter opens with the words, “After this [lit., ‘After these things’]…”  And this verse closes with the words, “…come up here and I will show you things that must take place after this [lit., ‘things that must be after these things’].”

Revealing the third division of the book, God began at the same point that He had begun when revealing the first two divisions — by showing John being removed from the earth, into heaven, and finding himself in the future Day of the Lord (cf. Revelation 1:9-10; 4:1-2).  However, beginning this third division of the book, John is shown something different pertaining to the Church in the future Day of the Lord, something that will occur after Christians have been judged (previously shown in Revelation 1-3).

(Beginning at the same point to show additional truths, as at this point in the book, is something seen a number of times as one progresses through the book of Revelation [e.g., note things stated about the 144,000 in Revelation 7; 14; note the repeated references to the same events in Revelation 12, with additional truths following the references; note references to events at the time of Christ’s return at the end of Revelation 14; 19; or note things stated about Babylon in Revelation 17; 18].

Beginning again at the same point of reference and moving in a different direction from that point is simply one of the ways in which this book has been structured.)

The Spirit of God moving John to begin chapter four after this fashion brings out another truth often denied today.  Calling attention once again to John being removed from the earth at this point in the book — and viewing Revelation 2; 3 from the perspective of the complete Church throughout the present dispensation (a textual and numerical necessity) — would show the complete Church being removed from the earth prior to God resuming His dealings with Israel (Revelation 6:1ff).  The Church will be removed “after these things,” i.e., after the present dispensation, prior to the Tribulation.

But the central teaching surrounding that which is revealed to John at this time, after calling attention once again to his being removed from the earth into the future Day of the Lord, has to do with a continuation of the central thought seen in the preceding three chapters.  The things that John now sees have to do with events following the issues and determinations surrounding the judgment seat — events that will occur after the events seen in the preceding chapters, events that will occur “after these things [after the things in Revelation 1-3].”

Opening this third section of the book, God first reveals His concluding dealings with the Church (Revelation 4), which precede the marriage festivities (Revelation 19) and the Messianic Era (Revelation 20) — dealings based on issues and determinations surrounding the previous judgment (Revelation 1-3).  And these concluding dealings, following events at the judgment seat, have to do with crowned rulers, both past and future.

3.  Crowns before the Throne

If a person doesn’t view chapters one through three from the perspective of John being removed into the future Day of the Lord — doesn’t view these chapters as having to do with Christians appearing before Christ in judgment — he will very likely miss understanding the significance of that which John was subsequently shown in chapter four.  And the reasoning for this is simple enough.  Events in chapter four are intimately connected with events in the preceding three chapters.  Events in chapter four are contingent upon and climactic to events surrounding the judgment of Christians seen in chapters one through three.

Chapter four describes a scene surrounding God’s throne in heaven; and attention is focused on twenty-four crowned elders seated on thrones and who take their crowns and cast them before God’s throne.  And, unless this is understood within context, a person will be left to the same guesswork that so many of the expositors have relegated themselves to at this point in the book.

First, go back into the first three chapters and note that which the future judgment of Christians will center on.  It will center on showing (by works, which emanated out of faithfulness; or the lack of faithfulness, resulting in no works) whether an individual overcame or was, instead, overcome, with the Messianic Era in view.

From the positive side of matters, the judgment seat of Christ will center on a setting forth of the overcomers, those who will rule as co-heirs with Christ during the coming age.  It will center on revealing the identity of the crowned rulers who will ascend the throne with Christ in that day (cf. Matthew 25:19-30; Luke 19:15-24).

Now, with that in mind, note another facet of the matter.  Christ and His co-heirs will rule the same kingdom, from the same heavenly sphere, which Satan and his angels presently rule.  Satan is the present messiah (the “anointed” one [Ezekiel 28:14; Luke 4:6]) in relation to the government of this earth.  He is the one whom God appointed ruler over this earth in the beginning, and he has a great host of appointed angels ruling with him.

However, Satan and his angels have disqualified themselves, and God is about to bring in a new order of rulers to occupy the positions that they presently occupy and to rule the domain that they presently rule.  Christ will rule in Satan’s stead and Christians will rule in the stead of the angels presently ruling with Satan.  Thus, the coming kingdom will be ruled by Christ and His co-heirs rather than by Satan and his angels (cf. Isaiah 14:12-15; Romans 8:18-23; Hebrews 2:5-10).

And, in this respect, note two things:  (1) Two-thirds of the angels originally ruling with Satan refused to participate with him in his rebellious act and have not ruled with him for millennia (cf. Isaiah 14:12-15; Revelation 12:3-4), and (2) a principle of biblical government necessitates that an incumbent ruler wear his crown until his replacement is on the scene and ready to ascend the throne (cf. 1 Samuel 15:1-16:13; 31:1-6; 2 Samuel 1:7-10; 2:4; 5:3-5).

Thus, even though most of the angels originally ruling with Satan have not ruled with him for millennia, they must retain their crowns until their replacements are on the scene and ready to ascend the throne.  And that is the setting for what is revealed in Revelation chapter four.

The Christians who are to ascend the throne with Christ have, at this point in the book, been brought forth and shown worthy (through preceding decisions and determinations made at the judgment seat [Revelation 1-3]).  They, at this point in the book, have been identified, they are present, and they are ready to ascend the throne; and for the first time in the entire history of the earth, those crowned angels, originally ruling with Satan but refusing to participate in his rebellious act, can relinquish their crowns.  And this is exactly what they are seen doing in Revelation 4:10.

The book of Revelation abounds in numerics.  “Twelve” is the number of governmental perfection, and those who cast their crowns before God’s throne are identified through the use of two sets of twelve, representing two-thirds of the angels who refused to follow Satan.  Those who followed Satan, continuing to rule with him, would be represented by a third set of twelve, to form a triad (“three” is the number of divine perfection) within the way God originally established the government of the earth under Satan.  In this respect, the structure of Satan’s government was originally established perfect by God (shown in the symbolism of three sets of twelve rulers), though it has not existed this way since his rebellion against God’s supreme power and authority.

Two-thirds of Satan’s original rulers will relinquish their crowns willingly, but Satan’s crown and the crowns worn by the angels continuing to rule with him will have to be taken by force.  The “many crowns” that Christ will wear at the time of His return (Revelation 19:12) can only be the crowns cast before the throne in Revelation 4:10.  Christ will give these crowns to His co-heirs (previously having been shown qualified at the judgment seat) immediately preceding their ascending the throne together, plus the crowns which He will take by force from the angels presently ruling with Satan.  And also, prior to ascending the throne, Christ will have taken the crown that Satan presently wears, for He is to wear this crown during the coming age (ref. chapter 8, Paul’s Gospel in this book).

(There are two Greek words used for “crown” in the New Testament.  One is stephanos [used referring to a crown worn by one not actually reigning], and the other is diadema [used referring to a crown worn by one ready to ascend the throne, or to one actually reigning].  In this respect, crowns being offered to Christians today are referred to through the use of the word stephanos, for it is not yet time for Christians to ascend the throne.

Crowns presently worn by Satan and the angels continuing to rule with him would be referred to through the use of the word diadema [Revelation 12:3], but crowns presently worn by those angels who refused to participate in his rebellion could only be referred to through the use of the word stephanos [Revelation 4:10].  These angels, at one time, wore diadems; but once they vacated their ruling positions with Satan, their crowns could no longer be referred to as diadems, though they had to continue retaining these crowns until their successors appeared on the scene.  Thus, stephanos is the word used in Revelation 4:10 to describe these crowns.

However, in Revelation 19:12, these crowns are referred to through the use of the word diadema, not stephanos.  At this point in the book, the Son will have received the kingdom from His Father [Daniel 7:13-14], and He and His co-heirs will be ready to ascend the throne.  Thus, these crowns that would have originally been referred to through the use of the word diadema, but could only have been referred to for millennia through the use of the word stephanos, can, in that coming day, be referred to once again through the use of the word diadema.)

Judgment Awaiting Israel

After the twenty-four elders have cast their crowns before the throne, with their announcement concerning the Lord being worthy “to receive glory and honor and power,” the third section of the book moves away from God’s dealings with the Church.  At this point in the book, the only other revealed activities involving the Church preceding Christ’s return to the earth at the end of the Tribulation are those surrounding the “marriage of the Lamb.”  And these activities will occur in heaven at the end of the Tribulation, immediately preceding Christ’s return in all His “glory and honor and power” (Revelation 19:7-9).

Thus, after events in chapter four, attention in the book can be directed toward Israel, anticipating the completion of Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy.  Seven years of this prophecy yet remain to be fulfilled, and these seven years must come to pass before Israel can be raised up to live in God’s sight (cf. Daniel 9:24-27; Hosea 5:15-6:2).

These last seven years of Daniel’s prophecy form a time during which Israel will pass through the most intense period of suffering in the nation’s history.  This period is referred to as “the time of Jacob’s trouble” (Jeremiah 30:7).  And the trouble that Israel, along with the Gentile nations, will undergo in that day will become so intense that the Lord will have to shorten those days, else “there should no flesh be saved” (Matthew 24:15-22; cf. Joel 1:15; 2:1-2, 10-11, and Joel 2:31-3:17).

The book of Revelation provides the most lengthy, detailed, single account in Scripture of events as they will transpire during that time.  From the beginning of chapter six to the end of chapter eighteen the book reveals numerous sequences of events, exactly as they were shown to and recorded by John.

Viewing the numerical structure of the book once again, all of God’s judgments in the book are seen within the scope of seven seals, seven trumpets, and seven vials (Revelation 6:1-16:21).  The seven trumpets emanate from the seventh seal, and the seven vials emanate from the seventh trumpet (Revelation 8:1-2; 11:15-19; 15:1ff).

Thus, in this respect, all of the judgments are originally seen within the scope of the seven seals.  And this is the reason that the seven-sealed scroll alone is in view in chapter five when a search is made for someone worthy to break the seals.

But God, revealing His works, has an affinity for numbers; and He has chosen to use a triad of sevens, removing two sets of sevens from the first set (similar to the separation of two sets of twelve, leaving one remaining, as seen in chapter four).  Again, the number “seven” shows the completeness of that which is in view, which, in this case, would be judgment; and “three sets of seven [seven seals, seven trumpets, and seven vials]” would show divine perfection within that judgment.

Remaining within the sequence of Daniel’s prophecy of the Seventy Weeks, the sixty-ninth week ended with Israel crucifying her Messiah (Daniel 9:25-26a), and, at that point, the clock, marking off time in this prophecy, stopped.  When time resumes by the breaking of the first seal, Israel, in relation to time in this prophecy, will be placed in the position of having just crucified her Messiah.

And because of this, the Jewish people will enter into a time of trouble without parallel in history.  God will allow the Israelites to be misled by a false messiah (Daniel 9:27; John 5:43), who will seek, by every means possible, to bring about the nation’s destruction.  Then, when all appears lost, during the nation’s darkest hour, the One whom the nation crucified seven years earlier (in relation to Daniel’s prophecy) will return to save the very nation that had slain Him.

In that day the Jewish people will look upon the One “whom they have pierced.”  Then, while gazing upon Him, they will notice His hands; and someone will ask — possibly almost afraid to ask — “What are those wounds in your hands?”  And Christ will respond, “Those with which I was wounded in the house of my friends” (Zechariah 12:10; 13:6).

In that day the Jewish people will realize the truth about and the significance of that which occurred seven years before in one respect, two millennia before in another; and the nation will mourn after a fashion yet to be seen in Israel (Zechariah 12:11-14).

Then, Israel will realize her national Passover.  The Jewish people will appropriate the blood of the Paschal Lamb, and a nation will be “born at once” (Isaiah 66:8).

The Messianic Era

During the Messianic Era there will be a dual aspect to the kingdom — heavenly and earthly spheres.  Both spheres were dealt with in the beginning by Moses (e.g., Genesis 14:19, 22; 22:17-18), though Moses dealt more extensively with the earthly sphere than with the heavenly (e.g., Genesis 12:1-3; 15:18-21; 26:3-4; 28:3-4, 12-14; Exodus 3:6-8).

Essentially, both spheres of the kingdom are introduced at the beginning of Scripture.  Then, the Old Testament deals mainly with the earthly, and the New Testament (through the gospels, Acts, and the epistles) deals mainly with the heavenly.  And then, both spheres are brought together in full reality toward the end of Scripture through events outlined in the book of Revelation.

During the Messianic Era, Christ and His co-heirs will occupy positions of power and authority from a heavenly sphere — the same sphere presently occupied by Satan and his angels.  Christ will be seated on His Own throne, and His co-heirs will exercise power over the nations of the earth with Him from this throne (Revelation 2:26-27; 3:21).

Israel, in that day, will dwell in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, within a theocracy.  Israel will be positioned at the head of the nations, and the nations will be ruled by and blessed through Israel (cf. Genesis 12:1-3; Exodus 4:22-23; 19:5-6).

Christ, in the dual scope of His reign, along with sitting on His own throne in the heavens with His co-heirs, will also sit on David’s throne on the earth, in the midst of His people, Israel (Joel 2:27; Luke 1:31-33); and the Jewish people, in the antitype of Joseph’s brethren after Joseph had revealed himself to them, will realize their calling as God’s witness to the ends of the earth.  In that day, Christ’s brethren, the Jewish people, will go throughout the earth with the message that Jesus is alive, and He is governor over the entire earth (cf. Genesis 45:26; Isaiah 53:1ff).

And this carries one into the fulfillment of the first part of Revelation chapter twenty (Revelation 20:1-6), into the seventh day, into the seventh millennium, set forth in the original framework of events in Genesis 2:1-3.  This carries one into that period that will fulfill that to which the whole of preceding Scripture points, anticipating concluding events at the end of the millennium and continuing events in the eternal ages that follow (Revelation 20:7-22:5).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document: From Acts to the Epistles BOOK by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

The following short Word Document added to my understanding of Joel and Acts relative to the Spirit:  God will pour out His Spirit on All People by Got Questions.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.
From Immaturity to Maturity (Pat’s title)
How simple and easy is salvation?
It was during Moses’ day and remains today: Look and live.
It’s that simple and easy.  Why Then the Problem?
By Charles Strong of Bible One

Becoming a Christian and growing spiritually in the Christian life is likened in Scripture to a child being born in the world and growing in the physical realm.  There is a specific bringing forth as a newborn baby, which is to be followed by growth from immaturity to maturity in both instances (John 3:16; Hebrews 5:12-14; 1 Peter 2:1-2; 1 John 2:12-14).
 
In the physical realm, a child grows from a newborn baby to a mature adult in order to fulfill a purpose in life.  He grows physically through a proper diet and mentally through years of training — both within and without the home.  He exercises his body and his mind as he receives a proper diet and training, growing after this fashion.  Ideally, the better he is prepared both physically and mentally, the better he will be able to function in life.
 
In the spiritual realm, matters are identical.  A newborn babe in Christ is to grow from immaturity to maturity for a purpose.  His food for proper growth is spiritual, for it is a spiritual growth.  It is the Manna from heaven, the Living Word of God.  He is to begin with “milk” and progressively move to “meat” and “strong meat” (cf. 1 Peter 2:1-2; Hebrews 5:12-14).
 
Inseparably connected with the reception of the Word is training at the hands of the Father (Hebrews 12:5-11).  The words “chastening,” “chastens,” and “chastisement” (KJV) in these verses have to do with a training process, not with the Christian being disciplined per se, though the training process may involve discipline (cf. Hebrews 12:7).

(The words “chastening,” “chastens,” and “chastisement (KJV),” in Hebrews 12:5-8 are translations of noun and verb forms of a word referring to young children [paideia and paideuo], and these words refer to the instruction or training of children.  And, contextually, this is a training of those whom God views as “sons,” looking out ahead to these sons one day being elevated into positions of power and authority with God’s Son in His kingdom.

For additional information on Hebrews 12:5-8 and child-training, with a view to sonship in the preceding respect, refer to the author’s book, God’s Firstborn Sons BOOK, Ch. 3, in this website.)

The entire process allows the indwelling Holy Spirit to progressively work the transformation (Greek: metamorphoo, a metamorphosis) of Romans 12:2 in one’s life — a transforming work, beginning from within.  And the more one progresses spiritually within the scope of the metamorphosis, the better prepared he will become, the better equipped he will be, to realize and fulfill his calling in life.

Every Christian is a servant in the Lord’s house, and every Christian has been called to exercise some particular sphere of responsibility therein (Matthew 25:14ff; Luke 19:13ff).  Household servants have been placed in charge of their Lord’s goods, which are of a spiritual nature, not material.  And the proper use of that which is spiritual within the house requires training in spiritual matters.  This is why there must be a progressive work of the Holy Spirit in one’s life, effecting the metamorphosis.  This is why there must be a progression from immaturity to maturity in the faith.
 
To achieve this end, God has placed pastor-teachers in His Church.  They are the ones who have been commissioned to lead the household servants from immaturity to maturity in spiritual matters in order that the servants might properly function within the scope of their individual, particular callings.

And He Himself gave some . . . pastors and teachers [lit., pastor-teachers];

for the equipping of the saints for the work of ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ,

till we all come to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge [Greek, epignosis, mature knowledge] of the Son of God, to a perfect [‘a complete’] man . . . . (Ephesians 4:11-13a).

(The words “pastors and teachers” in Ephesians 4:11 are structured in the Greek text in a manner that requires that the two nouns refer to the same individual — pastors, who are teachers, i.e., pastor-teachers.)

There though has been a breakdown within God’s order in Christendom; and this breakdown is of such a nature that, resultantly, gross error has supplanted biblical truth to the point that it has reached even into the very realm of soteriology itself (the doctrine of salvation).  Pastor-teachers, over the years, have failed to fulfill their calling.  The saints have not been led from immaturity to maturity.  Household servants are in no position to handle that which is spiritual, for they lack the necessary spiritual training; and as a result, the house is in disarray.  Churches today are filled with immature Christians who can be “tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine” (Ephesians 4:14).  It is that period of Church history depicted by the church in Laodicea (Revelation 3:14-21), the terminal period of the present dispensation.
 
This is not something that has occurred overnight, or even in the past few years or decades.  It has been occurring ever since the woman in the parable in Matthew 13:33 placed leaven in the three measures of meal, depicting an act of Satan, which could only have occurred very early in the dispensation; and the leaven has been doing its corrupting, damaging work since that time.
 
Leaven works best in a place where the temperature is not too hot or too cold.  Note the “lukewarm” condition of the church in Laodicea in this respect (Revelation 3:16).  The leaven, after numerous centuries of deteriorating work, is being brought into the advanced stages of its action and is doing its most damaging work within the lukewarm confines of the church in Laodicea near the end of the present dispensation, during the very time in which we presently live.
 
The working of this leaven is going to be so complete by the end of the dispensation that the Lord, while upon earth, looking centuries ahead, asked a question concerning conditions on the earth at the time of His return:

. . . when the Son of Man comes, will He really find faith [the faith] on the earth? (Luke 18:8b)

The response to the question, designated by the wording of the Greek text, is negative.  The Son of Man will not find “the faith” (an expression peculiarly related to the Word of the Kingdom) on the earth when He returns.  Rather, He will find conditions as depicted in Revelation 3:14ff.
 
1)  The Faith

The Master of the house has gone back to heaven in order to receive a kingdom from His Father (Luke 19:12).  God rules over all.  He is the One who places and removes rulers within the kingdom (Daniel 4:17, 25), and He will one day remove Satan from the position that he occupies (Revelation 12:4, 9; 20:1-3) and will place His Son in this position (Daniel 7:14; Revelation 19:11-16; 20:4-6).
 
During the time between the Son’s departure to receive the kingdom and His return in possession of the kingdom, Christ has left His business to servants in charge of His household, for a particular purpose.  And this purpose involves the kingdom He has gone away to receive.
 
The coming kingdom of Christ will require numerous regents and vice-regents to ascend the throne and to hold positions of power and authority with Christ as He reigns over the earth.  And God has set aside an entire dispensation, lasting approximately 2,000 years, in order to acquire these rulers.  God is presently dealing with household servants in relation to the kingdom that the Son has gone away to receive, with a view to their one day filling positions of power and authority with Christ in the kingdom.
 
From a Scriptural standpoint, this should be the central purpose behind all activity in the Lord’s house today.  But the working of the leaven has changed matters completely in this respect.

(Note that the central purpose for the present dispensation, seen from God’s standpoint in the antitype of that which is foreshadowed through events in Genesis 24, would be the Spirit’s search for and procurement of a bride for God’s Son.  And this search for and procurement of a bride for God’s Son is part and parcel with a search for and procurement of individuals to fill the numerous positions of power and authority with Christ in His kingdom, for Christ’s bride will be made up of individuals who will fill these positions, as the bride reigns as co-regent alongside the Son.

For additional information on Genesis chapter twenty-four, refer to the author’s book, Search for the Bride BOOK.)

The Lord’s household servants have been promised remuneration commensurate with their faithfulness, and this remuneration has to do with their being elevated from positions of servitude in the house to positions as co-rulers in the kingdom.  After Christ has returned, having received the kingdom, He will call His servants forth to reckon with them.  A servant having been judged and shown faithful to previously delegated responsibility will hear his Lord say,

Well done, good and faithful servant; you were faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things. Enter into the joy of your lord. (Matthew 25:21; cf. Matthew 25:19-23; Luke 19:15-19).

(Note one of the laws of the harvest seen in the preceding — always reaping more than was sown — which can be seen in the following concerning the unfaithful servant as well.)

Servants in the house though have also been warned that unfaithfulness in the discharge of their assigned household duties will result in loss.  Not only will they be denied positions in their Master’s kingdom, but they will also suffer rebuke and chastisement.  Such a servant, having been judged and shown unfaithful to previously delegated responsibility, will hear his Lord say,

You wicked and lazy servant . . . . (Matthew 25:26a; cf. Matthew 25:24-30; Luke 19:20-26).

Within the scope of carrying out one’s responsibilities as a servant in the house, a spiritual warfare rages (Ephesians 6:10ff).  Satan and his angels have allied themselves together against the Lord and His household servants.  Though the battle is the Lord’s (1 Samuel 17:47), He is physically absent today; and with the Lord absence in this respect, the attack centers on the Lord’s servants, those of His household.
 
The present spiritual battle is one involving kingly power from the heavens over the earth.  Satan and his angels presently rule in the kingdom, and Christ, along with His co-heirs, will one day take the kingdom.
 
This warfare is very real.  Christ is the One who is destined to one day replace Satan in the kingdom; and Christians are the ones destined to, at the same time, replace angels presently ruling with Satan.  During the coming age, Christ will wear the crown presently worn by Satan, and Christians will wear crowns presently worn by other angels in Satan’s kingdom (cf. 2 Samuel 1:10; Hebrews 2:5; Revelation 4:10; 19:12).
 
Satan knows these things.  He also knows that the primary mission of the Holy Spirit in the world today is to call out a bride from among the household servants to reign as consort queen with the Son after He receives the kingdom (cf. Genesis 24:3-4).  And, knowing all of this, he is presently doing everything within his power to thwart God’s plans and purposes by bringing about disruption within the house among household servants.
 
Christians engaged in the present warfare have been called upon to:
 
Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, to which you were also called . . . . (1 Timothy 6:12a)

Both textually and contextually, this verse could be better translated,

Strive in the good contest of the faith; lay hold on life for the age, whereunto you are also called . . . .

The word “strive” in the latter rendering is a translation of the Greek word agonizomai, from which we derive our English word, “agonize”; and the word “contest” is from the Greek word agon, the noun form of the verb agonizomai.

(Also, the change from “eternal life” to “life for the age” in the latter translation results from a contextual translation of the Greek word aionios, the word translated “eternal” in the verse.

The Greek language does not contain a word for “eternal.”  The word aionios has to do with a long period of time, with the length of that time determined from the contextual usage of the word.  The long period of time, to which aionios refers, can be understood as “eternal” if the context permits.  However, the context of 1 Timothy 6:12 has to do with an age, the coming Messianic Era [aionios is often used referring to “an age”].  Thus, the preferred translation would be, “life for the age.”)

The same thought pertaining to “strive,” as seen in 1 Timothy 6:12, is also set forth in Jude 1:3.  Because of apostasy among servants in the Lord’s house, Christians are exhorted to:

. . . contend earnestly for the faith . . . .

The words “contend earnestly” are a translation of the Greek word epagonizomai, an intensified form of the word agonizomai.  The passage could be better translated,

. . . earnestly strive for the faith . . . .

And understanding of this passage in the light of 1 Timothy 6:12, this is a striving, not to defend “the faith” as some expositors suggest, but a striving with respect to the faith.  Such a striving has to do with remaining faithful to one’s calling within the house during a day of apostasy (see the author’s book, Jude, chapter 2).
 
The words, “the faith,” are an expression used in the New Testament referring to biblical teachings surrounding the Word of the Kingdom, the saving of the soul, not salvation by grace.  This is the message that the Lord will not find being proclaimed in Christendom when He returns, as revealed in Luke 18:8.  Rather, He will find Christendom in a state of apostasy, which has to do with Christians occupying positions diametrically opposed to the exhortation, “Strive in the good contest of the faith. .”

(The English word “apostasy” is simply a transliterated form of the compound Greek word, apostasia, which means “to stand away from” [apo meaning “from,” and stasis meaning “to stand”].  True apostasy is a standing away from something previously held — a previously held truth, etc.

Note that apostasy in Scripture has to do with the saved, not with the unsaved.  Only the saved can stand away from previously held truth, i.e., apostatize [cf. 1 Corinthians 2:14].)

According to Luke 18:8, along with related Scripture, when Christ returns, He will find Christians, standing away from “the faith” (or, estranged from “the faith” after another fashion), not earnestly striving with respect to “the faith.”
 
(Standing away from “the faith,” in the true sense of apostasy, would really not be possible for the vast majority of Christians today.  Most Christians today know little to nothing about “the faith,” and they could not stand away from something with which they possessed no previous association.  Thus, for most Christians today, the matter would have to be as stated in the parenthetical section of the preceding paragraph — an estrangement from “the faith” after another fashion.)

2)  The Result
 
The result of Satan’s disruptive work in the Lord’s house during the present dispensation is evident on every hand.  Striving with respect to the faith in relation to a kingdom is something that Christians don’t seem to know anything about; and the whole of Christendom is in such a state — described in Revelation 3:15-17 — that very few Christians even manifest the slightest interest when the subject is raised.

Christians, by large, see only one issue today — the issue dealing with eternal verities in relation to salvation or damnation.  All Scripture is somehow pressed into this mold, and, resultantly, verses that have nothing whatsoever to do with eternal salvation or damnation are made to teach something other than what they deal with.  They are made to teach issues concerning one’s eternal destiny.

Take, for example, the parable of the Sower (Matthew 13:3-9, 18-23), the parables of the talents and pounds (Matthew 25:14-30; Luke 19:11-27), the Lord’s teaching about the vine and its branches in John 15:1-8, the warning passages in Hebrews (Hebrews 2:1-5, et al), that being taught about faith and works in James 2:14-26, being born of God in 1 John 2-5), or the overcomer’s promises in Revelation 2; 3.

These sections of Scripture — along with numerous other similar sections — are not dealing with one’s eternal destiny at all.  Rather, they are dealing with issues pertaining to those who are already saved; and these issues have to do with the coming kingdom.  It is sections of Scripture such as these that are being taken out of the realm of teaching in which they belong by certain Christians today and brought over into a realm of teaching in which they do not belong.

Once this has been done — once passages pertaining to Christian living, with a view to the coming kingdom, have been removed from their contexts and made to apply to salvation by grace — the things that these passages deal with (Lordship, fruit-bearing, etc.) then appear to come into the salvation picture.  And the end result is twofold:

a)  The clear, simple message of salvation by grace through faith becomes corrupted.

b)  The door is then closed to the truth of that which these misapplied passages actually do teach.

In this respect, more is involved than just corrupting one message; in the process, another message is done away with.

Thus, the “why” of a corrupted salvation message within the ranks of what is looked upon as fundamental Christianity today, and its wide acceptance, is no mystery.  Scripture is being misinterpreted and misapplied.  Individuals not understanding the message having to do with the salvation of the soul, the Word of the Kingdom, etc., are taking portions of Scripture dealing with these issues and bringing them over into the realm dealing with the salvation of the spirit, eternal life.

And the reason this is happening can be traced back to the failure of the shepherds to properly care for the sheep.  Such a failure was not only caused by the leaven but it has allowed the leaven to do its deteriorating work, unchecked, resulting in the present chaos in the Lord’s house.

“A corrupted message” concerning salvation by grace through faith on the one hand and “the absence of a message” concerning the Word of the Kingdom on the other hand mark that which can be seen in certain quarters under the guise of fundamental Christianity today.  This is how complete the leaven has done its deteriorating and damaging work.

(Carrying matters back even farther though, the underlying problem behind the whole of the matter, resulting in current conditions in Christendom among those called to be pastor-teachers.  It is man’s failure to begin where God began [with Moses and the Prophets] and view Scripture after the manner in which God progressively revealed Himself, His plans, and His purposes [beginning with Old Testament history, which is highly typical in nature].

And man’s failure to do this has been occurring for decades extending into centuries of time, resulting in the current state of Christendom.)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sin - What the Spiritually Saved can do to Sin Less! in this site definitely adds to the subject at hand.

In Word Document:  From Immaturity to Maturity by Charles Strong of Bible One.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
If one believes:
“Once Saved, Always Saved,” the “Rapture” and the “Judgment Seat,”
“What” is Christ going to judge at the “Judgment Seat”?
He’s not going to judge whether we spend eternity in heaven
 – that was a “given” by grace the moment we believed.

The answer:
He’s going to judge the Works produced through us
by the Holy Spirit versus the works produced through us by “self.”

Gold, Silver, Precious Stones vs. Wood, Hay, Stubble
Works
By Charles Strong of Bible One

Conclusion

The Bible teaches that works, of any type, have nothing to do with the eternal salvation of a person, unless of course one interprets the placement of faith in Christ as a “work.”  It is only by faith alone in Christ alone that a person can be saved.  Let there be no doubt in this, the most important doctrine affecting the relationship between God and man.
 
On the other hand, the proper kinds of work are important to a person after he has been saved.  Human good (works) is as filthy rags before God (Isaiah 64:6).  But divine good (works), which can only be produced as a Christian submits to the power of the Holy Spirit (also known as the “fullness of the Spirit”), both pleases God and profits the Christian.  When this occurs, a person’s word (testimony) will be in harmony with his works (Matthew 23:3; Luke 24:19; Acts 7:22; Romans 15:18; 2 Corinthians 10:11; Colossians 3:17; Titus 1:16; 2 Thessalonians 2:17; James 1:25).
 
To the lost, all good works are of human good.  The day will come, should the lost person never accept by faith Christ as Savior, that at the Great White Throne Judgment he will be judged by Christ according to his works.  But the judgment will find his record of works, no matter how many, insufficient for entrance into heaven.  God will then check to see if his name is written in the Book of Life.  Once it is established that his name is not there, he will be cast into the Lake of Fire for eternity.  If a lost person’s (human good) works will mean anything, it may mean he will experience some lesser agony in the Lake of Fire than someone who has less or no (human good) works (Revelation 20:11-14).
 
And the day will come for the Christian when before Christ he too will be judged according to his works, not for entrance into heaven but for any rewards due him.  If the works are of human good (wood, hay, straw), they will be burned, yet, he will be saved.  But if the works are of divine good (gold, silver and precious stones), the Christian will receive rewards.
 
So whereas works cannot affect salvation, they indeed do matter to the child of God.  So to the lost this commentator pleads, “Do not think that by your merit or good works you can receive God’s gift of eternal life.  It is a gift of grace from God that may only be obtained by faith alone in Christ alone.”  And to the believer in Christ this commentator adds, “Be certain that you confess all known sin in your life (1 John 1:9) and be submissive to the Holy Spirit by trusting Jesus Christ to live through you (Colossians 2:6).  Only in this manner will you be able to produce any (divine good) works during your remaining time on earth.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sin - What the Spiritually Saved can do to Sin Less! in this site definitely adds to the subject at hand.  Also check out the short untitled commentary immediately before this commentary.

In Word Document:  Works by Charles Strong.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Royal Genealogy of Jesus Christ
By Charles Strong of Bible One

The book of the genealogy of Jesus Christ, the Son of David, the Son of Abraham. (Matthew 1:1)
 
In the opening verse of Matthew, God reveals His Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, as the one who will be the future King who will rule over the earth.  He also presents Christ’s genealogical credentials and His Messianic titles, the “son of Abraham” and the “son of David.”  This was necessary to prove to Israel that He was of the royal line of David and the Promised Seed of Abraham.  Thus, His Messianic titles were established in the very first verse of Matthew.  In the remaining portion of the first chapter, His full genealogical credentials were recorded from Abraham down through Joseph (Mary’s husband).  This is called the royal line although Joseph was not His natural father.
 
Mary, His natural mother, gave to Jesus the legal line to the throne of David; she was a lineal descendent of Abraham and of David through Nathan.  Nathan, David’s other son by Bathsheba, was older than Solomon; so he became the legal heir to the throne and passed the title down to Jesus through Mary.  The genealogy of the royal line is listed in Luke 3:23-38 and traces Jesus’ lineage back to Adam and God.  It proves that Jesus was the divine man (the Son of Man).
 
Now Jesus Himself began His ministry at about thirty years of age, being (as was supposed) the son of Joseph, the son of Heli. (Luke 3:23)
 
Additionally, in Luke 3:23, Joseph is identified as "the son of Heli,” who was actually Mary’s father and Joseph’s father-in-law, because fathers-in-law were called “fathers” and sons-in-law, “sons.” Also, “as was supposed” would have been more accurately translated “according to law,” thus revealing Jesus as the legal heir of Joseph.
 
The Royal and Legal Lines Compared
 
Its his man Coniah a despised, broken idol, a vessel in which is no pleasure? Why are they cast out, he and his descendants, and cast into a land which they do not know?

O earth, earth, earth, hear the Word of the LORD!

Thus says the LORD: “Write this man down as childless, a man who shall not prosper in his days; for none of his descendants shall prosper, sitting on the throne of David, and ruling anymore in Judah.” (Jeremiah 22:28-30)
 
Joseph’s position as the unnatural father of Christ may present a problem to the casual reader of the Word.  However, as we look closely at the royal line of Christ, we see that God used Joseph to safeguard the virgin birth of Jesus Christ and to thwart the efforts of Satan in his attempt to keep Jesus Christ off the throne of David.
 
God accomplished this by revealing in Joseph’s genealogy that he could not possibly have been Jesus’ natural father.  There had been a corruption of the royal line, of which Joseph was a member (Jeremiah 22:30), because of Coniah (same as Jechonias in Matthew 1:11-12).  The royal line stopped when God declared that no man of the seed of Coniah (son of King Jehoiakim) could prosper, “sitting on the throne of David, and ruling anymore.”  Therefore, Jesus could not have been physically out of the royal line and also sit on David’s throne.  God solved this problem by having Joseph marry Mary after she conceived by the Holy Spirit.  This made Jesus the legal heir of Joseph and the legal heir to the throne of David.
 
The reader may be tempted to question this solution, thinking that the genealogy of Jesus must be from father to father.  However, there is no spiritual law of God that excludes women from the genealogy of Jesus.  As examples, Matthew 1:3 tells us that the royal and legal seed came through Thamar, who was a prostitute.  In Matthew 1:5, the line continued through Rachab, the Canaanite, and Ruth, the Moabitess.
 
Orthodox Jews totally reject this genealogical record that authenticates Jesus as their Messiah.  They look forward to another that will be their Messiah, not knowing that if Jesus is not their Messiah, there can be no other.  They do not realize that all genealogical records of the Messiah were destroyed in the first century.  Hence, anyone who claims to be the Messiah today will be unable to authenticate his claim, since there are no records.
 
The Beginning of the Seed
 
The book of Genesis is the germ seed of the kingdom; the book of Matthew is the announcement of the kingdom.  The germ seed begins in Genesis 3:15, when it presents the coming King as a man — the God-man who is the Seed of the woman (the virgin birth).  Still further in Genesis, we will recognize Abraham as the first foundational stone of kingdom truths.  It was to Abraham and his seed that God first gave the promises of the kingdom.  As the centuries passed, his seed (collectively) multiplied until finally his Seed (singularly), the Lord Jesus Christ, invaded human history as the Seed of the woman, and made the announcement recorded in Matthew that the kingdom was at hand.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taken from The Matthew Mysteries by Gary T. Whipple, Schoettle Publishing Co., Inc., 1995, pages 5-8

In Word Document:  The Royal Genealogy of Jesus Christ by Charles Strong of Bible One.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Why Does God Allow Bad Things to Happen to Good People?
By Charles Strong of Bible One

It may be the loss of a child or other loved ones.  It may be the destruction of personal property by the forces of nature or other factors.  It may be the unforeseen loss of a fortune amassed over years of personal sacrifice. It may be one’s perception of the less fortunate throughout the world.  Or, it could be the abrupt deterioration of one’s health.  And this, to someone who has or others who have championed “good” throughout life – even to one who has or others who have fervently believed in God and endeavored to serve Him.
 
Why then could a loving God allow such bad things to happen to such a person or persons?  This question is often asked by many good and decent people throughout the world, throughout all of time.
 
Probably the one passage of Scripture that depicts (not explains) this state is the latter part of Matthew 5:45.
 
. . . He [God] makes His sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust.
 
Although this brief statement by Christ in His extensive discourse to His disciples upon a mountain (generally known as “The Beatitudes,” and within the context of His instruction to love one’s enemies) articulates that God does indeed allow both “good” and “bad” to affect both good and bad people.  Here he selects forces of nature – sun and rain (both of which depending on the circumstances can signify both “good” and “bad”) – to represent God’s action toward both the “evil” and the “good”– the “just” and the “unjust”– during their life on earth.
 
And while it is true that God clearly permits Christians to experience “various trials” during this lifetime (James 1:2; 1 Peter 1:6; Matthew 5:12; Hebrews 10:34), the thrust of this discourse pertains to all classes of people who consider themselves “good” and non-deserving of the misfortunes (hardships, calamities, disasters) of life.
 
To understand how and why such difficulties exist and why they befall all people, often at no personal fault of their own, one must understand the root cause of mankind’s (and this earth’s) ills.  To do this requires an understanding of God’s origin of and purpose for man, His instructions to man at the time of his creation, man’s eventual response, and the ensuing consequences to man and the remainder of God’s earthly creation.
 
The entire Bible – the Old & New Testaments – “The whole of Scripture is about the creation of man, his ruin, his restoration over a six-day period (over a 6,000-year period), followed by a seventh day of rest (a seventh 1,000-year period — the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God [Hebrew 4:9; cf. Hebrew 4:3-4], the Messianic Era).”  This quote and the comprehensive foundation for it come from the book, The Study of Scripture BOOK, in this site.

God placed perfect human beings on a flawless earth, which contained numerous other impeccable creations (both animate and inanimate entities) – all governed by myriads of unspoiled but extremely technical processes.  What is most noteworthy, God created man in His own “image” (Genesis 1:27) – an image reflecting God’s triune composition (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit), which for man consists of spirit, soul, and body (1 Thessalonians 5:23; Hebrews 4:12); but even more significant, God granted man “free will,” the ability to choose between alternate solutions or directions pertaining to any situation or circumstance, in addition to being self-conscious (aware of one’s own existence, sensations, thoughts, surroundings, etc.).
 
And the primary reason for the creation of man in this fashion was so that God could have a genuine and personal relationship and fellowship with man.
 
God’s instructions to His perfect human beings were short but explicit:
 
Then God said, “Let Us make man in Our image, according to Our likeness; let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, over all the earth and over every creeping thing that creeps on the earth.” (27) So God created man in His own image; in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them. (28) Then God blessed them, and God said to them, “Be fruitful and multiply; fill the earth and subdue it; have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over every living thing that moves on the earth.” (29) And God said, “See, I have given you every herb that yields seed which is on the face of all the earth, and every tree whose fruit yields seed; to you it shall be for food. . . . (2:8) The LORD God planted a garden eastward in Eden, and there He put the man whom He had formed. (9) And out of the ground the LORD God made every tree grow that is pleasant to the sight and good for food. The tree of life was also in the midst of the garden, and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. . . . (16) And the LORD God commanded the man, saying, “Of every tree of the garden you may freely eat; (17) but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat of it you shall surely die." (Genesis 1:26-29; 2:8-9, 16-17)
 
Man, along with his “helper [that was] comparable to him [Woman]” (Genesis 2:18, 21-23) were to “have dominion” over the earth, to be “fruitful and multiply; fill the earth and subdue it” (Genesis 1:28). And they were given “every herb that yields seed which is on the face of all the earth, and every tree whose fruit yields seed . . . for food” (Genesis 1:29).  All of this was to be under their control, along with a vegetarian diet, with one exception: “but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat of it you shall surely die.”
 
Most certainly, if they would have followed God’s instructions, mankind would have experienced only “good” from then until now.  There would have been no “bad” (evil, difficulties, harm, etc.) to happen to anyone then or now.  And the question comprising the title of this document would not exist.  But then, as Scripture portrays, this was not the case.
 
Man and his helpmate disobeyed God, which resulted in their immediate spiritual death and the process that would result in their eventual physical death.  Additionally, their disobedience critically contaminated the remainder of the creation surrounding them.  It may have initially looked the same, but every technical process comprising the growth and function of earth and its occupants was seriously tainted.  Nothing would or could be the same from that moment on.
 
Furthermore, God would henceforth subject mankind to this polluted earth along with all of its infested processes.  In a nutshell, this meant that mankind could no longer be assured of a perfect outcome as far as his progression in life or in his physical surroundings.  All of mankind, both the “good” and the “bad” would henceforth be the recipient of a corrupted environment, which would alternately produce both “good” and “bad” on it – on both the corrupt and the innocent.
 
If God did not set man upon earth to be a target of evil, the question still remains as to why He permits it.  He surely can totally eliminate all evil by a simple spoken word.  But to do so would nullify the “free agency” – the ability to choose – of man.  And to do away with man’s free agency would in essence do away with man as made in the “image” of God.  Man would no longer be self-conscious (aware of one’s own existence, sensations, thoughts, surroundings, etc.).  He would no longer be cognizant even of God.  He in fact would be reduced to an existence of robotics.  This then would eradicate God’s ability to have a genuine and personal relationship and fellowship with His creature – the primary purpose for God’s creation of man.
 
This being the case, the consequence of the “fall of man” along with its affect upon all of man’s surrounding entities, specifically, the scientific/technical processes that govern the earth and those upon it, must run its course.  God must allow man’s path to run its course in order to be true to His own nature (character).
 
Fortunately, God’s nature is not only one of righteous justice but one of love, mercy, and grace.  This being the case, God provided the means for man to be forgiven of sin and restored to a personal relationship with God.  And this means, which man may acquire solely by faith on an individual basis, centers totally on Jesus Christ, the Son of God, and His substitutionary sacrifice on the cross of Calvary.  But until the allotted time that God has provided for this to be available to man has expired, the conditions relative to man and his environment will not change.
 
The events considered to be evil, both moral and natural, which occur during life to those who are considered “good,” are the fault and consequences of man’s initial disobedience to God.  These events are part of the “natural order,” of both moral and physical laws, that is permitted by God to run its course until His cosmic plan is complete. These events fall upon both the guilty and the innocent alike; no one is excepted or excused.  These “evil” occurrences and the resulting suffering they cause are allowed by an infinitely wise, just, and loving God; because they serve a greater purpose for human beings and the universe, and ultimately will lead to the greater glory of God Himself. 
 
God of course can and does impose divine interference in this “natural order,” depending on the circumstances, which divine impositions are usually viewed by man as “miracles.”  Although the initial plan of God included His protective and caring hand over man in all activities, it was thwarted by man’s disobedience and thereby the subsequent “natural order” resumed, which cannot be changed by God without the eradication of His initial purpose for the creation of man — a genuine and personal relationship and fellowship between the Creator and His creatures and the establishment of man having dominion over the earth in accordance with the rule of God (Genesis 1:26, 28).
 
Postscript
 
In a nutshell, almost all that happens to both Christians and non-Christians since the creation of man is the result of a corrupted environment, internally and externally, i.e., the corrupted scientific and technical processes that make up all material matter.  Such is the result of man’s disobedience to God’s specific instruction in the Garden of Eden.  Whereas much that is considered “good” (or “acceptable”) comes our way, there is always the possibility of misfortune (“bad”) – both due to no fault of the recipient (except of course when the cause of “bad” proceeds directly from the influence of one’s “sin nature” – a subject for another discussion).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


To website CONTENTS Page.
Two Types of Crowns
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

There are two words in the Greek text of the New Testament that are translated “crown” in English versions.  The first and most widely used word is stephanos (or the verb form, stephanoo), referring to a “victor’s crown” or a crown denoting certain types of “worth” or “valor.”  The other word is diadema, referring to “regal authority,” “kingly power.”

Stephanos (or the verb form, stephanoo) is the only word used for “crown” in the New Testament outside the book of Revelation.  This, for example, is the word used referring to the “crown of thorns” placed upon Christ’s head immediately preceding His crucifixion (Matthew 27:29; Mark 15:17; John 19:2, 5).  This is also the word used throughout the Pauline epistles, referring to “crowns” awaiting faithful Christians (1 Corinthians 9:25; Philippians 4:1; 1 Thessalonians 2:19; 2 Timothy 2:5; 4:8).  James, Peter, and John also used stephanos in this same sense (James 1:12; 1 Peter 5:4; Revelation 2:10; 3:11).  The writer of Hebrews used this word (the verb form, stephanoo) referring to positions that will ultimately be occupied by Christ and His co-heirs in “the world [inhabited world] to come” (Hebrews 2:5-9).  Then John used the word six additional times in the book of Revelation in several different senses (Revelation  4:4, 10; 6:2; 9:7; 12:1; 14:14).

Diadema, the other word used for “crown” in the New Testament, appears only three times; and all three occurrences are in the latter part of the book of Revelation (Revelation 12:3; 13:1; 19:12).  The first two references have to do with power and authority possessed by incumbent earthly rulers immediately preceding and within the kingdom of Antichrist, and the latter reference has to do with power and authority that Christ will possess at the time He returns and takes the kingdom.

The way in which these two words are used in the New Testament relative to the government of the earth must be borne in mind if one is to properly understand the scriptural distinction between the use of stephanos and diademaDiadema (referring to the monarch’s crown) is used only where one has actually entered into and is presently exercising regal powerStephanos is never used in this respect; it appears in all other occurrences, covering any instance where the word “crown” is used apart from the present possession of regal power.  The possession of such power at a future date (or a past date) can be in view through the use of stephanos.  Then, diadema is used when one actually comes into possession of this power.

In this respect, overcoming Christians have been promised a stephanos (victor’s crown), never a diadema (monarch’s crown); but the promised stephanos will become a diadema at the time overcoming Christians assume positions on the throne with Christ.  There can be no such thing as either Christ or His co-heirs wearing a stephanos in that day.  They can only wear the type crown referred to by the word diadema.

To illustrate the matter, note how stephanos and diadema are used relative to the Antichrist and his kingdom.  Stephanos is used of the type crown worn by the Antichrist when he is first introduced in the book of Revelation (Revelation 6:2), but later diadema is used relative to his exercise of delegated power and authority (Revelation 12:3; 13:1-2).

Antichrist is seen wearing a “crown,” as he goes forth “conquering, and to conquer” in Revelation 6.  He is crowned and moves after the described fashion in view of ultimately attaining regal power over the earth; but, at this time, as shown by both the context and the word stephanos, he has not attained such power.

Then, in Revelation 12 he is once again seen wearing a “crown” (all seven heads are crowned at this point in the book.  Antichrist will be the seventh head [seventh ruler] in a succession of rulers), and in Revelation 13 those ruling with him (the ten horns) are also crowned.  As shown by both the context and the word diadema, the matter is entirely different at this point in the book.  Antichrist has now attained regal power over the earth, and he has subordinate rulers exercising power with him.  Thus, diadema, not stephanos, is used in these passages.

The use of stephanos relative to crowns in connection with Israel in Revelation 12:1 illustrates the same truth.  Israel today is not occupying the position for which the nation was called into existence — “a kingdom of priests and a holy nation” (Exodus 19:6).  Israel is to one day rule upon the earth at the head of the nations, and the nations are to be blessed through Israel; but Israel will not occupy this position until after the time of Revelation 12:1.  Thus, stephanos is the only word that could be used relative to crowns in connection with Israel at this point in time.  The use of diadema in connection with Israel in this respect awaits events of the coming age.

Then note the type crowns on Christ’s head — past and future — in Matthew 27:29; Revelation 14:14; 19:12.  Matthew 27:29 refers to that past time when Christ was arrayed as a mock King.  The word used for “crown” in this verse is stephanosDiadema could not be used in this instance, for this word would show Christ actually exercising regal power and authority, wearing “a crown of thorns.”  And this, of course, was something that He did not do at this time, particularly wearing “a crown of thorns.”  Rather, the opposite was shown by the “crown [stephanos] of thorns” — shame and humiliation, relative to the government of the earth.

Then, in Revelation 14:14, Christ is seen once again wearing a stephanos (though not “a crown of thorns” this time).  And, again, there is no display of regal power, though that future time when he would wear a diadema is anticipated by both the time (near the end of the Tribulation) and His actions (anticipating His treading the winepress at the time of His return (cf. Isaiah 63:1-6; Joel 3:9-16; Zechariah 14:1-9; Revelation 19:11-21).  This is the last time in Scripture that the word stephanos is used relative to a crown resting upon Christ’s head.

But, when that time arrives — anticipated by Christ seen with a stephanos on his head and a sharp sickle in His hand in Revelation 14:14 — Christ will come forth wearing “many crowns [‘diadems’]” (Revelation 19:12).  He can come forth in this manner at that time, for the Father will not only have delivered the kingdom into His hands but He will now have a consort queen and be ready to ascend the throne (cf. Daniel 7:13-14; Revelation 19:7-9); and because of this, when He comes forth, the announcement can be sounded for all to hear: “King of kings and Lord of lords.”

Christ, at that time, will have entered into His long-awaited regal position; and the first order of business will be the putting down of the Beast, the kings of the earth, and Satan and his angels (Revelation 19:17-20:3).  They cannot be allowed to reign beyond the point Christ assumes regal power.  Their crowns (diadems) must, at this time, be taken and given to others — those to whom they will then rightfully belong.

An understanding of the distinction between stephanos and diadema will also reveal certain things about the twenty-four elders that could not otherwise be known.  They each cast a stephanos before the throne, not a diadema.  This shows that they were not then occupying regal positions, though crowned and seated on thrones.

At one time they would have occupied such positions (wearing diadems, seated on thrones); but with the disarray in the governmental structure of the earth, resulting from Satan’s rebellion, they ceased exercising regal power (for, not participating in his rebellion, they no longer retained active positions in his rule).  Their crowns could then be referred to only through the use of the word stephanos; and these crowns would, of necessity, have to be retained until the time of Revelation 4:10.

God’s system of government (an incumbent remaining in office until replaced by his successor) would necessitate the twenty-four elders retaining their crowns until their successors were on the scene and ready to ascend the throne.  And at this point in the book, for the first time in man’s history, the one who is to rule with the second Man, the last Adam — Christ’s bride — will have been made known and shown forth.  This will have occurred at events surrounding the judgment seat (Revelation 1-3); and these elders can now cast their crowns before God’s throne (Revelation 4), for their successors will be on the scene and ready to ascend the throne with Christ.

(For a discussion of the twenty-four elders in the preceding respect, refer to the author’s books, in this site, Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK, Chapter 12, and Search for the Bride BOOK, Chapter 13.)

The Death of the High Priest

Whoever kills a person, the murderer shall be put to death on the testimony of witnesses; but one witness is not sufficient testimony against a person for the death penalty.

Moreover you shall take no ransom for the life of a murderer who is guilty of death, but he shall surely be put to death.

And you shall take no ransom for him who has fled to his city of refuge, that he may return to dwell in the land before the death of the high priest [the high priest (Numbers 35:25)].

So you shall not pollute the land where you are; for blood defiles the land, and no atonement can be made for the land, for the blood that is shed on it, except by the blood of him who shed it. (Numbers 35:30-33)

Numbers chapter thirty-five relates the account of God instructing the children of Israel to set aside six cities to be “cities for refuge.”  And within this account one will find central truths surrounding that future time — which is seen in Hebrews 5 — when the present high priestly ministry of Christ, after the order of Aaron, is concluded and Christ comes forth from the heavenly sanctuary as the great King-Priest, after the order of Melchizedek.

Three of the cities of refuge were to be on the east side of Jordan, and the three remaining were to be on the west side of Jordan (Numbers 35:14).  The three cities on the east side of Jordan were selected by Moses, prior to his death and the subsequent entrance of the Israelites into the land of Canaan (Deuteronomy 4:41-43); and the three cities on the west side of Jordan were selected by the children of Israel under the leadership of Joshua, following their entrance into the land (Joshua 20:1-7).

These cities were set aside to provide a sanctuary for any man who killed another man through an unpremeditated act.  The divine decree given to Noah and his sons following the Flood required the death of the slayer at the hands of man:

Whoever sheds man’s blood, by man his blood shall be shed; for in the image of God He made man. (Genesis 9:6).

And God’s injunction concerning capital punishment for a capital crime was later reiterated to Moses and is part of the Mosaic Economy as well (Exodus 20:13; 21:12).

The command concerning capital punishment for a capital crime was thus given to Noah and his sons over eight hundred years before it was delivered to the children of Israel under Moses.  Consequently, man not being under the Mosaic Economy today has nothing to do with the validity or non-validity of capital punishment for a capital crime, for not only does the biblical origin of this injunction precede the giving of the law through Moses but the command given to Noah and his sons (approx. 2,300 B.C.) has never been repealed.

Although capital punishment for a capital offense has never been repealed, provision was later made for a man who killed another man unintentionally.  This was the divinely established purpose for setting aside the six cities of refuge (cf. Exodus 21:12-13).  These cities were to be located at places where at least one city would be easily accessible to any Israelite living in the land of Canaan.  And should one Israelite kill another Israelite through accidental means — unintentionally — he could flee to the nearest city of refuge and be provided a sanctuary from the near kinsman of the person who had been slain.

It fell to the lot of the near kinsman to fulfill God’s injunction concerning capital punishment for a capital crime.  The near kinsman was to confront the slayer and, in turn, slay him.  God’s requirement in the matter was blood for blood (Numbers 35:16-21; cf. Deuteronomy 19:21).

God’s previous instructions to Noah and his sons remained unchanged within the framework of God’s instructions to Moses.  Something though was added to these instructions within the Mosaic Economy.  Provision was made for the person guilty of accidental, unpremeditated murder.  And once the Israelite guilty of such an act had taken advantage of that provision — once the slayer had fled to and was inside the walls of one of the six designated cities of refuge — the near kinsman, as long as the slayer remained in this place, couldn’t touch him.

Any individual though who fled to one of the cities of refuge must, at a later time, be returned to the area where the slaying occurred and stand before a judicial court; and, should the testimony at this court prove to be negative, at least two witnesses were required to testify against the man in this manner.

If the slayer was found to be guilty of willful murder, he would no longer be granted sanctuary in a city of refuge.  Rather, he would be turned over to the near kinsman to be slain; and the near kinsman, slaying the man, would not be guilty of blood himself.

But if the slayer, on the other hand, was found to be guilty only of involuntary manslaughter, he would be returned to the safety of the city of refuge to which he had previously fled (Numbers 35:22-28).

Then there was the matter of a ransom.  This ransom constituted a payment for the life of the one found to have committed involuntary manslaughter.  No ransom though was provided for the life of a person found guilty of willful manslaughter.  Rather, he was to forfeit his own life (blood for blood), apart from a ransom.

But though the ransom was a provision for the one having committed involuntary manslaughter, there was a stipulation: The ransom could not be used until the death of the high priest (Numbers 35:28, 32).

Once the high priest in the camp of Israel had died and the ransom had been used, the individual who had previously been found guilty only of involuntary manslaughter was then free to leave the particular city of refuge where he had been provided a sanctuary and return to the land of his possession.  And once this had occurred, the near kinsman no longer had any claim on that individual.

ISRAEL, THE SLAYER

In the Old Testament (in the type) it was individual Israelites who found themselves guilty of manslaughter (willful or involuntary) and, consequently, in a position where they would either be slain or be granted protection in a city of refuge.  Today (in the antitype) it is the entire nation of Israel that finds itself guilty of manslaughter and in a position to either be slain or be granted protection.

The nation of Israel is guilty of the death of the Lord Jesus Christ.  The paschal lamb was given to Israel, and only Israel could slay this lamb (Exodus 12:1ff).  Jesus was the Paschal Lamb (1 Corinthians 5:7), to whom all the sacrificial lambs in the Old Testament pointed;  and only Israel could have slain Jesus, which is exactly what, according to Scripture, occurred (Acts 2:23, 36; 3:12-15).

Israel today is unclean through contact with the dead body of God’s Son, with cleansing to be provided on the seventh day — the seventh 1,000-year period, the Messianic Era (Numbers 19:11-12).  But how is Israel’s act, as the slayer, to be reckoned?  Was it a premeditated act?  Or was it an unpremeditated act?

If it was a premeditated act, the nation would have to be cut off.  No ransom could be provided (it would have to be blood for blood; the nation would have to pay with its own life); nor, if a premeditated act, could the nation ever be allowed to return to the land of her possession (which would mean, in the final analysis, that God’s promises to Abraham, beginning with Genesis 12:1-3, could never be realized).

However, if Jesus was delivered into Israel’s hands after a manner that would allow the nation’s act of crucifying her Messiah to be looked upon as unpremeditated murderi.e., allow the nation’s act to be looked upon as having been done through ignorance — then Israel could be granted protection and a ransom could be provided.  And beyond that, the ransom could one day be used by the nation, at which time Israel would be free to return to the land of her possession (allowing God’s promises to Abraham, beginning with Genesis 12:1-3, to be fulfilled).

The biblical testimony concerning the manner in which the nation’s act must be viewed was given by Jesus Himself at Golgotha; and the same testimony was later provided by Peter, following the death, burial, resurrection, and ascension of Christ.

Note the words of Jesus:

. . . Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they do . . . . (Luke 23:34a)

Then note the words of Peter:

Men of Israel . . .

But you denied the Holy One and the Just, and asked for a murderer to be granted to you,

and killed the Prince of life, whom God raised from the dead, of which we are witnesses . . .

Yet now, brethren, I know that you did it in ignorance, as did also your rulers. (Acts 3:12, 14-15, 17 [12a]) 

Thus, Jesus was delivered into the hands of Israel (cf. Exodus 21:13; Acts 2:23) after a manner that not only allowed the Jewish people to act after the described fashion but also prevented them from acting after any other fashion as well.  Consequently, Israel is to be granted protection, a ransom will be provided, and the Jewish people will be free to one day avail themselves of this ransom and return to the land of their possession, though only after the antitype of the death of the high priest — at which time all of God’s promises to Abraham, beginning with Genesis 12:1-3, will be fulfilled.

THE HIGH PRIEST AND THE RANSOM

In the camp of Israel there was only one high priest at any one time.  At the time of the high priest’s death, he was succeeded by another from the Aaronic line; and the high priestly ministry in the Aaronic line continued in this manner, after this fashion.

Aaron ministered in the sanctuary in the earthly tabernacle, with blood, on behalf of the people.  Jesus, on the other hand, is presently ministering in the heavenly sanctuary, with blood, on behalf of the people — a ministry patterned after the order of Aaron.  And, as evident from Hebrews chapter five, along with other related Scripture, Christ’s present ministry after the order of Aaron will not continue indefinitely.

There is coming a day when Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary will end.  And the termination of this ministry, along with certain events that will occur relative to Israel in that day, which was typified by the death of the high priest in the camp of Israel and events that occurred relative to the slayer when the high priest died.

And these events, as they pertain to the slayer, have to do with two things in the antitype:  (1) Israel’s cleansing from defilement through contact with the dead body of the nation’s Messiah, and (2) a restoration of the Jewish people to the land of their possession.

The word ransom (Numbers 35:31-32 [translated “satisfaction” in the KJV]) is from a cognate form of the word for “atonement” in the Hebrew text.  The underlying thought behind “atonement” is to cover; and that is the same thought expressed by the “ransom” in this chapter.  This ransom provided a covering — a covering from view, a putting away, a blotting out — of the previous capital act (an unpremeditated act).  And once the ransom had been used, which could be only after the death of the high priest, the whole matter was put away.  The person was then free to return to the land of his possession; and the near kinsman of the one slain could no longer have any claim on him whatsoever, for the matter had been put away and could never be brought up again.

(In the type, this ransom was connected with some aspect of the person and work of the high priest, or of other priests.  For example, this ransom could not be used until the high priest had died.  Then, this ransom had to do with a covering [with atonement] from defilement wrought through contact with a dead body.  And such a work in Numbers 19, where cleansing from this type defilement is dealt with, was performed by a priest.

The high priestly ministry of Aaron and his successors in the camp of Israel, whether in this or in other areas of defilement, was a work on behalf of the saved, not the unsaved.  Their work was for those who had already appropriated the blood of slain paschal lambs, pointing to Christ and His shed blood at Calvary [the slain Paschal Lamb].  This succession of high priests ministered in this manner, on the basis of shed blood, typifying Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary after this same fashion [a ministry for the saved, on the basis of shed blood].

Thus, that being dealt with in Numbers 35 — portending a priestly work — has to do with the cleansing of saved individuals from defilement [defilement wrought through contact with a dead body], not with issues surrounding the death of the firstborn [issues surrounding eternal salvation].

And the Jewish people, for two reasons, find themselves in a position today where they cannot avail themselves of this cleansing [cleansing from contact with the dead body of their Messiah]:  (1) The Jewish people today are in an unsaved state; and (2) the Jewish people, even if they were in a saved state today, could not presently avail themselves of the ransom [cleansing] because of the nature of Christ’s present priestly ministry.

Cleansing from all defilement during the present dispensation is brought to pass through only one means — through Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary, on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat.  Though Christ is not of the Levitical line, His present ministry is patterned after the order of Aaron’s ministry; and, because Christ is not of the Levitical line, if God were dealing with Israel on a national basis today, He could not deal with the Jewish people in relation to Christ’s present ministry in the sanctuary [else He would violate that which He Himself established].

The Jewish people, if they were being dealt with in relation to the priesthood today, would have to be dealt with in relation to that set forth concerning the priesthood in the Mosaic Economy [as will be done during the coming Tribulation, when God completes His national dealings with Israel during Man’s Day].  The priest, within the Mosaic Economy, had to be of the Levitical line.  And Christ is not of this line.  Christ is from the tribe of Judah.

Thus, dealing with the Jewish people in relation to Christ’s high priestly ministry today would be completely out of the question.  They could not go to Christ and receive cleansing, for the Mosaic Economy does not recognize a priestly ministry of the nature that Christ is presently exercising [a non-Levitical ministry patterned after the order of Aaron, a Levite].  And any priesthood that the Jewish people themselves could enact today, from the Levitical line, would be completely non-efficacious.

However, note that Christ [though from the tribe of Judah] can conduct a ministry patterned after the order of Aaron for Christians during the present dispensation, for Christians are not under the Mosaic Economy.  Christians form the one new man, which is neither Jew nor Gentile [cf. Galatians 3:26-29; Ephesians 2:12-15].  Thus, for Christians, Christ’s lineage has nothing to do with the matter one way or the other.

But, before the Jewish people can enter into the picture as matters pertain to the priesthood and the ransom, seen in Numbers 35, Christ must first terminate His present ministry in the sanctuary and come forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek.  And, as well, a new covenant [which will replace the old covenant] will be made with Israel at this time [Jeremiah 31:31-34].

In the preceding respect, from the vantage point of the antitype, it is an easy matter to see why the high priest in the camp of Israel had to die before the slayer could avail himself of the ransom and return to the land of his possession.  God had simply established and brought matters to pass after this fashion in the history of Israel in order to form a type, with a view to the antitype.  Christ’s high priestly ministry in the sanctuary has to terminate firstOnly then can the slayer [Israel] avail herself of the ransom and return to the land of her possession.)

Thus, the ransom for Israel’s capital offense has already been paid.  Jesus paid this ransom at Calvary, shedding His own blood — blood that is presently on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary.  However, although the ransom (providing atonement) for Israel’s sin has already been paid, the nation cannot avail herself of this ransom or return to the land of her possession until the antitype of the death of the high priest is fulfilled.

Israel though must first experience her national Passover in fulfillment of Exodus 12:7 and Leviticus 23:5 — by applying the blood that was shed 2,000 years ago.  And this can occur only at the termination of Israel’s present blindness (Romans 11:25).  Israel, as the two disciples on the Emmaus road in Luke 24:13ff, must continue in a blinded condition until the resurrected Christ, by His personal presence at His second coming, opens the Old Testament Scriptures to the Jewish people’s understanding in this respect (cf. Luke 24:16, 25-27, 31).

In that day, Israel’s eyes will be opened; and a nation will be “born at once” (Isaiah 66:8).  The entire nation will experience the birth from above at the same time [when the Jewish people look upon the One whom “they have pierced” (Zechariah 12:10)]).  And this will occur only after Christ terminates His present ministry, departs the heavenly sanctuary, and comes forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek.  Then cleansing can occur, allowing the ransom seen in Numbers chapter thirty-five to be used.

It will be in that day — not before — that Israel will experience her national Passover, be able to avail herself of the ransom, and be free to return to the land of her possession.  As long as Christ occupies His present position in the heavenly sanctuary, Israel cannot avail herself of the paid ransom and return to this land.  Israel must remain in her present condition — blinded — throughout the present dispensation; and, according to related Scripture, Israel will not be removed from this condition until a few years beyond the present dispensation, at the end of Man’s Day, at the end of the Tribulation.

(Insofar as Christians are concerned, Christ’s present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary will terminate when the Church is removed from the earth into the heavens, at the end of the present dispensation.  However, Christ’s ministry in the sanctuary will apparently continue for others through the Tribulation, else the saved among the earth-dwellers would have no High Priest.

Christ though will not come forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek, appearing to Israel after this fashion, until the end of Man’s Day, the end of the Tribulation.  And it will be only at this time that events surrounding the antitype of the death of the high priest in Numbers chapter thirty-five can occur.)

Also, the Jewish people one day availing themselves of the ransom in Numbers 35 would correspond with the fulfillment of events set forth in the second of the seven feasts of the Lord in Leviticus 23 — the feast of Unleavened Bread, which immediately followed the Passover.

“Leaven” points to that which is vile, corrupt (cf. Matthew 13:33; 16:1-12; 1 Corinthians 5:6-8); and the fulfillment of this festival in the type had to do with a cleansing of the house, a removing of all leaven from the house immediately following the Passover (cf. Exodus 12:8-20; Leviticus 23:6-8).

And in the antitype, it is the same.  The fulfillment of this festival will immediately follow the fulfillment of the Passover.  It will occur immediately following Israel applying the blood of the slain Paschal Lamb, blood shed 2,000 years prior to this time.  And because Israel had previously shed this blood, the entire house of Israel will be found in an unclean condition in that day, an uncleanness that will have to be dealt with.

Israel, in that day, will be found in this unclean condition through the nation’s prior contact with the dead body of their Messiah.  The house, resultantly, will be found completely leavenedAnd the leaven will have to be removed; it will have to be put out, done away with.

And this is where the account of the slayer availing himself of the ransom in Numbers 35, following the death of the high priest, is seen being fulfilled in the antitype (along with the fulfillment of that seen in Numbers 19).  Israel in that day will be cleansed of this defilement and the house will no longer be leavened.

Accordingly, only in that coming day, only following cleansing from Israel’s present defilement wrought through prior contact with the dead body of the nation’s Messiah, will the Jewish people be free to return to the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob;  and only then can the Jewish people realize their calling in this land, with God’s promised blessings flowing out through Israel to the Gentile nations of the earth after the fashion that God intended when He called this nation into existence.

(Knowledge of the preceding facts will reveal not only truths surrounding Christ’s present and future ministries but also truths surrounding Israel’s present and future status as a nation in the Middle East.  Christ is still ministering in the heavenly sanctuary, with the antitype of the death of the high priest yet to occur; and Israel still remains in unbelief.  

Consequently, Israel — being unable to presently avail herself of the paid ransom — will not only continue in unbelief, but the nation cannot return to the land of her possession during the present day and time as well.

To equate the present restoration of a remnant of the descendants of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob to the land of Israel with the fulfillment of any of the Old Testament prophecies dealing with Israel’s restoration to this land [such as the vision of the valley of dry bones in Ezekiel 37] is to ignore the fact that Israel is the slayer.  And this is an established biblical fact that cannot be ignored.

The present restoration of a remnant to the land can have nothing whatsoever to do with the fulfillment of any of the numerous Old Testament prophecies surrounding Israel’s restoration.  The fulfillment (after any fashion) of such promises today, from a biblical standpoint, is impossible, for Christ is still ministering after the order of Aaron in the heavenly sanctuary.

Thus, the ransom that Christ paid to effect Israel’s cleansing cannot presently be used; nor can Israel return to the land of her possession today.  These things are reserved for the seventh day, which lies just ahead.

However, a remnant must be present in the land immediately preceding the end of Man’s Day for certain prophecies surrounding Israel and the nations to be fulfilled, though the existence of this remnant has nothing to do with the fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies surrounding Israel’s restoration.  Thus, the existence of the nation of Israel in the land today [consisting of almost 5,000,000 Jews] is neither the beginning of nor a partial fulfillment of any Old Testament prophecy surrounding Israel’s restoration to the land.  Rather, this remnant in the land is the result of a Zionistic work among the Jews during about the past century, and this remnant constitutes the existence of an end-time Israeli nation that must be present in the land in order to bring about the fulfillment of numerous Old Testament prophecies surrounding Israel and the nations immediately preceding Christ’s return.

In this respect, the remnant in the land today constitutes the nation that will shortly make the seven-year covenant with Antichrist.  And this remnant will, in turn, later be uprooted from the land [something that will never occur after the Jewish people have been re-gathered in fulfillment of Old Testament prophecy (cf. Isaiah 2:1-4; Jeremiah 32:37-44; Ezekiel 37:19-28; 39:25-29; Joel 2:27-32)].

In the middle of the Tribulation, when Antichrist breaks his covenant with Israel, the nation of Israel, as we know it today, will be uprooted from their land; and the Jews dwelling in the land at that time, who do not escape to a place that God has specially prepared for them in the mountainous terrain of the land [Matthew 24:16-20; Revelation 12:6, 14] will either be slain or be sold as slaves throughout the Gentile world [cf. Joel 3:6; Luke 21:20-24; Revelation 11:2].

During the last half of the Tribulation there will be no Jewish nation in the Middle East.  Rather, Jerusalem, the capital of Jewry, will be “trodden down of the Gentiles” until the full end of Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy, which marks the end of “the times of the Gentiles” [cf. Daniel 9:24-27; Luke 21:24; Revelation 11:2].

During this time, the entire world — particularly the center of Antichrist’s kingdom in the Middle East [including the land of Israel as we know it today] — will become like Nazi Germany during the final six years of the Third Reich [1939-1945].  And when the Holocaust of that coming day reaches its darkest hour, Messiah will return, and He Himself will effect the prophesied re-gathering of the nation [Matthew 24:15-31; Luke 21:20-27].

Christ must first complete His present ministry in the sanctuary and return to earth.  Only then can Israel avail herself of the ransom and return to the land of her possession.)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Document is SAFE to open and print:  Two Types of Crowns by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.
Financial Support for Christian Ministries
By Charles Strong of Bible One

This author has for quite some time been concerned with the various Christian “ministries” that exist today, both locally in individual churches and on the radio and television media regarding, along with other issues, their constant quest for funding.  In reading the New Testament regarding the matter of financial support for Christian ministries within the Church (Body of Christ), nowhere is there found any particular person or ministry that had proffered a request for such support.  Should you be aware of one or more please bring the passage or passages to this author’s attention (e-mail address may be obtained from his website, www.bibleone.net).
 
About the closest a passage comes to this is in 1 Corinthians:
 
Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I have given orders to the churches of Galatia, so you must do also:  On the first day of the week let each one of you lay something aside, storing up as he may prosper, that there be no collections when I come.  And when I come, whomever you approve by your letters I will send to bear your gift to Jerusalem.  (1 Corinthians 16:1-3)
 
Although it may be assumed that the saints (Christians) in Jerusalem had expressed their needs in a request, it is believed that the apostle Paul simply was aware of them and had given instructions to various churches to give to their needs.  He certainly did not wish to execute a fund-raising effort when he arrived in Corinth.  In fact, in regards to Paul’s personal ministry for Christ and even though he advocated giving to those who were in need and engaged in transporting financial gifts for those in need, he chose to fund his own ministry by his own efforts (he was a tentmaker — Acts 18:3) in order as not to create a financial burden on those to whom he ministered:
 
I have coveted no one's silver or gold or apparel.  Yes, you yourselves know that these hands have provided for my necessities, and for those who were with me.  I have shown you in every way, by laboring like this, that you must support the weak. And remember the words of the Lord Jesus, that He said, "It is more blessed to give than to receive." (Acts 20:33-35)
 
Of course there is much said regarding tithing in our churches today.  The following is a paragraph taken from the document in the topical section of this author’s website entitled “New Testament (Church Age) Giving”:
 
Tithing was an obligatory form of “national taxation,” which provided for the maintenance of the “client-nation Israel” (a theocracy ruled by God personally—a unique union of God and state). Tithing was imposed by God on every person, believer and unbeliever alike, of Israel. The word “tithe” means a “tenth,” and there were 3 separate tithes: (1) Maintenance of the Levites—Numbers 18:21, 24, (2) Support of the national feasts and sacrifices—Deuteronomy 14:22-27 and (3) Every 3rd year for the poor and destitute of the land—Deuteronomy 14:28-29). The New Testament believer is not under the law and thereby not subject to the legalistic tithing of his income.
 
It is suggested that any reader review the complete document (study) should he be interested in tithing and giving, for both are taught, as is presented in the Old Testament.  And, this particular document also goes into detail as to what New Testament giving should be about.
 
But back to the original theme, it is believed that there is little if any scriptural support for ministers and ministries that appeal to other Christians for financial support.  Rather, it seems clear, especially when viewing the typological lesson regarding this issue as found in Genesis, that a different procedure should be followed.
 
And it is the opinion of this author that no one has brought this forward more effectively than Arlen L. Chitwood in the sixth chapter of his book, TThe Bride in Genesis BOOK.  His presentation of this subject follows (and by the way, Mr. Chitwood practices what he preaches, i.e., I have never experienced him in any way requesting financial support for his ministry; he only gives):
 
Go unto Joseph (Genesis 41:55-57)
 
When the famine came upon Egypt, "the people cried to Pharaoh for bread:  and Pharaoh said unto all the Egyptians,"
 
"Go to Joseph; whatever he says to you, do.
 
The famine was over all the face of the earth, and Joseph opened all the storehouses and sold to the Egyptians.  And the famine became severe in the land of Egypt" (Genesis 41:55-56 [55b]).
 
This sets forth a truth that Christians appear to have little appreciation for today.   Although the famine in this verse refers to the coming Tribulation in the antitype, the application to Christians during a time of famine (need) today is too evident to pass by without a few comments.
 
Do you have a need?  Do you know how to obtain a supply for any need that might arise in your life?  The answer is found in Genesis 41:55-56:  "Go to Joseph; whatever he says to you, do."  He will then open "all the storehouses."  A similar thought is set forth in the words of Jesus in John 14:14:  "If you will ask anything in My name, I will do it."
 
Asking in the name of Jesus is a very misunderstood subject today.  These words do not constitute a magic formula that can be repeated at the end of a prayer merely to obtain things that an individual may desire to have.  "In Jesus' name" implies that the person is acting on the Lord's behalf, using the talents and/or pounds left in their possession to bring forth an increase (Matthew 25:14-20; Luke 19:11-27).
 
That would be to say, they would be trading and trafficking, using that which the Lord had entrusted to them in order to carry out business on His behalf during His time of absence.  And, in the process of carrying out this business, a person would have certain needs that must be met.  That person could then make requests "in Jesus' name," with the assurance that such requests would be answered and met.
 
If a person is truly conducting business on the Lord's behalf, in the manner that He has told them to conduct that business, it should go without saying that the person would be doing that which the Lord had told them to do.  A person in this position could then go to Jesus with his needs, the storehouses would be opened, and the Lord would supply these needs (cf. John 16:23-24; James 4:3; 1 John 3:22).
 
One of the main cries heard in Christian circles today is the plea for money to carry on the Lord's work.  That is a strange sound coming from the trumpet.  Reverse that into the type in Genesis, chapter forty-one and you will have the people of Egypt going out trying to raise money to help Joseph.  NO!  The only correct biblical response is to "GO unto Joseph; what he says to you, DO!"  He will THEN open "ALL the storehouses."
 
The attitude of too many Christians today is, "Tell the people, and trust the Lord."  Arno Gaebelein, one of the great Bible teachers in past years, used to say that when you tell the people, you cease to trust the Lord.  The attitude of Dr. Gaebelein in this area was far more Scriptural than the position many Christians are taking today.  
 
Not only are there certain pseudo-religious programs on radio and television, which are little more than fund-raising campaigns preying on the biblical ignorance of Christians, but many churches throughout the land are carrying on man-made programs that are little different.  
 
If Christians followed the admonition of Scripture concerning their needs in all areas, they would find that not only would many (probably most) Church-related programs of today cease to exist, but many others would come into existence; and the Lord would supply the necessary funds to carry on His work.
 
Any group of Christians doing what the Lord has told them to do need only ask of the Lord, and He will supply any need that might arise.  Any church in financial straits today has not done one or both of two things:  The members constituting that church have either not done what He has told them to do or they have not gone to the Lord for their needs.
 
What has the Lord told you to do?  Two related thoughts will be set forth that individuals might consider, and which will perhaps shed light on the central reason why many Christian organizations and churches have been beset by problems — financial and otherwise.
 
1)  The Attitude of Christians toward the Word of God in General
 
God has placed pastor-teachers in churches to lead Christians into a mature knowledge of the Word of God.  Christians, in turn, are to take this knowledge and do what God has told them to do in His Word.  God speaks to us today through His Word.
 
This Word is to be taught "precept upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little."  The ones whom the Lord will teach "knowledge" and make to understand "doctrine" are those who are "weaned from the milk, and drawn from the breasts" (Isaiah 28:9-13).  If one follows God's Revelation to man, his teachings will center on God's firstborn Sons — Jesus, Israel, and the Church (awaiting the adoption).  Not only will his teachings center on God's firstborn Sons, but the goal toward which all things are moving — the earth's coming Sabbath rest, the Messianic Era — will be placed in its proper perspective.
 
Teachings concerning Christ begin in Genesis 1:1 (cf. John 1:1-5).  Jesus stated that ALL Scripture was about Him (Luke 24:27, 44; John 5:39, 46).  Thus, it matters not where a person turns in Scripture, he will find himself studying about some facet of the person and work of Christ.
 
Teachings concerning the nation of Israel also begin in Genesis.  Not only was Abraham the father of this nation (Genesis 11:26ff), but teachings concerning Israel can be seen much earlier in typology.  Genesis, chapter four, for example, sets forth Cain (responsible for the death of Abel) as a type of Israel (responsible for the death of Christ); and Noah passing through the Flood is a type of Israel passing through the coming Tribulation.
 
Teachings concerning the Church also begin in Genesis.  Adam and Eve constitute the original type of Christ and His bride, and Enoch and Methuselah constitute a type of Christians being removed before the coming Flood (Tribulation) — some via death as Methuselah, others by being caught up alive as Enoch.
 
Teachings concerning the kingdom also begin in Genesis.  The Sabbath day of rest (Genesis 2:1-3), following six days of work (Genesis 1:2-31 [2b]), sets forth the fact that a Sabbath day of rest is coming following six days of work.  And each one of these days will be 1,000 years in length (cf. Exodus 31:13-17; Hebrews 4:4-9; 2 Peter 1:15-18; 3:3-8).
 
Genesis is rich beyond degree.  There's not a single biblical doctrine that cannot be found in some form in Genesis.  In order to correctly understand the work of the Son — past, present, and future — along with the place occupied by Israel and the Church in God's eternal plans and purposes, one MUST begin in Genesis.
 
A teaching example for the servants of the Lord to follow has been set by Jesus Himself:  "Beginning at Moses and all the prophets..." (Luke 24:27).  Great spiritual lessons concerning Christ, Israel, and the Church can be drawn from the Old Testament Scriptures, beginning with the writings of Moses.  And spiritual lessons of this nature can be derived only through extensive studies of the types.
 
Thus, the import of types in Scripture can immediately be seen.  Not only will God's three firstborn Sons — Christ, Israel, and the Church — be placed in their proper perspective, but teachings drawn from "Moses and all the prophets" will be directed toward the earth's coming Sabbath day of rest — the coming Messianic Era, when God's three firstborn Sons (the Church, following the adoption) will be placed in their proper positions on and over the earth.  No wonder it was said by more than one great Bible teacher of past years that types commend themselves to the spiritually minded.
 
2)  The Attitude of Christians toward the Word of God in Particular
 
The central message of Scripture, the Word of the Kingdom, is the message upon which Satan has centered his attack throughout this dispensation.  And this is perhaps nowhere better depicted in Scripture than in the parables of Matthew chapter thirteen.
 
In these parables, Satan is the one who seeks to bring about barrenness in the lives of Christians as they find themselves placed in various parts of the world, with a view to their bringing forth fruit (Matthew 13:4-8, 19-23); he is the one responsible for sowing tares among the wheat, with a view to barrenness among Christians (Matthew 13:24-30); he is the one who produced an unnatural growth in Christendom early in this dispensation, which continues today, resulting in his messengers finding ready acceptance therein (Matthew 13:31-32); and he is the one responsible for the leavening process that has been occurring within Christendom throughout this dispensation, resulting in an every-increasing corruption, which will continue until the whole has been leavened (Matthew 13:33).
 
Satan's attack in this fashion has not been an attack upon biblical doctrine in general.   Rather, it has been an attack upon biblical doctrine in a very particular and specific manner.  It would be an attack similar to that referred to in military circles today as "a surgical strike [an attack directed at one specific target, using computer-guided missiles, leaving that which surrounds the target untouched]."  It has been an attack directed specifically at the Word of the Kingdom.
 
And the direct command to Christians in the Word of God runs completely contrary to that which can be seen occurring on almost every hand in Christendom today.  To avoid being caught up in the wiles of Satan — in which almost the whole of Christendom finds itself today — Christians are commanded to study the Word, remaining in complete keeping with the Old Testament prophecies.  
 
It is only through a knowledge gleaned from the Word after this fashion that Christians can know how to properly array themselves in armor, know how to properly combat the enemy, know how to remain faithful, and know how to maintain a proper spiritual awareness (cf. Ephesians 6:10ff; 1 Timothy 1:18-19; 2 Timothy 2:15).
 
Further, Christians are commanded to strain every muscle of their being in the present race of the faith, something that they would know very little about apart from a proper study of the Word (1 Timothy 6:11-19; 2 Timothy 4:7-8; Jude 1:3).  And Christians are to govern their lives after this fashion with a view to a prize that awaits the victors at the end of the race of the faith (1 Peter 4:12-13; 5:1-6).
 
And it is not just any prize awaiting Christians who govern their lives after this fashion.  Rather, it is the highest prize of all prizesIt is the greatest thing that God could ever design for redeemed man — that of one day being elevated into the heavens and being privileged to ascend the throne with God's Son, ruling the earth as co-regent with the King of kings, and Lord of lords.
 
Can Christians expect the storehouses to be opened and the blessings of the Lord to flow out, even though they have gone to Him for their needs, if they refuse to do what He has told them?  Look once again at the order in Genesis 41:55-56:

GO...DO...and He will THEN open ALL the storehouses.
 
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taken from The Bride in Genesis by Arlen L. Chitwood.

In Word Document: Financial Support for Christian Ministries by Charles Strong of Bible One.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Either the Word Or…
Two Incompatibles Confronting Every Christian Today
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

THE WORD is THE ONLY thing living, completely compatible with, and forming nourishment and sustenance for one’s spiritual life.

ALL ELSE is non-living, incompatible with, and can furnish NO nourishment for one’s spiritual life, ONLY for his natural life.

Thus, if one wants to feed the spiritual man, it MUST be done by an intake of that which is itself spiritual — the God-breathed Word, given through the instrumentality of the Spirit.

Or, on the other hand, if an individual wants to feed the natural, anything other than the Word will suffice.

With the preceding in view, note how much of that being proclaimed to and written for Christians today — particularly what can often be found on so-called Christian web sites — falls into the category of the latter (something other than the Word) and not the former (the Word), material that CAN NEVER feed the spiritual man.

And this has been occurring for years, for decades. Is it any wonder that we have a generation of Christians filling the Churches of the land who can’t tell their right hand from their left in a spiritual respect?

A generation of Christians is on hand whose lives are filled, not with the Word, but with about everything but the Word. They don’t know the Word, leaving them unable to deal with matters as seen in Isaiah 8:20:

“To the law and to the testimony; if they speak not according to this Word, it is because there is no light in them"

And the reason that they can’t do this, leaving them an easy prey for the cults and about anything else that comes along, is because individuals whom God has placed in charge of the flock throughout the dispensation have, over the years, particularly during the latter years, not followed the command in II Timothy 4:2:

“Preach the Word…”

The waterpots (John 2:7), over the years, either HAVE NOT been filled or HAVE been filled with something OTHER than Water.

Those to whom the flock was entrusted in time past have “sown the wind,” with Christian leadership today, in many instances, negatively affected and following suit.

And Christians in the world today, near the end of the present dispensation, are reaping the end result. They are reaping the only thing which could be reaped, “the whirlwind” (Hosea 8:7).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document: Either the Word Or…by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
“Never Again!”
But It Will Happen Again!
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Then was Nebuchadnezzar full of fury, and the form of his visage was changed against Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego: therefore he spake, and commanded that they should heat the furnace seven times more than it was wont to be heated.

And he commanded the most mighty men that were in his army to bind Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, and to cast them into the burning fiery furnace.

Then these men were bound in their coats, their hosen, and their hats, and their other garments, and were cast into the midst of the burning fiery furnace…

Then Nebuchadnezzar the king was astounded, and rose up in haste, and spake, and said unto his counsellors, Did not we cast three men bound into the midst of the fire? They answered and said unto the king, True, O king.

He answered and said, Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is like the Son of God [lit., ‘a son of the gods’].

Then Nebuchadnezzar came near to the mouth of the burning fiery furnace, and spake, and said, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, ye servants of the most high God, come forth, and come hither. Then Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, came forth from the midst of the fire.

And the princes, governors, and captains, and the king’s counsellors, being gathered together, saw these men, upon whose bodies the fire had no power, nor was an hair of their head singed, neither were their coats changed, nor the smell of fire had passed on them” (Daniel 3:19-21, 24-27).

During the summer of 1941, when British Intelligence began intercepting radio reports about mass killings by the Third Reich in Poland, the outside world — though still unaware of the full extent and dimensions of the “Final Solution to the Jewish Question” — became aware of that which would only later be fully known.

Winston Churchill, in a speech shortly afterwards, stated, in a somewhat cryptic manner so that the Germans would not know that their messages were being intercepted, “We are in the presence of a crime without a name.”

Down through the years since those days, remembering back on what was later called The Holocaust — that which happened to the Jewish people (among others) throughout Europe during the twelve-year reign of the Third Reich (1933-1945) — the Jewish people have had a saying:

“Never Again!”

These words, “Never Again,” represent a PROMISE to past and future generations that everything possible will be done to INSURE that nothing like the Holocaust will EVER happen again.

Thus, the numerous Holocaust museums and centers in major cities, particularly throughout Europe and the United States, along with Yad Vashem in Israel (a memorial to the Jewish victims of the Holocaust), are in existence to let the people of the world know, to educate them, pertaining to that which occurred, seeking to PREVENT such a thing from EVER happening again.

In line with the preceding, present Jewish thought throughout Israel and the world at large is that the Jewish people will “never again” allow themselves to exist in a position of powerlessness, as the Jewish people found themselves in Germany and throughout Europe during the days of the Third Reich.

The nation of Israel in the Middle East today maintains very active, ever-ready military forces — Army, Navy, and Air Force. They have compulsory military training and military service for all citizens, men and women alike. A high percentage of the population is military-ready; and ready-to-respond armed forces — in any or all branches of service — can be called up overnight.

And these are not just ordinary forces. Israel’s Air Force, for example, is recognized as having some of the best trained pilots in the world, flying modern aircraft and using modern weaponry.

Maintaining military forces of this nature, along with having hawkish personnel in positions of authority in both the government and the military, would be another way of letting anyone who would dare even think about trying to come against Israel again to know in advance what to expect.

The Jewish people are determined to “NEVER AGAIN” let anything like the Holocaust befall them.

A Date Which Must Be Kept

BUT, with the existence of all the preceding, IT WILL HAPPEN AGAIN! The Prophets have spoken, and the Words of the Prophets — God speaking through the Prophets — CANNOT be circumnavigated.

Israel has a pre-set, pre-recorded date with destiny, which MUST be kept. This date has been set and clearly marked on God’s prophetic calendar, and it CANNOT be changed. This date is called “The Time of Jacob’s Trouble” (Jer. 30:7), and it will be kept during and immediately following Daniel’s Seventieth Week (seven unfulfilled years relating to God’s dealings with Israel preceding the Messianic Era [Daniel 9:24-27]).

And this pre-set date, reserved for the Jewish people on God’s prophetic calendar, which MUST be kept, is for “a reason” and for “a purpose.”

“The reason” that this date must be kept is because of Israeli disobedience over centuries, even millenniums, of time, which Israel has yet to acknowledge and correspondingly return to the God of their fathers.

And “the purpose” for this date is to bring Israel to that place, to bring about repentance, so that God’s plans and purposes for calling this nation into existence 3,500 years ago can be realized.

Thus, there HAS TO BE another Holocaust, in order to, through Gentile persecution, bring about Israel’s repentance. And this coming Holocaust HAS TO BE of a severe enough nature to bring this to pass.

God drove Israel out among the nations to effect repentance; and He is going to leave them there UNTIL they do repent, intensifying the persecution until Israel is left WITHOUT anyplace to turn OTHER THAN back to the God of their fathers.

(The Jews presently in the land [there in an unbelieving and unrepentant state], having returned to the land during decades of time, resulting from a Zionist movement, will have to be uprooted from their land and driven back out among the nations [something which will happen in the middle of the coming Tribulation, the “time of Jacob’s trouble” (Matthew 24:15ff; Luke 21:20ff; Revelation 12:6ff)].

This will HAVE TO OCCUR, for God drove His people out among the nations to effect repentance through Gentile persecution, and this is the place where He has decreed that He will deal with them in this respect.)

Thus, there is a disobedient Jewish people on the one hand (both in and out of the land) — with all of their Holocaust centers and museums, Yad Vashem, and a mighty military power in the land — saying, “Never Again!

Then, on the other hand, there are the Prophets who spoke millenniums ago, who, in essence, have said “Yes, Again!

And the Prophets have said this because of one thing — God’s omniscience, as He has looked down through centuries of time, seeing and knowing the continued unbelieving and unrepentant state of the Jewish people in the world today, both in and out of the land.

One More Time…

It will take one more round of Gentile persecution, one more Holocaust, one more Furnace. Then…

And when it does happen again, the coming Holocaust will be FAR, FAR WORSE than the past Holocaust. The future Holocaust will exist, not just in Europe, but worldwide; and the person in charge will be a man seated on Satan’s throne to whom Satan will have given “his power” and “great authority” (Revelation 13:2; cf. Revelation 12:1-17).

This coming Holocaust is seen numerous places in Scripture.

One such place is in the account of the three Hebrews cast into a fiery furnace heated seven times hotter than it was normally heated, in Daniel 3:19ff. These three Hebrews typify the Jewish nation as a whole, seen in the coming Holocaust, the coming Furnace, the coming “time of Jacob’s trouble,” occurring during and immediately following Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week.

But these three Hebrews, seen in a fire heated seven times hotter than it was normally heated (“seven,” a complete number, showing that the furnace was evidently heated as hot as possible without destroying the furnace), were not in the fire alone. A fourth Person was in the fire with them.

This fourth Person, as seen in corresponding Scripture, can be clearly identified as God Himself (Exodus 3:1ff; cf. Isaiah 63:8-9). And, as a result, the fire, regardless of its intensity, had absolutely no effect upon these three men. For the fire to have affected them in any way, it would have had to affect the One in their midst the same way.

These three men emerged from the furnace without a single hair on their heads singed and without the smell of fire or smoke on either them or on their undamaged garments.

This is how the nation itself will fare in the coming Holocaust, exactly as the nation fared in the past Holocaust. But, just as in the past Holocaust, the individual Jew is another matter.

In the past Holocaust, 6,000,000 Jews died, though the nation lived (emerged unscathed, for, exactly as in the type in Daniel, the nation cannot be harmed).

In the future Holocaust, two-thirds of world Jewry will die (about 9,000,000 by today’s count [cf. Ezekiel 5:12; Zechariah 13:8-9]), but the nation will live (emerge unscathed, again, exact as in the type).

Between Now and Then

We’re not told how events in the Middle East or the world at large will transpire between now and that future time spoken of by the Prophets. There will have to be a transpiring of events which will allow this man to somehow neutralize or overcome Israel’s armed forces, beginning this second Holocaust (when the rider on the red horse appears in the middle of the Tribulation [Revelation 6:3-4; ref. Chapter V in the author’s book, Distant Hoofbeats]). We’re told about his intrigues, among other things, and the covenant that he will make with Israel; but we’re not told what part these things might play, if any, in allowing this man to do the things which he will be able to do in that day.

This man — seemingly unopposed, or not deterred by a military power as seen existing today — will move against the Jews (“arms shall stand on his part” [Daniel 11:31a]), beginning in Jerusalem, in a very sudden and what would appear to be a very unexpected manner. The Jews are told that when they see this man desecrating the Holy of Holies in the rebuilt Temple, if outside their homes, to not even take time to go back inside to pick anything up, but to flee from this man’s presence, to run for their lives (Matthew 24:15ff).

That is how sudden and swift things will transpire when this man’s actions begin a three and one-half-year Holocaust, which, after beginning in Jerusalem, will then spread throughout the land and the earth, evidently quite quickly. And every single Jew — not just in Europe, but worldwide — will be caught up in it this time.

Following That Future Time…

Following that future time though, matters will be exactly as they existed when the three Hebrews emerged from the furnace in Daniel chapter three:

“Then Nebuchadnezzar spake, and said, Blessed be the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, who has sent his angel, and delivered his servants that trusted in him, and have changed the king’s word, and have yielded their bodies, that they might not serve nor worship any god, except their own God.

Therefore I make a decree, That every people, nation, and language, which speaketh anything amiss against the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego shall be cut in pieces, and their houses shall be made a dunghill: because there is no other God that can deliver after this sort.

Then the king promoted Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, in the province of Babylon” (Daniel 3:28-30).

A similar ending is seen in the Book of Esther, where another facet of the same matter has been given.

Haman, another type of the man who will sit on Satan’s throne during the coming Tribulation, sought to have all the Jews in the province slain. But in the end, through circumstances brought about by God’s sovereign control over all things, Haman suffered the same fate which he had sought to inflict upon the Jews. Haman himself was impaled on the same gallows which he had built for Mordecai, a Jew who “sat in the king’s gate.”

And, the two prominent Jews dealt with throughout the book — Esther and Mordecai, representing, as the three Hebrews in Daniel, the entire nation — found themselves, at the close of events seen in the book, in positions comparable to that seen in Daniel.

Esther came into possession of all that Haman had owned; and Mordecai, among other honors, was promoted in the kingdom:

“Then the king Ahasuerus said unto Esther the queen and to Mordecai the Jew, Behold, I have given Esther the house of Haman, and him they have hanged upon the gallows, because he laid his hand upon the Jews…

And the king Ahasuerus laid a tribute upon the land, and upon the isles of the sea.

And all the acts of his power and of his might, and the declaration of the greatness of Mordecai, whereunto the king advanced him, are they not written in the book of the chronicles of the kings of Media and Persia?

For Mordecai the Jew was next unto king Ahasuerus, and great among the Jews, and accepted of the multitude of the brethren, seeking the wealth of his people, and speaking peace to all his seed” (Esther 8:7; 10:1-3).

The same story is told from yet another perspective in the account of Joseph and his brethren in Genesis chapters thirty-seven through forty-five.

The story begins with Joseph’s rejection by his brethren (Genesis 37) and it ends with Joseph’s acceptance by his brethren (Genesis 45). Then, in the latter part of the story, two seven-year periods are seen — a seven-year time of plenty, followed by a seven-year time of famine. And the time of famine would be so severe that the time of plenty would not even be remembered (Genesis 41:29-32).

Throughout the time of plenty (Genesis 41:47-53), Joseph’s brethren continued in the same state as seen back in chapter thirty-seven — as the ones rejecting him, not even knowing that he was still alive.

But, once the time of famine arrived (Genesis 41:54-57), they were left with no place to turn for help other than to Joseph (who had been elevated to second in command over all Egypt and one whom they knew NOT, even later when in his presence [Genesis 42:1ff]).

And, in the end, they were driven to the place where they had to acknowledge, in Joseph’s presence, that which they had done years before (resulting from their rejection of him [Genesis 44:16ff]).

Then Joseph, with his brethren brought to this point, was unable to contain himself any longer. He wept aloud as he revealed himself to his brethren:

“I am Joseph…whom ye sold into Egypt” (Genesis 45:3-4b [3a]).

His brethren, understandably, were “troubled at his presence” (Genesis 45:4), but Joseph set them at ease, calling attention to God’s reason and purpose for that which had occurred (Genesis 45:5).

And, after certain events had transpired, Joseph’s brethren went forth with a dual message:

“Joseph is yet alive, and he is governor over all the land of Egypt” (Genesis 45:26).

Placing these types together provides different facets of the complete picture. We are presently living during a time of plenty, but a time of famine is coming, one like unto Haman is coming, and a furnace heated seven times hotter than normal awaits Israel.

The nation will be driven to the SAME place Joseph’s brethren were driven; and the nation, during this time, is going to do EXACTLY the SAME thing Joseph’s brethren did. They will go to their Brother for help; they will go to Jesus for help, One Whom they will NOT know, the One Whom they rejected and crucified in past time.

They will be brought to the place, in His presence, where they will be left WITHOUT a choice other than to acknowledge their guilt (Zechariah 12:10-14; 13:6). And Jesus will then reveal Himself to them, evidently weeping, as Joseph did in the type:

I am Jesus…Whom ye crucified.

The Jews will, understandably, be troubled, EXACTLY as Joseph’s brethren were troubled. But Jesus will set them at ease, calling attention to God’s reason and purpose for that which had occurred (cf. Luke 24:25-27).

And after certain events transpire (those seen in the Jewish festivals and certain judgments yet to occur [the trumpet and vial judgments]), the Jewish people will go forth to the nations of the earth with the SAME dual message which Joseph’s brethren carried forth:

Jesus is alive, and He is Governor over the entire earth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document: “Never Again!” by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Ministers of the New Covenant
For Israel ALONE, or for BOTH Israel and the Church?
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah” (Jeremiah 31:31).

“Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament [‘the New Covenant’]…” (II Corinthians 3:6a).

Because of an existing confusion among numerous Christians about the New Covenant, the matter needs to be briefly dealt with, in relation to both Israel and the Church.

A failure, over the years, to understand that which is involved in this covenant has resulted in all types of heretical teachings in Christendom, usually attempting to see and understand the New Covenant relating to both the Church (present) and Israel (future).

The New Covenant is referred to by name only once in the Old Testament (Jeremiah 31:31-33), though sparingly referenced other times (e.g., Ezekiel 34:25-31; 37:26-28 [“a covenant of peace”]). BUT, though this covenant is sparingly referenced, the Old Testament is replete with information concerning the conditions which will exist once this covenant has been made (e.g., Isaiah 2:1-5; Joel 2:25-32; Amos 9:11-15).

In the synoptic gospels, reference is made to “the blood of the new covenant” (Matthew 26:28; Mark 14:24; Luke 22:20).

Then, reference is made to this covenant or to the blood of this covenant different places in several of the epistles (Romans 11:27; I Corinthians 11:25; II Corinthians 3:6; Hebrews 7:22; 8:6-8, 10; 9:14-16; 10:16; 12:24). And this covenant would be alluded to in places such as Ephesians 2:12; Hebrews 10:29; 13:20.

As can be readily seen, reference to the New Covenant, after some fashion, is something seen far more extensively in the New Testament than in the Old.

However, somewhat the opposite of that is true when dealing with conditions which will exist following the New Covenant being made. Though this is something pervading the whole of the Old Testament, it is not seen in this same pervasive manner in the New.

References to the New Covenant in the Old Testament have to do SOLELY with Israel and the theocracy, establishing a BASE for a proper understanding of the New Testament references to this covenant.

The New Covenant is referenced in the synoptic gospels during the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel and in the epistles during the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel.

Romans, I, II Corinthians, and evidently Hebrews (all referencing this covenant) were written during this time, during the Acts period when the kingdom was being re-offered to Israel.

The New Covenant will one day replace a PRIOR covenant made with Israel (Jeremiah 31:31-33; Hebrews 9:1, 15). And the New Covenant, in this respect, is ALWAYS associated with Israel, replacing the Old, NEVER with the Church, which has NO Old to replace.

And reference to this covenant being made with Israel during the offer and re-offer of the kingdom would go hand-in-hand with the message.

The New Covenant though would have to do with the kingdom covenanted to David (as did the Old), NOT with the kingdom of the heavens. BUT, the latter could NOT be realized apart from the former, along with a realization of the New Covenant replacing the Old.

Note that Romans 11:27 is in the Jewish section of Romans (Romans 9-11), with the immediate context having to do with Israel’s salvation.

And essentially the same thing is seen in II Corinthians 3:6, with most of the chapter having to do with Israel, as seen in Romans.

Then, there are a number of references to this covenant in Hebrews 7-10, 12, which would evidently reflect on when this book was written.

Like John’s gospel, dealing with signs (for the purpose stated in John 20:30-31), Hebrews, dealing with the New Covenant, would evidently have had to be written during this same time as well (during the Acts period, during the time of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel).

Paul’s reference to individuals “also” being made ministers of the New Covenant in II Corinthians 3:6 could ONLY have had to do with their ministry to Israel, NOT to the Church — in association with the signs also being manifested in this Church.

Christians are saved by the blood of the New Covenant, Christ’s shed blood, the blood upon which this covenant will be established and rest.

BUT, the New Covenant itself has NOTHING to do with “the one new man ‘in Christ’.” Rather, this covenant has to do with “Israel” ALONE.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document: Ministers of the New Covenant by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Prophetic Calendar of Israel
The Seven Jewish Festivals
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel and say unto them, Concerning the feasts of the Lord, which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, even these are my feasts.

Six days shall work be done: but the seventh day is the Sabbath of rest; an holy convocation; ye shall do no work therein: it is the Sabbath of the Lord in all your dwellings.

These are the feasts of the Lord, even holy convocations, which ye shall proclaim in their seasons.

In the fourteenth day of the first month…” (Leviticus 23:1-5a).

The seven festivals in Leviticus chapter twenty-three constitute what could be called, “The Prophetic Calendar of Israel.”

These seven festivals are JEWISH, not Christian. They were given to Israel, through Moses, and have to do with the Jewish people alone. They foreshadow a chronological sequence of events which began to occur in the camp of Israel at the time of Christ’s first coming, which will be continued and concluded at the time of Christ’s return.

And though there was a beginning fulfillment at the time of Christ’s first coming, ALL SEVEN FESTIVALS remain unfulfilled, awaiting a continued and complete fulfillment at the time of Christ’s return.

A secondary application of that seen in these festivals — that foreshadowed by these events, along with the sequence in which these events occurred — can be seen in the history of the Church, but that is neither here nor there. These festivals are JEWISH, they have to do with THE JEWISH PEOPLE, and this MUST be recognized.

The complete fulfillment of Israel’s national Passover (the first of the seven festivals, which began to be fulfilled at Christ’s first coming), in the antitype of Exodus chapter twelve, is yet future, as are events in the other six festivals. Concluding events surrounding the Passover must occur FIRST, and this feast of the Lord will not be fulfilled until Israel’s Messiah returns, following the Tribulation.

Thus, the continued progression of events in these seven festivals reveal a continued progression, to completion, of events which will occur in the camp of Israel following Christ’s return as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek to deliver His covenant people.

Following Christ’s return at the end of the Tribulation there will be a seventy-five-day period between the end of the last seven years of Daniel’s prophecy and the beginning of the Millennium (Daniel 12:11-13). And Scripture clearly reveals that the events set forth in the first six feasts of the Lord, leading up to events in the terminal festival, the feast of Tabernacles, will, of necessity (Daniel 12:12), have to transpire during this time.

Then the feast of Tabernacles itself will be fulfilled during the ensuing millennial reign.

a) Passover:  This festival has to do with the national conversion of Israel, when the nation looks upon the Pierced One. The Lamb has already died, Israel has slain the Lamb (Acts 2:23, 36; 7:52), the blood has been shed (Exodus 12:6), but Israel has yet to apply the blood (Exodus 12:7).

In this respect, the festival was partially fulfilled almost 2,000 years ago, but the complete fulfillment awaits a future date.

Israel today dwells between the statement ending Exodus 12:6 and the statement beginning Exodus 12:7, and this festival can be fulfilled only when the nation acts in accordance with that stated in verse seven:

“…the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it [the paschal lamb, foreshadowing the Paschal Lamb which Israel slew 1,500 years later] in the evening [lit., ‘between the evenings,’ which is understood as time part way between noon and 6 PM].

And they shall take of the blood [that which Israel has yet to do]…” (Exodus 12:6-7a [6b]).

Note in the type that the Passover occurred while Israel was still in Egypt.

In the antitype Israel will have her national Passover while the nation is still scattered throughout the Gentile world (“Egypt” is always a type of the world in Scripture). This is the time when “they [the Jewish people] will look upon” their Messiah, and a nation will be “born at once” (Zechariah 12:10; Isaiah 66:8).

As well, bear something in mind about Israel in relation to the Passover. When time once again begins in Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy, Israel will find herself, time-wise, in the position of having just crucified the nation’s Messiah.

The passage of generations in this respect is meaningless. Every generation of Jews both before and since that time has shared exactly the same guilt in which the generation committing the act found itself guilty of in 33 A.D. (cf. Matthew 23:35-39; 27:25; Luke 13:33-35).

If this were not true, the nation would have to be divided in this respect, with part of the nation unclean through contact with the dead body of their Messiah and part not unclean.

Scripture though presents THE ENTIRE NATION as unclean (Numbers 19). THE ENTIRE NATION, not just part of the nation, will one day avail herself of the ransom (translated “satisfaction” KJV) in Numbers 35:31-32.

In short, every Jew alive today — or at any time in history, past or future during Man’s Day — is just as guilty, in God’s eyes, as those comprising the generation committing this act in 33 A.D. (note that those slaying Christ were also guilty of slaying the Prophets, among others, hundreds and thousands of years earlier [Matthew 23:35-37]; and, accordingly, as previously stated, so are ALL Jews throughout ALL time).

Israel has slain the Lamb (for the paschal lamb was given to Israel, and they are the only nation which could slay this lamb [Acts 2:23, 36; 7:52]). But, the Jewish people have yet to apply the blood of the Paschal Lamb which they slew in 33 A.D.

And the festivals in Leviticus 23 MUST be fulfilled, relative to Israel, in chronological order. Before any of the other six festivals can be fulfilled, the blood of the Paschal Lamb MUST be applied (through belief, when they look upon the One Whom they pierced [Zechariah 12:10 — not the generation in 33 A.D. but the generation alive in that coming day]).

b) Unleavened Bread:  This festival has to do with the removal of sin from the house (house of Israel) after the Passover.

Of what sin (or sins) is Israel guilty? Israel is guilty of unbelief, resulting in disobedience over centuries of time, with an apex of this disobedience seen in Israel’s harlotry out among the nations. Then the Jewish people climaxed their unbelief, disobedience, by crucifying their Messiah when He appeared to the nation.

And, because of this climactic act, as previously seen, Israel is presently unclean through contact with the dead body of the nation’s Messiah, and the Jewish people will remain unclean for two days (2,000 years [Numbers 19:11-12]).

After two days, on the third day (on the third 1,000-year period [after the Tribulation, which will end the two days]), the Jewish people are going to acknowledge their sin in the presence of the very One Whom the nation crucified (cf. Genesis 44:16). Israel will then put sin out of the house (out of the house of Israel).

c) First Fruits:  This festival has to do with resurrection. Christ was raised from the dead on this day, and Old Testament saints will be raised from the dead at this time, fulfilling this festival. The first fruits of the resurrection of Old Testament saints occurred after Christ was raised (Matthew 27:52-53). The main harvest will follow.

d) Pentecost:  Note what began to occur on the day of Pentecost, 33 A.D. (Acts 2:1ff). Joel’s prophecy began to be fulfilled, and this prophecy would have been completely fulfilled had Israel done what Peter told the Jews to do in Acts 2:38 — national repentance, followed by national baptism.

However, Israel did not repent, the nation was subsequently set aside for a dispensation, and any fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy has also been set aside with Israel for a dispensation. Joel’s prophecy cannot be fulfilled today, even in part. But it will be fulfilled immediately after the resurrection of Old Testament saints (Joel 2:27-32).

e)  Trumpets:  This festival has to do with the regathering of Israel. Christians await a trumpet calling them into the heavens before the Tribulation; Israel awaits a trumpet calling the nation back into the land after the Tribulation, following Christ’s return (Matthew 24:29-31; I Thessalonian 4:16-18).

(Note that this restoration, seen in Ezekiel 37, among numerous other places, follows not only Israel’s national conversion [following their applying, through belief, the blood of the Passover Lamb Whom the nation slew in 33 A.D.] but also the resurrection of O.T. saints.

The dead [raised} return with the living [cf. Exodus 12:40-41; 13:19]; and, together, they will comprise “the whole house of Israel” in that day.)

f)  Atonement:  This festival has to do with a cleansing from sin for a people who will have already availed themselves of the blood of the Passover Lamb. Activities on this day have to do with blood on the mercy seat and cleansing from sin (sins previously acknowledged and put out of the house [the house of Israel], fulfilling the festival of unleavened bread.

Atonement (the ransom [Numbers 35:31-32] is from a cognate form of the word for “atonement” in the Hebrews text) is to be provided for Israel’s sin of crucifying her Messiah (the same blood shed at Calvary, now on the mercy seat). Note the order in Ezekiel 36:24-25 — a regathering before cleansing from sin.

g)  Tabernacles:  This is the last of the festivals and has to do with offerings made unto the Lord and a time of rest at the conclusion of the preceding feasts of the Lord. This festival points forward to the millennial offerings (Ezekiel 45:15ff; 46:2ff) and a time of rest in the coming age after the conclusion of events surrounding the first six feasts of the Lord.

This festival lasted for seven days — a complete period of time — pointing forward to the complete duration of the Millennium.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document: The Prophetic Calendar of Israel by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Distinctions — Israel, the Church
God Deals with Each within Dispensational Boundaries
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“But now thus saith the Lord that created thee, O Jacob, and he that formed thee, O Israel, Fear not: for I have redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy name; thou art mine” (Isaiah 43:1).

“Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature [‘creation’]: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new” (II Corinthians 5:17).

Near the end of the past dispensation, God interrupted His dealings with Israel seven years short of the dispensation being completed, set Israel aside, and called an entirely new nation into existence.

This new nation is NOT Jewish; NOR is this new nation Gentile. Rather, this new nation is comprised of believing Jews and believing Gentiles who have become new creations “in Christ” (II Corinthians 5:17); and these new creations “in Christ” — saved Jews and saved Gentiles TOGETHER — form ONE NEW MAN (Ephesians 2:11-15).

(Note in the preceding respect that there are three separate and distinct creations in the human race today — Jew, Gentile, and the Church of God [I Corinthians 10:32].

From Adam to Jacob — during time covering slightly over two millenniums — there was only one creation. Then God took Abraham’s grandson, Jacob, and formed a separate creation [Isaiah 43:1].

The descendants of Jacob through his twelve sons, later referred to as Jews, were then seen as separate and distinct from the remainder of the human race, referred to following this time as Gentiles [i.e., by definition, someone who was not a Jew, not a descendant of Jacob and his progeny through his twelve sons].

From Jacob to Christ — almost two more millenniums — the human race was divided into these two distinct creations.

Then, following Christ’s crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension, an entirely new creation was brought into existence, COMPLETELY SEPARATE from either of the prior two creations — either the Jews or the Gentiles.

On the day of Pentecost, 33 A.D., this new creation, which was NEITHER Jew nor Gentile, but A NEW CREATION “in Christ,” was brought into existence.

Then, beyond this point, to the present time, three separate and distinct creations have existed in the human race — Jew, Gentile, and the Church of God [the one new man “in Christ”].)

During the present dispensation, God is dealing with this new man, NOT with Israel. And this new man — referred to as a nation (Gk., ethnos, “ethnic group”; cf. Matthew. 21:43; I Peter 2:9-10) — is exactly as Scripture describes.

It is a nation completely separate from all other nations on earth — separate from either Israel or the Gentile nations (Galatians 3:26-29). And God has set aside an entire dispensation in which He will deal solely with this new man.

In the preceding respect, there is absolutely NO PLACE in Christendom for distinctions to be made between saved Jews and saved Gentiles. Both are new creations “in Christ,” part of the one new man, wherein distinctions between those comprising this new man DO NOT and CANNOT EXIST (Galatians 3:26-29; Ephesians 2:11-15; 3:1-6).

But in Christendom today, completely contrary to Scripture, certain individuals from both groups (from saved Jews, and from saved Gentiles) attempt to form distinctions between these two groups.

For example:

There are congregations of saved Jews calling themselves “Messianic Jews” or “completed Jews” (both misnomers), attempting to distinguish themselves from saved Gentiles (an impossibility).

And there are groups comprised of saved Gentiles who look askance at saved Jews, somewhat forcing these saved Jews to meet together in separate places, often referred to as “Messianic congregations.”

ALL of this — by saved Jews or by saved Gentiles — forms no more than vain attempts to build up a middle wall which has been broken down by Christ Himself (Ephesians 2:14).

And, as well, there is absolutely NO PLACE in Christendom for the new creation “in Christ” to go back to the old creation in Jacob (cf. Isaiah 43:1, 7; II Corinthians 5:17) and attempt to bring things from this old creation over into the new (cf. Matthew 9:16-17). God has set Israel aside for a dispensation; and He is, today, dealing with the one new man “in Christ,” NOT with Israel.

And for those comprising this new man — whether saved Jews or saved Gentiles — to go back to Israel (a nation set aside) and bring things having to do with this nation over into things having to do with the one new man (the Law, robes, forms, ceremonies, etc.) is not only completely out of place but it serves to break down distinctions which God established between the two creations, adding to an already existing confusion.

(All of these type things CAN ONLY result in little more than a mixture of Judiasm and paganism [which Judiasm becomes through this means] with an affected Christian atmosphere.

And efforts of so-called Messianic groups [saved Jews meeting together] trying this type thing CAN ONLY produce the same end results.

Either way the matter is viewed, an attempt is being made to mix things having to do with two completely separate creationse.g., the use of old wineskins to hold new wine [Matthew 9:11; Mark 2:22] — and, from a Biblical standpoint, any attempt to do so WILL ALWAYS result in only one thing — a complete sham.)

God is simply NOT dealing with Israel today. Israel has been set aside, and God is presently dealing with the one new man (saved Jews and saved Gentiles, alike, where NO distinction exists), with the focus in ONE CENTRAL REALM.

The Spirit of God is in the world today searching for a bride for God’s Son, with the search being conducted among those comprising the one new man (Genesis 24; ref. the author’s article, “Lamp Broadcast-The Complete Story Told in Genesis 22-25 by Arlen Chitwood.pdf”).

And once the Spirit has completed this work, the one new man will be removed, with a view to this new man being dealt with in relation to the reason he had been called into existence.

Then God will resume His dealings with Israel (during seven unfulfilled years of the past dispensation, completing not only the Jewish dispensation [stopped at the time of Christ’s crucifixion, seven years short of completion] but Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week and Man’s Day as well).

God’s dealings with both Israel and the Church (the new nation, the one new man “in Christ”) MUST be kept separate and distinct from one another. To have God dealing with either Israel during the present dispensation or the Church once God resumes His dealings with Israel is COMPLETELY FOREIGN to the way in which Scripture sets forth God’s dispensational dealings with man.

As previously seen, the one new man — comprised of those “in Christ,” ALL Christians — will be removed at the end of the present dispensation. And this will be for reasons surrounding two nations — both the one new man and Israel.

God will complete His dealings with one nation (the one new man), in the heavens, in relation to this nation’s calling; and God will then complete His dealings with the other nation (Israel), on the earth, in relation to this nation’s calling.

The former nation possesses a heavenly calling and the latter an earthly calling (after having forfeited the heavenly); and it is only fitting that God will complete His dealings with each in the place to which they have been called.

The preceding is the clear teaching seen in both the Old Testament types and the New Testament antitypes.

Biblical distinctions surrounding both Israel and the Church MUST be maintained throughout, and Scripture MUST be allowed to speak for itself in that which has been revealed about both.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document:  Distinctions — Israel, the Church by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Complete Story Told in Gen. Chs. 22-25
The Duality of Genesis 22:11-14 and Genesis 22:15-18
THEN, That Seen in Genesis 23-25a — WIVES
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“And they called Rebekah, and said unto her, Wilt thou go with this man? And she said, I will go.

And they sent away Rebekah their sister, and her nurse, and Abraham’s servant, and his men.

And they blessed Rebekah, and said unto her, Thou art our sister, be thou the mother of thousands of millions, and let thy seed possess the gate of those which hate them.

And Rebekah arose, and her damsels, and they rode upon the camels, and followed the man: and the servant took Rebekah, and went his way” (Genesis 24:58-61).

Abraham had sent his eldest servant into Mesopotamia to procure a bride for his son, Isaac. The servant had been given specific instructions that the bride was to come from Abraham’s family. And, in order to properly carry out his mission, ALL of Abraham’s goods had been placed in his possession (Genesis 24:1-10).

Abraham’s servant, prior to his departure, took TEN of his master’s camels, and the clear inference from the text is that the servant was to use these camels to carry his master’s goods into Mesopotamia. In the text (Genesis 24:10), THE NUMBER of camels is specifically connected with THE AMOUNT of Abraham’s goods in the servant’s possession.

“Ten” is a complete number; it shows ordinal completion. And the servant, singling out ten camels, showed, in a numerical respect, that ALL THE GOODS of his master were in his hand.

Then, once in Mesopotamia, the servant found the prospective bride by a well of water. And through a series of events, which revealed to the servant that Rebekah was indeed the one whom he sought, he began to take things from his master’s goods and give them to her.

Through this means, the servant began to open up and reveal things to Rebekah surrounding that belonging to the father, which would one day belong to his son.

And it was only AFTER this had occurred that the prospective bride was confronted with the question:

“Wilt thou go with this man?” (Genesis 24:58a).

ONE Thing, ONE Means, ONE Goal

That which had been revealed to Rebekah had to do with ONE THING ALONE. It had to do with THE PURPOSE for the servant’s mission into Mesopotamia and that which lay in the future once this purpose had been realized.

And, in order to bring about the fulfillment of this purpose, the servant, after finding the prospective bride, used ONE MEANS ALONE.

The servant, then making known the purpose for his journey, began to take certain things from the goods belonging to his master and give them to Rebekah.

The servant did not speak of himself. Rather, he spoke of his master and his master’s son. And, through taking certain things from the goods belonging to his master, he began to progressively reveal to Rebekah that which would one day belong to and be controlled by the Son.

And the son’s wife, completing the son, would inherit with him. The son and his wife together, as ONE COMPLETE PERSON, would exercise control over ALL these goods at that future time.

Set within the type, the work of Abraham’s servant occurred among those from Abraham’s family (Genesis 24:3-4, 9, 15), following the offering of Abraham’s son (Genesis 22), following the death of Abraham’s wife (Genesis 23), but preceding Abraham’s remarriage (Genesis 25).

The things which occurred in chapter twenty-two — death, with the son being received from the place of the dead on the third day (Genesis 22:4-5; cf. Hebrews 11:17-19), along with the seed of Abraham being multiplied (as the stars of the heaven and the sand which is on the seashore), possessing the gate of the enemy, and being the channel through which blessings would flow (Genesis 22:17-18) — made ALL of the things which occurred in Genesis 23-25 possible.

Then, the events occurring throughout the subsequent three chapters, dealing with “wives,” occurred in a manner which brought the entire matter TO THE DESIRED GOAL.

The death of the father’s wife, FOLLOWING the things pertaining to the offering of the son, ALLOWED attention to be turned to matters pertaining to a wife for the son (Genesis 22; 23). And that is what is seen in chapter twenty-four.

Then, THE WHOLE of that which is in view is brought to a climax through the son’s marriage at the end of the chapter and the father’s remarriage at the beginning of chapter twenty-five.

EVERYTHING moves toward that seen at the end of chapter twenty-four and the beginning of chapter twenty-five — the son possessing a wife who would inherit with him; and the father again possessing a wife, who, unlike his former wife, would be very fruitful.

In this respect, the servant’s search for the bride in Genesis chapter twenty-four has to do with the continuation of a sequence of events from previous chapters, which would be brought to A CLIMACTIC GOAL at the end of chapter twenty-four and the beginning of chapter twenty-five.

Accordingly, that end was NOT something which could be brought to pass while the servant was in Mesopotamia seeking the bride for his master’s son.

The servant was to remain in Mesopotamia ONLY until he had procured the bride. Once this had been accomplished, he was TO LEAVE with the bride in order to present the bride to the son, bringing about A FULL COMPLETION to his mission. This, in turn, would allow matters seen at the beginning of chapter twenty-five to occur, bringing A FULL END to the whole of that which was in view.

Everything which the servant revealed while in Mesopotamia had to do with THE GOAL out ahead. Rebekah’s family understood these things; and Rebekah, as well, understood these things. And the reason why they understood these things is very simple.

The servant had revealed these things to them, and they believed the testimony of the servant.

That is the type, and EXACTLY the same thing MUST be seen in the antitype.

That seen in the antitype of Genesis chapter twenty-two — the death and resurrection of the Son (Genesis 22:11-14) and the subsequent promise (Genesis 22:15-18) — makes it ALL possible. Toward the end of chapter twenty-two, following that revealed about the death and resurrection of the Son, mention is made of the heavenly seed and earthly seed of Abraham possessing the gate of the enemy.

Wives in Three Chapters

Then, following a few verses about Abraham’s return to Beersheba and Abraham’s brother’s family (Genesis 22:19-24), WIVES occupy the prominent place in the next three chapters:

Abraham’s WIFE dies (Genesis 23).

A WIFE is procured for the son (Genesis 24).

Abraham again takes A WIFE (Genesis 25).

What is this about? It’s very simple. The whole of the type is dealing with man one day occupying the position for which he was created in the beginning.

Salvation has been provided for this purpose (Genesis 22 [a]).

Possessing the gate of the enemy (Genesis 22 [b]) has to do with this purpose.

Then the remainder of the overall type (Genesis 23-25a) has to do with bringing this purpose to pass.

(“The gate” of a city was the place where legal matters were transacted on behalf of those in the city [e.g., Ruth 4:1ff]; and possessing the gate would be an Eastern way of stating that the person exercised control over that particular city, which, in relation to the ultimate destiny of the seed of Abraham — both heavenly and earthly — would be governmental control over the earth from both heavenly and earthly spheres.

Note that THIS SAME EXPRESSION was used by members of Rebekah’s family relative to Rebekah’s seed when they sent her away in Genesis 24:60, carrying the same thought from Genesis 22:17-18] into the relationship in which Rebekah was about to enter.)

But why such an emphasis on WIVES in chapters twenty-three through twenty-five, following that revealed in chapter twenty-two? There is an emphasis of this nature at this point in the overall type simply because of that which previously had been revealed surrounding the first man, the first Adam, who had been created to rule in Genesis chapters one and two.

Man CANNOT rule alone. He MUST have a wife to rule with him — he as king, and she as consort queen.

(Note that revelation in Scripture is progressive in this respect. One does not begin a study of Scripture in Genesis 22-25 apart from understanding things revealed prior to these chapters. Otherwise, he will be unable to properly understand that being revealed in these chapters.

And this same principle would hold true at any point in Scripture. Later revelation is built on prior revelation. If an individual would properly understand the N.T., he must first possess an understanding of that revealed prior to N.T. revelation, that revealed in the O.T.

This is why, when studying the N.T., a person continually finds himself going back to Moses and the Prophets. He is studying commentary in the N.T., and he needs to understand that to which the commentary pertains if he is to properly understand the commentary.)

For man to rule, he must rule as a complete being; and ONLY through a union with a woman — a husband-wife relationship — is the man seen as complete in this respect.

The picture is derived from Eve being formed from a part of Adam’s body, then presented back to Adam as a helpmate. Eve, a part of Adam’s very being — bone of his bones, and flesh of his flesh — completed Adam. The woman, being presented back to the man, made him one complete person (Genesis 2:21-24).

And God said of the man and woman together, “…let them have dominion” (Genesis 1:26-28). The man could rule only as a complete being, which necessitated the woman ruling as consort queen with him.

This whole matter set forth in these opening two chapters CANNOT CHANGE at a later point in Scripture. The exercise of regality in the human realm MUST OCCUR through a husband-wife relationship. Neither the man nor the woman can rule alone. They MUST rule together as one complete person, with the man occupying the headship.

This is why WIVES occupy the forefront in three chapters following that which is stated in chapter twenty-two.

The means of salvation is seen in the first part of chapter twenty-two (Genesis 22).

The purpose for salvation is seen in the latter part of the same chapter.

And this purpose is then realized at the conclusion of that which follows, i.e., at the conclusion of that which is stated about WIVES in these three subsequent chapters.

(This is the reason why God, in the O.T. theocracy, could not rule alone in “the kingdom of men.” He HAD TO HAVE a wife to rule with Him. If He hadn’t had a wife, He would have violated that which He Himself established when He created man.

And the same MUST hold true for God’s Son. He cannot rule alone. He MUST HAVE a wife to rule with Him for exactly the same reasons as seen in the husband-wife relationship between God and Israel in the O.T. theocracy, which goes back to the principle set forth in Genesis chapters one and two.

All of this is seen in the marriage relationship today, which is the basis for not only properly understanding Ephesians 5:22-32 but the entire marriage relationship [note that this section in Ephesians 5 cannot be properly understood apart from that revealed in Genesis 1; 2].

The wife completes the husband. They rule in the house together, as ONE complete person — he as king, and she as consort queen. He exercises the headship, but she rules as co-heir with him. That which belongs to him belongs to her.

The husband and wife rule the house together after this fashion, looking out ahead to the same relationship which they can one day exercise with Christ, ruling as co-heir with Him over His house. And, as seen in Isaiah 2:1-4, this has to do with rulership over the entire earth.)

Matters surrounding all of this will be realized through that foreshadowed by events at the end of chapter twenty-four and the beginning of chapter twenty-five — the Son taking a wife, and God restoring His wife to her rightful place. Apart from this, there can be NO future theocracy.

Events at the end of chapter twenty-four and the beginning of chapter twenty-five foreshadow events which will exist during the Messianic Era, when Abraham’s seed — both heavenly and earthly — possess the gate of the enemy. This is THE CLIMACTIC POINT to which ALL events beginning in chapter twenty-one (the birth of Isaac) lead.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document: The Complete Story Told in Gen. Chs. 22-25 by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Except…Ye Shall All Likewise Perish
DON’T Interpret Scripture Using ONLY the Text
LOOK at the Context & the Overall Subject Matter
ALLOW Scripture to Interpret Scripture
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.

And Jesus answering said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galilaeans were sinners above all the Galilaeans, because they suffered such things?

I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem?

I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish” (Luke 13:1-5).

Luke 13:1-5 is a good passage to illustrate proper Biblical interpretation — studying Scripture both leading into the passage and continuing out of the passage, allowing Scripture to interpret itself.

The whole of Luke chapters twelve and thirteen provide the overall subject matter at hand, completely in line with the message seen throughout the four gospels.

And, remaining with this overall subject matter, the eight verses continuing from the text (Luke 13:6-13), which deal more directly with the preceding five verses, provide the necessary information to open this text to one’s understanding.

The Overall Subject Matter at Hand

The overall subject matter at hand throughout the four gospels has to do with the proclamation of the kingdom of the heavens to the nation of Israel. The proclamation of this message — an offer of the kingdom to Israel, contingent on national repentance — began with John the Baptist and continued with Jesus, the Twelve, and the Seventy.

This is the central subject matter seen throughout the four gospels, with Israel, after some three and one-half years, continuing to reject the message and ultimately crucifying the Messenger.

Then, following Christ’s crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension, there was a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, by the disciples and others, which lasted for about the next thirty years (33 A.D. to about 62 A.D.). But the re-offer of the kingdom, seen throughout the Book of Acts (Acts 2:1-28:28), as the original offer, was rejected as well.

And, in conjunction with the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, the Church was called into existence at the beginning of this reoffer (Acts 2:1ff) to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected in the gospels and would again reject in Acts.

During the Acts period, the Church, as Israel, is also seen being offered the kingdom (after all, the kingdom, or things related to the kingdom, is at the center of the reason for the existence of the Church). But the Jewish people held priority. The proclamation of the message throughout this time was ALWAYS “to the Jew first,” but, at the same time, it was “also to the Greek [Gentile]” (Romans 1:16; 2:9-10).

In the gospels, the offer of the kingdom was to the Jew ONLY (Matthew 10:1ff; 15:24). In Acts, this offer was to BOTH the Jew and Greek (saved Gentiles, forming the Church), with the Jew holding priority. Then, beyond the Acts period, with Israel completely set aside (cf. Genesis 23; 24; Matthew 21:43), the Church is seen as the SOLE recipient of this offer.

(The preceding has been stated in a very succinct manner, providing sufficient information to show the central subject matter seen throughout the gospels, leading into Acts — a necessity to properly understand Luke 13:1-5, or about anything else in the gospels.

Also note in this respect that a proper understanding of the gospels is foundational to a proper understanding of Acts; and a proper understanding of Acts is foundational to a proper understanding of the epistles, for the subject matter seen in one sets the stage for and flows in a natural manner into the other.

And, back behind all of this is the whole of the O.T., providing a proper foundation and background necessary for a proper understanding of the New, beginning with Genesis in the Old and the gospels in the New.

Thus, viewing the whole of the matter, ONE central message with MANY different facets pervades ALL Scripture.

For more specific information on this complete, overall subject that has been succinctly covered, refer to the author’s book, Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles [A Study about the End of Angelic Rule and the Beginning of Man’s Rule in the Kingdom, as Seen in the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles].  Also in this site:  
Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles.)

The Immediate Context, a Parable

The parable of “a certain Man” Who had “a fig tree planted in His vineyard” immediately follows the account in Luke 13:1-5:

“He spake also this parable; A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none.

Then said he unto the dresser of his vineyard, Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it down; why cumbereth it the ground?

And he answering said unto him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it: And if it bear fruit, well: and if not, then after that thou shalt cut it down” (Luke 13:6-9).

Parables appear sparingly in the Old Testament but are seen being used extensively by Christ during His earthly ministry, particularly the latter part of His ministry. And parables, in one respect, are much like signs, which also appear sparingly in the Old Testament but appear extensively during Christ’s earthly ministry (also in Acts, though parables do not continue into Acts).

Both parables and signs in the gospels have to do with the same central subject matter pervading all four gospels — the offer of the kingdom to the Jewish people by John, Jesus, the Twelve, and the Seventy. And signs continuing into Acts have to do with a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel by the disciples and others.

Thus, any time you see a parable or a sign in the gospels — with signs continuing into Acts — you can know ONE thing for certain. You can know that the subject, after some fashion, has to do with Israel and the kingdom; and interpretation, if done from a proper Scriptural base, MUST ALWAYS be done with this thought as foundational.

(Note that parables, by their very name, are given to provide additional information to help explain previous revelation.

The word, “parable,” is an Anglicized form of the Greek word parabole [a compound word: para, meaning “alongside,” and bole, meaning “to cast”]. Thus, a parable is simply one truth cast or placed alongside of a previous truth to help explain the previous truth.)

Now, note the provided contextual help on both sides of the text in Luke 13:1-5.

Leading into the text (Luke 12), one finds numerous things concerning the message being proclaimed to Israel — an offer of the kingdom (e.g., note particularly Luke 12:31-48).

Then, moving forward from the text, the same subject previously seen leading into this text is continued, but, as seen, in the form of a parable.

In other words, after the discourse in chapter 12, Christ, to drive home things previously stated, provides succinct details surrounding two short accounts, which include the death of individuals in both (Luke 13:1-5). Then, after relating things surrounding these two brief accounts, He provides a parable to help explain matters (Luke 13:6-9).

The parable has to do with “a certain Man” (God), “a fig tree planted in His vineyard” (Israel), and the complete offer of the kingdom to Israel (both the offer [as seen in the gospels; Luke 13:6-7] and the re-offer [as seen in Acts; Luke 13:8-9]).

And, expanding on the subject of the parable, note the same thing seen and dealt with after different fashions in Matthew 21:18-22:14.

In the preceding respect, Luke 13:1-5 could only be fully understood in the light of both the offer and the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel (extending from about 30 A.D. [Matthew 3:1ff] to about 62 A.D. [Acts 28:28]). That’s the subject of the context surrounding the text. And if Scripture is allowed to interpret Scripture, the text can ONLY be seen having to do with the SAME subject as the context.

Thus, the end of that seen in Luke 13:1-5 — actual accounts of the slaying of individuals, used to reflect upon Israel’s refusal to repent and the consequential results — could ONLY have to do with ONE thing.

The way that these accounts end could ONLY have to do with that which occurred at the end of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, with the nation still refusing to repent. These verses could ONLY have to do with the complete setting aside of the nation, with the nation now looked upon as dead (cf. Genesis 23; 24; John 11:1ff).

Since literal death and shed blood are involved in the textual account, some expositors look almost four decades ahead to the events of 70 A.D. — the destruction of Jerusalem and the slaying of thousands of Jews by Titus and his Roman army — and see literal death and shed blood involved in fulfilling the two warnings from the text (“…except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish”), seeing “likewise” as somewhat of a key word in this respect.

However, that’s not what the context on either side of the text would show. Events of 70 A.D. were the final outcome of that seen in the text, but NOT the fulfillment, for that seen in the text would have already been fulfilled some eight years earlier.

Again, Scripture is to be interpreted in the light of Scripture. Looking to events of 70 A.D. as fulfilling Christ’s warnings in Luke 13:1-5 is a textual interpretation, apart from considering the context. Thus, it is an interpretation apart from allowing Scripture to interpret itself through comparing Scripture with Scripture, which is far from sound Biblical interpretation.

Immediately Following the Parable, the Revealed Goal

Then, to carry the preceding to completion, note the revealed goal seen through a sign which Christ performed immediately after he gave the parable explaining the text:

“And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath.

And, behold, there was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed together, and could in no wise lift up herself.

And when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and said unto her, Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity.

And he laid his hands on her: and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God” (Luke 13:10-13).

This sign — a lady being healed, who then glorified God — was performed on the Sabbath. This sign was completely in line with all the signs which Christ had performed or would perform — showing what Israel could have had and would have then done had the nation repented (supernatural healing and provision, with the nation then glorifying God).

And this sign was performed on the Sabbath, pointing to the seventh and last of a septenary structure of days introduced in the opening verses of Genesis — seven days foreshadowing seven thousand years — pointing to that future time following Israel’s repentance (the earth’s coming Sabbath [Hebrews 4:9], lasting 1,000 years), with the nation then glorifying God.

This is what Israel could have had 2,000 years ago, but rejected.

As well, this is what Israel one day will have when God, through the judgments of the coming Tribulation, takes the nation to the place — the brink of almost total destruction — where they will be left without a choice other than to repent and call upon the God of their fathers (Leviticus 26:40-42; II Chronicles 7:12-14).

And this will occur at the end of six days, 6,000 years, with a view to the seventh day, the seventh 1,000-year period.

Scripture, referring to that future time uses the expression, “in that day,” clearly distinguishing events of “that day” from those of the present day (e.g., Isaiah 11:10ff; Ezekiel 38:18-23; 39:11-29; Amos 9:11-15) — that seventh day, the day toward which everything in Scripture moves.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
 
In Word Document: Except…Ye Shall All Likewise Perish by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Natural and Spiritual Bodies
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

The natural body, which man began with and which man still has, is a body of flesh, blood, and bones. Comparing Genesis 2:7 and Leviticus 17:11, there would be an evident relationship between “life” connected with breath and “life” connected with blood. Thus, from a natural standpoint, which is the realm being dealt with, the connection can be easily seen.

Imparting “life” occurs through a breathing in, as seen in Genesis 2:7; or, on the other hand, terminating life occurs through an opposite act relative to breath, a breathing out, as seen in Mark 15:37.

The former is seen in the word “inspire,” and the latter in the word “expire.” The two words are derived from the Latin word spirare, with different prepositions (in, meaning, as in English, “in”; and ek, meaning “out”) prefixed to the word. “Inspire” is derived from in-spirare (meaning, “in breath,” “to breath in”); “expire” is derived from ek-spirare (meaning, “out breath,” “to breath out”).

And the Greek words for both are structured exactly the same way — en-pneuma [or en-pneo] and ek-pneuma [or ek-pneo] — meaning exactly the same as in Latin, “to breath in” or “to breath out” respectively.

For example, on “expire,” when Christ relinquished His life at Calvary, lit., “He breathed out” (the Greek text in Mark 15:37, ekpneo [a compound word — with ek meaning “out,” and pneo meaning “breath”]).

And this is exactly what happens at the time of death to anyone today in a natural body, the type body which Christ had at the time He breathed out.

But does death occur the instant a man breathes out?

For Christ, it evidently did, for the blood which He poured out could only have remained unaffected by the absence of breath (I Peter 1:18-23), for it was the blood of God (Acts 20:28).

With the natural man though, death may not be that instantaneous. Without breath, the blood would immediately begin to be affected. The oxygen supply would be cut off, and there would no longer be life in connection with the blood within a very short time (because of the rapid rate that the heart pumps blood through the body, the immediate effect could only be measured in seconds, not minutes).

This is why skin-tone begins to change almost immediately when a person stops breathing. The oxygen supply is cut off from the blood; and without that seen in Genesis 2:7, that seen in Leviticus 17:11 can’t continue.

And that would show the connection between these two verses. Adam was created lifeless. Then, God’s breath evidently produced life through allowing oxygen to be carried to the blood. Thus, there is an inseparable connection with “life” in connection with breath and blood in the natural body.

When you get into the spiritual body, of course, the matter is different. The word for “spirit” is pneuma, which can also mean “breath” (pneuma is derived from pneo, which, as previously shown, means “breath”). Thus, life in the spiritual body is connected entirely with breath, not with both breath and blood.

But attempting to move beyond the preceding explanation would, essentially, be moving beyond that which Scripture has revealed.

The Jewish people will be raised in natural bodies of flesh, blood, and bones and possess bodies of this nature not only throughout the Millennium but throughout the following eternal ages as well.

That is plain from Luke 1:32-33:

“He [Jesus] shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest: and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David.

And he shall reign over the house of Jacob forever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end.”

Christ is going to “reign over the house of Jacob forever.” Jacob is the natural man (as opposed to Israel, the spiritual man), and the word “forever” is a translation of the Greek eis tous aionas, “with respect to the ages.” The word aion (age) is plural in this text, referring to ages without end (evident from the remainder of the verse).

With that in mind, note something a little different, though related to the subject at hand.

The Word was given entirely through Jewish writers, descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Now, give thought to what many see as a problem, though it is no problem at all if looking at the matter correctly.

All of the Old Testament was written by those of the old creation in Jacob, but not so with the New Testament. The New Testament was written by those of the new creation “in Christ,” individuals who had, in a respect, relinquished their national identities. They were seen as part of a separate creation from either the Jew or the Gentile (I Corinthians 10:32).

So, if a writer of a book in the New Testament was no longer seen as a Jew in the preceding respect, how could he occupy a position among those to whom were committed the oracles of God in Romans 3:1-2? He had to occupy this position, be a Jew, else God would not have revealed His Word through that person. If God did reveal His Word through someone not a Jew, He would be acting contrary to His revealed Word — an impossibility.

Then, to view the matter in a different manner, suppose the new creation in Christ had been a Gentile rather than a Jew. He would have been a new creation “in Christ” where there was neither Jew nor Gentile… Would he not have been just as qualified to deal with the oracles of God — i.e., God revealing His Word through this individual — as a new creation “in Christ” taken from the old creation in Jacob? After all, both would be seen as part of the one new man, in which no distinction existed between Jew and Gentile.

Want to work on it awhile? Or, do you already know the answer?

The answer is in Psalm 147:19-20, along with properly understanding what is involved in the new creation “in Christ” in II Corinthians 5:17 and Ephesians 2:15:

“He sheweth His word unto Jacob, his statutes and his judgments unto Israel.

He hath not dealt so with any nation [Heb., goy; contextually, someone other than a descendant of Jacob — a Gentile]: and as for his judgments, they have not known them. Praise ye the Lord.”

Jacob is the natural man, which doesn’t and can’t change when a person becomes a new creation “in Christ.”

This positional standing “in Christ” has nothing to do with the natural man, whether Jew or Gentile. This is why Paul, following his conversion, could refer to himself as an “Israelite” (Romans 11:1; II Corinthians 11:22), a “Jew” (Acts 21:39; 22:3), or a “Hebrew” (II Corinthians 11:22; Philippians 3:5). Thus, though a new creation “in Christ,” Paul still held the required position to handle the oracles of God.

A Gentile, though a new creation “in Christ,” doesn’t hold the required position to handle the oracles of God. He has no connection with Jacob. And the Word in Psalm 147:20 specifically states that God has not dealt with any Gentile after this fashion.

Thus, there is no need for all the research that sometimes goes into trying to prove or disprove whether Luke was a Gentile or a Jew. Psalm 147:19-20, along with Romans 3:1ff, has already settled the matter for anyone who would simply turn to these verses and believe that which Scripture has to say about the matter.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following is additional commentary on the subject in this site:  Bodies, Natural and Spiritual

In Word Document: Natural and Spiritual Bodies by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Abraham’s Salvation — Time & Place
As Seen in Two Subsequent Old Testament Types
As Seen in Christendom Today
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

In Romans 4:3, quoting from Genesis 15:6, “Abraham believed God [Abraham believed that which God had said; Abraham exercised faith], and it was counted unto him for righteousness.”

This event is looked upon by some individuals as the point in Abraham’s life where he was saved. But that CANNOT possibly be correct. The context of the statement in Genesis 15:6 has to do with that which God had previously revealed about Abraham and his progeny realizing an inheritance in another land (cf. Genesis 13:14-17; 15:2-21), which is the contextual setting of the statement in Romans as well (Romans 4:1-22). And it was in THIS realm that Abraham exercised faith, believed God.

Abraham had believed God relative to this same issue prior to the events of Genesis chapter fifteen, while still in Ur (cf. Genesis 12:1-3; Hebrews 11:8). And his belief concerning this issue, once in the land, is simply a continuing belief in God’s fulfillment of that which He had previously promised.

It had NOTHING to do with Abraham’s eternal salvation, for he could ONLY have been spiritually alive (saved) at the time he left Ur, else he could NOT have gone out “by faith” (Genesis 12:1-4; Hebrews 11:8).

Eternal salvation is NOT in view anywhere in this passage. Eternal salvation, of necessity, would have HAD to be an issue at a prior time in Abraham’s life. Abraham could ONLY have been saved prior to God commanding him to leave Ur and travel to another land, though the matter is NOT dealt with in Scripture per se.

(The means of eternal salvation is dealt with prior to the account of Abraham [which begins in Genesis chapter eleven], in parts of the first four chapters of Genesis, preceding and during Adam’s day.

And this preceding revelation provides the UNCHANGEABLE means through which Abraham would have HAD to be saved, which is NOT dealt with in the account of Abraham’s life in Ur, prior to his departure, “by faith.”

And this previously revealed means of salvation would, ALONE, tell a person that Genesis 15:6, quoted in Romans 4:3, had NOTHING to do with Abraham’s eternal salvation. Abraham’s “belief” in these passages had to do with that which God had revealed about his seed, his progeny [Genesis 15:2-21; Romans 4:1-22]. It had NOTHING to do with belief in God’s provision of a blood sacrifice, belief having to do with death and shed blood.

There are blood sacrifices following Genesis 15:6, but they have to do with ratifying the Abrahamic Covenant, previously given to Abraham some years before in Ur [Genesis 12:1-3; 15:9-23].

The typology of Abraham leaving Ur for another land would clearly show the preceding.

But first, note two later types [comparing Scripture with Scripture] dealing with the same thing — the Israelites under Moses [the nation which sprang from the loins of Abraham], over four hundred years later, leaving Egypt for the same land; and Ruth and Orpah in the Book of Ruth, leaving Moab for the same land.

On the former, the Israelites COULD NOT have left Egypt [a type of the world] and begun the journey toward the land in the Abrahamic Covenant UNTIL blood sacrifices had occurred and the matter of their eternal salvation had been settled — the death of the firstborn [Exodus 12:1ff].

On the latter, in like manner, Ruth and Orpah COULD NOT have left Moab [a type of the world] and begun the journey toward Bethlehem UNTIL EXACTLY the SAME thing had occurred, as clearly seen in the overall type [Ruth 1-4] or in the previous type of the Israelites under Moses [Exodus 12:1ff].

NOR could Abraham have previously left Ur [a type of the world] and begun the journey toward the land to which he had been called UNTIL EXACTLY the SAME thing — a blood sacrifice — had occurred.

And EXACTLY the SAME thing is seen in the life of an individual today. A person simply CANNOT exercise faith and leave the things of this world and begin moving toward the land of his calling [which in this case is a heavenly land] UNTIL AFTER he has availed himself of the blood Sacrifice, UNTIL AFTER he has been saved.

THEN and ONLY THEN can he move toward the goal of his calling.

It has ALL been set forth in the Old Testament types, and the antitype MUST follow these types in EXACT detail.)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document: Abraham’s Salvation — Time & Place by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Age of the Earth
Millions of Years?
Or, Much Younger?
Or, Maybe just 6,000 Years?
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts,

And saying, Where is the promise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation.

For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water:

Whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished:

But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men.

But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day” (II Peter 3:3-8).

How Far Back Can Man See?

In attempts to ascertain the age of the earth, one finds major discrepancies between the 6,000 years dating back to Adam, as seen in Scripture, and some of the dates man has come up with, going back much, much farther than 6,000 years — sometimes many millions of years.

So, what do you do with all of this? What or who do you believe?

First, the age of the earth is UNKNOWN and CANNOT be determined, in either the Scriptures or in man’s science. There is NOTHING to work with.

We can go back 6,000 years to the restoration of the earth and the creation of man in Genesis 1:2-31 [2b], but that’s it.

Also, note the second part of this pamphlet — “Unknowns in the Restoration” — relative to specific things which are not known, along with the necessity for the restoration of the earth being a complete restoration.

But what about dating methods used which show the earth much older than 6,000 years?

In actuality, one CAN’T use dating methods to either date the earth’s creation in the beginning or its restoration 6,000 years ago.

Any and all dating methods which man uses today are based on one or more assumptions, which cannot be proved. And all are based on uniformitarianism (all things have continued unchanged since the beginning).

The Flood during Noah’s day, ALONE, would destroy any uniformitarian thought. In short, dating methods used CANNOT go back behind the Flood (some 4,300 years ago), for no one knows about existing conditions with the canopy of water above the earth.

Thus, ANY dating method dropping back behind about 2300 B.C. is flawed at the outset.

Unknowns in the Restoration

Now, think about something else. When God restored the earth, did He restore it with apparent age?

That is, what does a newly created tree or rock look like?

For example, does a newly created tree have rings, etc? At the time of creation (creation at the time of the earth’s restoration), if this tree had been subjected to one of the dating methods used by man today, would it show zero time or maybe the passage of a number of years?

We really don’t know, though probably the latter, for man, immediately following the earth’s restoration, was created with evident age (fully grown).

It is things such as the preceding that individuals are faced with through believing some of the material put out by man, seeking to either reconcile it with Scripture or destroy that which Scripture has to say.

Just simply believe the Word. You will ALWAYS come out ahead!

Note one thing about the restoration of the earth in Genesis 1:2-25 [2b] which should be understood. This restoration could only have been a complete restoration. No trace of “the world that then was” (the world preceding the ruin seen in Genesis 1:2a), or the subsequent ruined earth (in Genesis 1:2a), can be seen in “the heavens and the earth, which are now” (II Peter 3:6-7).

A complete restoration would have removed all traces of anything having to do with “the world that then was” or with that world during the unknown and unrevealed time that it lay in a ruined state.

That is to say, geology today CANNOT show evidence of any type pre-existing creation or a ruin of that pre-existing creation, for a complete restoration — the only type restoration possible through the Divine work seen in Genesis chapter one — would have removed ALL traces of a pre-existing creation and ruin.

Had the preceding not been the case, God would have created man, untainted by sin, through using that tainted by sin [the earth] — an impossibility.

In this respect, all that exists in the present secular world of history and science — e.g., the complete fossil record, the dinosaurs, topographical formations such as the Grand Canyon, etc. — would have to be placed this side of the restoration seen in Genesis 1:2-25 [2b], within time covered by “the heavens and the earth, which are now.”

That which occurred during and resulted from the Noachian Flood, 1,656 years following the restoration of the earth [Genesis 6-8], along with later topographical changes on the earth during the days of Peleg (born 100 years after the Flood [Genesis 10:25]), must be looked to for explanations of numerous things of the preceding nature, not to a world lying in ruins in Genesis 1:2a, or to a world existing prior to that time.

(To illustrate some things about the preceding, I’ll relate an account.

In 1983, my son and I walked across the Grand Canyon, north rim to south rim [the canyon lies east to west], and spent the night at the Phantom Ranch at the bottom, on the Colorado River.

While at the Phantom Ranch, that evening, a park ranger gave a lecture concerning the formation and age of the canyon, which, of course, was from a completely secular standpoint.

The canyon, it seems, was some sixty million years old; and one other thing which the ranger had to say caught my attention.

The ranger said that there was one thing which they had never been able to figure out and didn’t understand about the formation of the canyon.

He pointed up-river toward Lake Powell [the Colorado river runs out of this lake into the canyon], calling attention to the 3,600-foot elevation of the lake. Then he pointed down-river toward Lake Mead [into which the Colorado River runs coming out of the canyon], calling attention to the 1,200-foot elevation of this lake. Then he called attention to the north rim of the canyon being 7,500 feet and the south rim being 6,500 feet.

Then he said, “What we have never been able to figure out and do not understand is how the Colorado River ran up hill to cut this canyon out.”

Of course, he said this somewhat tongue-in-cheek. But, it is a good question, which deserves an answer.

And the answer is not difficult to come by at all. Scripture tells you how the canyon was formed.

It could only have been formed at the end of the Noachian Flood when God began to raise and lower land masses to move the water from one point to another.

This could only have caused massive erosion over a short period of time, cutting out this canyon, as massive amounts of water ran from the Rocky Mountain range being raised into the Pacific basin being lowered, along with massive erosion of a similar nature which can still be seen throughout much of the western U.S. today, 4,300 years later.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

For information on this aspect of the Noachian Flood, refer to the author’s book, Bible One - Prophecy on Mount Olivet, Chapter IX, “The Days of Noah" which follows in this site.)

Word Document:  Age of the Earth by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

In pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast - Age of the Earth by Arlen Chitwood.pdf designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit. 

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Days of Noah
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

But as the days of Noah were, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be.

For as in the days before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered the ark,

and did not know until the flood came and took them all away, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be. (Matthew 24:37-39)

(The parable of the fig tree and a brief summation of the days of Noah conclude the Jewish section of the Olivet Discourse, capsulating, in a concluding manner all that precedes in the discourse. 

The budding of the fig tree shows not only the status of Israel during the Tribulation but portends fruit about to appear on the tree, the nation about to bear fruit; and that which the days of Noah foreshadow will be brought to pass at the same time as the budding of the fig tree, with events that occur at the end of and following the Flood foreshadowing that which the budding of the fig tree portends — Israel ultimately occupying the nation’s God-ordained place and bearing fruit.  And all of this is detailed in a somewhat succinct manner in the preceding verses of the discourse.

This chapter, dealing with “The Days of Noah,” will approach the overall subject as presented by Scripture from two standpoints:

1) The Biblical account of events preceding, during, and following the Flood during Noah’s day, from a typical standpoint.

2) The mechanics of the Flood itself [particularly the meteorology and hydrology involved].

And it will become evident that things about the mechanics of the Flood are not only vitally necessary to help explain the typical teachings surrounding the Flood but will also shed light upon two other parts of Scripture:

1) Events that occurred during the restoration of the material creation in Genesis chapter one.

2) Events that will occur during “the times of restoration of all things” yet future, seen in Acts 3:21.

The whole of Scripture is tied together in this manner, beginning in the book of Genesis and concluding in the book of Revelation.)

Evident from that which is stated in Matthew 24:38-39, the people during Noah’s day were going about their everyday activities, completely oblivious to the destruction which was about to occur.  And, with conditions existing at the time of the beginning of the Flood during the days of Noah foreshadowing conditions which will exist at the beginning of the Tribulation during the days of the Son of Man, it is evident that these same conditions will prevail on earth immediately preceding Christ’s return for the Church, for the Tribulation will begin shortly thereafter.

And one only needs to have some knowledge of conditions during the days of Noah to look around at the world in which we live today and know that the world of that past day aptly describes the world as it exists during the present time.  People in the world today (the unsaved, and most Christians as well) are going about their everyday activities, completely oblivious to that which is about to occur — Christians being removed to appear before the judgment seat of Christ, and the world, shortly thereafter, finding itself in the Tribulation.

And conditions in this respect will continue unchanged, with both Christians and the world at large busily engaged in normal pursuits of life, until…

The world cannot be expected to follow any other course.  “.....the whole world lies under the sway of the wicked one” (1 John 5:19).  Satan is “the god of this age” and “all the gods of the peoples are idols [lit., ‘nothing,’ as compared to the one true and living God; the translators of the Septuagint used the Greek word daimonia, referring to ‘demons’]” (2 Corinthians 4:4; Psalm 96:5).

The world, enmeshed in humanism — with its goals, aims, ambitions, and aspirations — is following this type of approach to all things in life.  Thus, it is only natural for the world to pursue a pattern of life as given in the text.

But matters for Christians should be completely different.  Too often though there is seemingly little to no difference between Christians and those in the world, with Christians today increasingly finding themselves being caught up in the humanistic ways and practices of the world.

This is nothing new in today’s world though.  This type of thing has been occurring throughout the present dispensation, for the past two millennia.  Though there is one difference in today’s world.  This type of thing is presently occurring on a scale not heretofore seen in Christendom.

Note the admonition of Scripture in 1 John 2:15-17 regarding Christians and their relationship to the world:

Do not love the world or the things in the world. If anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him.

For all that is in the world--the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life--is not of the Father but is of the world.

And the world is passing away, and the lust of it; but he who does the will of God abides forever [lit., ‘abideth with respect to the age,’ an allusion to the Messianic Era].”

With reference to the days of Noah, along with the previous parable of the budding of the fig tree, a number of things are certain.  And, in view of the times in which we live — very near the end of the dispensation, any way one looks upon the matter — the time for the occurrence of things seen throughout the Jewish section of the Olivet Discourse are very near at hand:

1) God is about to conclude His dealings with the Church during the present dispensation.

2) God is about to once again deal with Israel, concluding the last seven years of the previous dispensation, fulfilling Daniel’s Seventieth Week.

3) Things are about to rapidly change upon the earth, in a very negative respect — changes wrought by Antichrist when he appears on the scene.

4) Christ will return following these changes being brought to an apex, changes of such a nature that except for Christ’s intervention in man’s affairs once again, no flesh would survive.

5) Then, following Christ’s return, numerous changes will once again occur, though this time the changes will be just the opposite — changes wrought by Christ.

That’s what the parable of the budding of the fig tree and the days of Noah, concluding the Jewish section of the Olivet Discourse, have to do with.  Both together carry a person through a time of unparalleled trouble about to come upon the earth (seen in previous verses).  But both, as well, look out to that future day when the Son of Man will return as “King of kings and Lord of lords” (also seen in previous verses) and — by and through numerous subsequent events at the time of His return, followed by 1,000 years of judging — straightens the whole matter out.

Two Worldwide Floods

The Flood during Noah’s day is not the first worldwide Flood seen in Scripture.  Rather, the opening verses of Genesis provide an account of the first worldwide Flood and God’s restoration of the material creation following this Flood.  The Flood in these opening verses of Genesis, in chapter one, occurred during days preceding man’s time on earth, with the restoration occurring immediately preceding man’s creation.

Then, Genesis chapters seven and eight, having to do with events occurring over sixteen centuries later, recount th second worldwide Flood seen in Scripture, the Flood during Noah’s day.

There is a new beginning following the Flood in Genesis chapter one, and there is another new beginning following the Flood during Noah’s day in Genesis chapter eight.  And the manner in which God subsequently wrought a restoration of the ruined material creation in chapter eight is the same manner in which He had previously wrought a restoration of the ruined material creation in chapter one.  This must be the case, for an unchangeable pattern concerning how God restores a ruined creation was established at the beginning, as seen in the first chapter.

In Genesis 1:2, God used raging waters (the thought conveyed by the Hebrew word tehom, translated “deep”) to destroy the pre-Adamic earth following Satan’s attempt to elevate his throne to a position above his God-appointed position.

And in Genesis 7:11ff, God used exactly the same means to destroy those upon the earth following Satan’s attempt to corrupt the human race by and through the cohabitation of “the sons of God [angels within Satan’s kingdom]” with “the daughters of men [female offspring from the lineage of Adam]” (Genesis 6:1-4).

(For additional information on the cohabitation of “the sons of God” with “the daughters of men,” refer to Chapter 5, “In Those Days,” in the author’s book, in this site, JUDE BOOK.)

Particulars surrounding the way in which God brought about the pre-Adamic Flood and resulting destruction are not given in Scripture.  The simple statement is made concerning existing conditions at the time of the Flood — raging waters covering a darkened earth — and aside from commentary such as 2 Peter 3:5-6 (which provides little more in the way of particulars), God has seen fit to leave the matter unrevealed.

However, God did provide revelation concerning how He went about restoring this ruined earth for man, prior to man’s creation.  He devoted almost an entire chapter to details surrounding this restoration, for an evident reason (Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]).  But revelation surrounding the Noachian Flood is quite different.  God saw fit to provide numerous particulars concerning both the way in which He brought this Flood about and the way in which He effected restoration following the Flood.  Part of chapter seven is devoted to the former (Genesis 7:11-24), and part of chapter eight, along with Psalm 104:5-9, is devoted to the latter (Genesis 8:1-14).

The destruction produced by water during Noah’s day, the same as seen in chapter one, will be dealt with first; then, the restoration seen during Noah’s day, set alongside and/or compared with the restoration in chapter one, will be dealt with in a subsequent section.

Destruction by the Flood during Noah’s Day

The waters that flooded the earth during Noah’s day came from two sources — from above the atmosphere and from below the earth’s surface (Genesis 7:11).  During the restoration of the earth following the previous Flood in Genesis 1:2, God, on the second day of His restorative work, had placed the waters that He later used to flood the earth once again in two locations — above the atmosphere and below the atmosphere (Genesis 1:6-8), with the waters below the atmosphere placed both above and below the earth’s surface.

(The waters above the atmosphere evidently existed in the form of a vapor canopy surrounding the earth.  Significant amounts of water in a liquid form would have affected light coming from the sun.  And the amount of water content that God placed above the atmosphere could only have been a tremendous amount [evident by the amount of rainfall at the time of the Flood].)

When God flooded the earth a second time, during Noah’s day, He broke open “the fountains of the great deep” and opened “the windows of heaven [i.e., ‘the floodgates of heaven’]” (Genesis 7:11).  Subterranean waters began to gush up, and torrential rain (the meaning of the Hebrew word translated “rain” in Genesis 7:12) began to fall through the atmosphere from the opened floodgates above the atmosphere (which could only have resulted from the vapor canopy condensing).

From the account given in Genesis, this continued unchanged for forty days and nights. 
Then, at the end of this time, the highest mountain peak on earth was covered to a depth of “fifteen cubits [about twenty-five feet]” (Genesis 7:12-20).  And, except for the eight individuals and the animals in the ark,

. . . all flesh died that moved on the earth: birds and cattle and beasts and every creeping thing that creeps on the earth, and every man.

All in whose nostrils was the breath of the spirit of life, all that was on the dry land, died. (Genesis 7:21-22)

The subterranean waters though didn’t cease gushing up at the end of forty days; nor did the torrential rain cease coming down from above at this time.  Rather, both continued, with no revealed change, for another one hundred and ten days (Genesis 7:24-8:2).

It was only after a full one hundred and fifty days that the subterranean waters ceased gushing up and the torrential rain ceased coming down (the same word for “rain” is used in the Hebrew text for rainfall during both the first forty days [Genesis 7:12] and the additional one hundred and ten days [Genesis 8:2], which, as previously noted, refers to “torrential rain”).

In this respect, what could only have been vast quantities of water continuing to come up from below and down from above for an additional one hundred and ten days could only have significantly added to the depth of the water that had already accumulated and completely covered the earth at the end of the first forty days.  And, from the time involved, possibly almost three times as much more water accumulated on the earth’s surface during the additional one hundred ten days as had initially accumulated during the first forty days.

Thus, at the end of the full one hundred and fifty days, the water level could only have been far above that which is seen at the end of forty days, when the highest mountain peak on earth was covered to a depth of about twenty-five feet.  The water depth one hundred ten days later would undoubtedly have been at least hundreds, possibly thousands, of feet above the highest point on earth; we’re not told.

(Note that the topography of the antediluvian earth was quite different than that which exists today.  Mountain peaks in the antediluvian world could only have been considerably lower, for reasons which become evident when one views Scripture dealing with how God restored the earth following the Flood.

God’s restoration following both the Flood preceding man’s creation in Genesis chapter one and the Flood during Noah’s day in chapter eight involved the movement of water from one place to another, allowing dry land to appear [cf. Genesis 1:9-10; 8:5-14], with the water moved to different places in each instance.

Restoration following the Flood that preceded man’s creation in chapter one occurred by and through God placing part of the water above the atmosphere and part below the atmosphere, both on the surface and below the surface of the earth [Genesis 1:2, 6-7].

Restoration following the Flood during Noah’s day in chapter eight occurred by and through God raising portions of the land beneath the water [ultimately forming mountainous or high terrain] and lowering other portions of the land [forming mainly ocean basins], with water moving from the land being raised to the land being lowered, as seen in Psalm 104:5-9:

He established the earth upon its foundation,
So that it will not totter [‘move out of its place’] forever and ever.

Thou didst cover it with the deep as with a garment;
The waters were standing above the mountains.

At Thy rebuke they fled;
At the sound of Thy thunder they turned away.

The mountains rose; the valleys sank down,
To the place which Thou didst establish for them.

Thou didst set a boundary that they may not pass over;
That they may not return to cover the earth. (NASB)

Part of the water flooding the earth had come from subterranean sources.  It appears evident though that this subterranean supply of water was left on the surface of the earth at the time of the restoration following the Flood, for only about three percent of the earth’s total water supply lies in subterranean sources today.  The remainder, about ninety-seven percent, lies on the surface of the earth, mainly in the oceans.  And it is evident that none of this water was placed back in the heavens above the atmosphere, for it is not there today.

[These figures — three percent and ninety-seven percent — are derived from The U.S. Geological Survey’s records from past years.  The accuracy could be somewhat open to question; though, with today’s technology, the figures are probably fairly accurate.]

Then, concerning the antediluvian mountains, how high would they have been for water to have covered all of them at the end of the first forty days of the Flood?  We can know that vast changes in the earth’s topography began to occur at the end of the full one hundred fifty days, immediately following the time that God closed the floodgates of heaven and stopped the subterranean waters from coming up.  But, the elevation of antediluvian topography, no one knows; nor can they know, for there is no data to work with.)

Thus, at the end of the first forty days of the Flood, the ark rested, floated, on a shoreless ocean, with the water level about twenty-five feet above the highest point on earth.  And the ark continued floating on a shoreless ocean, with subterranean waters continuing to gush up from below the earth’s surface and torrential rain continuing to fall from the supply of water above the atmosphere for another one hundred and ten days, which could only have progressively raised the water level higher and higher.

Only at the end of the full one hundred and fifty days did God step in and close both the floodgates of heaven and the fountains of the deep (Genesis 8:2).  Apparently all of the water above the atmosphere had fallen (for, again, none remains there today), though that would not appear to be the case with the water below the earth’s surface (for, as previously stated, about three percent of the earth’s total water supply can be found below the earth’s surface today).

God apparently waited until the entire supply of water above the atmosphere had been depleted, which required one hundred and fifty days of torrential rainfall.  Then He closed both the floodgates of heaven and the sources of the subterranean waters.

RESTORATION FOLLOWING THE FLOOD

On the one hundred fiftieth day of the Flood, when God stepped in and put a stop to matters (cf. Genesis 7:11; 8:1-4), Scripture locates the ark in relation to a place on the land beneath the water by stating:

Then the ark rested in the seventh month, the seventeenth day of the month, on the mountains of Ararat. (Genesis 8:4)

Or, is the preceding really what Scripture states?

This is the way that all of the widely-used English translations read, which have seemingly followed one another in the translation of this verse.  But how could this be correct if the water level continued to rise for a total of one hundred and fifty days in the manner previously seen, which, from a Scriptural standpoint, is really the only possible way to view the matter?

This fact should have caught the attention of at least some of the translators, for the Hebrew word translated “on” [KJV: “upon”] (al) in this verse can also be understood and translated as “over” or “above.”  For example, it is translated “over” in the opening verse of this same chapter (“pass over the earth”), or it is translated “above” back in chapter one (“fly above the earth” [Genesis 1:20]).

This Hebrew word has to be understood contextually.  And in Genesis 8:4, as is evident from the context introducing this verse (and even more evident from the verses following), the translation should be “above” or “over,” not “on” or “upon.”  That is, at the end of one hundred and fifty days, when the supply of water above the atmosphere had evidently been depleted and God stepped in and closed both the floodgates of heaven and the sources of the subterranean waters, Genesis 8:4 locates the ark in relation to a point on the earth beneath the waters, below the ark.  This verse locates the ark in relation to the Ararat mountain range (a range that stretches from modern-day Turkey eastward into Armenia).

And that this is the correct way to view Genesis 8:4 is a simple matter to illustrate, not only from Scripture preceding the verse (as has already been shown) but from Scripture following the verse as well.

Genesis 8:1, 3, 5 clearly reveals that God not only closed the floodgates of heaven and the sources of the subterranean waters at the end of one hundred and fifty days but that He also began a restorative work at this same time.  Immediately following the Flood waters reaching their highest level on the one hundred and fiftieth day, these waters began to recede.  And it took about five and one-half months for the level to drop completely, though almost two more months were required after that for the face of the earth to become dry (cf. Genesis 8:1-4, 13-14).

If the ark came to rest on a mountain peak in the Ararat range on the day that God closed both sources of the Flood waters and began His restorative work, resulting in the waters continually receding, it could not have been too many days before dry land appeared around the ark.

But this didn’t happen.  It wasn’t until almost two and one-half months had passed that the tops of the mountains began to appear above the waters (Genesis 8:5).  Then, after another forty days had elapsed, Noah sent forth a dove, which found “no resting place for the sole of her foot” (Genesis 8:6-9).

That is to say, almost four months after the waters began to recede, there was no dry land around the ark, though seven days later, when Noah sent the dove forth again, the dove did find dry land within flying distance of the ark (Genesis 8:10-11).

Where did the ark finally come to rest following the Flood?  We’re not told.  From the way that the text reads though — Noah having to wait for about two months after the waters had completely subsided for the face of the earth to become dry — the ark apparently came to rest in an unrevealed place in the lowlands.

Also, it could possibly be stated that the ark’s resting place would be somewhere west of where the city of Babylon was built two generations following the end of the Flood, for, to arrive at this location, those who built Babylon migrated eastward to a plain in the land of Shinar (Genesis 10:5-10; 11:1ff).  This would only be a possibility though, for there could have been a migration of people to locations away from the vicinity of where the ark came to rest during time covering two generations (note that the direction of migration in Genesis 11:2 should be translated “eastward” rather than “from the east,” as in the KJV and NKJV [ref. NASB, NIV]).

What difference though does all of this make, and why spend this time showing an incorrect translation and understanding of Genesis 8:4?  Actually, it makes a lot of difference, for if an individual follows the incorrect translation and understanding of Genesis 8:4, the door is closed to tremendous biblical truths that can be seen in verses one through four only by viewing verse four correctly.

1)  PARALLELING TWO NEW BEGINNINGS

As previously seen, Genesis 1:2 and Genesis 8:1 have to do with introductory information concerning new beginnings following two different Floods, one pre-Adamic, and the other post-Adamic.  This parallel though is usually missed by following the English translation of Genesis 8:1 and not understanding that the latter must follow that which is previously established in the former.

The Hebrew word Ruach appears in both verses.  In Genesis 1:2, this word is translated “Spirit”;  but in Genesis 8:1, this word has been translated “wind” and separated from the same parallel thought seen in how God begins His restorative work in this respect, as established back in Genesis 1:2.

(“Wind” or “breath” can be correct translations of Ruach, if the context permits [as “wind” or “breath” can also be seen at times as correct translations of Pneuma, the corresponding word in the Greek New Testament, usually translated “Spirit”].  But there is nothing in the context of Genesis 8:1 that would suggest understanding Ruach as “wind.”

The word Ruach is only used five times between Genesis 1:2 and Genesis 8:1 [Genesis 3:8; 6:3, 17; 7:15, 22].  The last three usages have been translated and should be understood as “breath.” And the other two should probably be understood and translated in a similar manner as well [note, the numerous times Ruach is translated and understood as “breath” in Ezekiel 37:5-10].)

The movement of God’s Ruach over the face of the waters in both Genesis 1:2 and Genesis 8:1 must be understood the same way in both instances, for the pattern concerning how God begins His restorative work involving a ruined creation was revealed and set in an unchangeable manner in Genesis 1:2.

Thus, the beginning of God’s subsequent restorative work in Genesis 8:1 MUST be viewed exactly the same way.  The Spirit of God or the Breath of God (which produces life [cf. Genesis 2:7]) MUST be seen moving upon or across the face of the waters in both instances.

(In relation to God’s breath providing life, as introduced in Genesis 2:7 [establishing a First-Mention Principle, which can never change], note ruined man today — another ruined creation, ruined following the restoration of the ruined material creation in Genesis 1:2ff.  How does God go about restoring ruined man, who is “dead in trespasses and sins” [Ephesians 2:1]?  The answer is seen in these two passages in Genesis [Genesis 1:2; 8:1]; and the means that God uses to restore ruined man, as seen in these two passages of Scripture, can never change.

The Spirit of God moves upon the ruined creation.  The Spirit breathes life into the one having no life, and man passes “from death to life” [John 5:24].  Everything is accomplished entirely through divine intervention.  Ruined man today is just as powerless to bring himself out of his ruined state as was the ruined material creation in both Genesis chapters one and eight.

Had God not acted in Genesis chapters one and eight, the earth would still be covered by water today and would forever remain covered by water, apart from divine intervention at some future time.

Had not God acted at Calvary, in the person of His Son, ruined man would forever be left in his present condition — “dead in trespasses and sins.”

And should not the Spirit of God act today, on the basis of Christ’s finished work at Calvary — breathing life into the one who has no life — man could never pass from death to life.”  Man could never move out of his ruined state simply because there is only one revealed way that God restores a ruined creation, and it is either accomplished through God’s revealed way or there is no restoration [Acts 4:12].)

Scripture must be understood and interpreted in the light of Scripture.  And, understanding Genesis 8:1 in the light of and in the same respect as previously seen in Genesis 1:2 becomes vitally necessary to properly understand that which is in view in verse four, where another corrected translation is necessary.

2)  OVER THE MOUNTAINS OF ARARAT

At the end of the Flood, after the utter destruction that had affected “all in whose nostrils was the breath of life,” save those on the ark, Noah and his family found themselves at a location above “the mountains of Ararat.”

Then, on this same day, the Spirit of God set about to effect restoration, exactly as previously seen in Genesis chapter one.  And also, exactly as previously seen in chapter one, this restoration was for purposes surrounding regality.

Regality in Genesis chapter one is shown by a direct statement regarding the reason for man’s creation:  “. . . let them have dominion [or, ‘…let them rule’]” (Genesis 1:26, 28).  The Hebrew word translated “dominion” in these two verses is radah, the same word translated “rule” in Psalm 110:2, where Christ will rule as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek during the coming day of His power (Psalm 110:4; cf. Genesis 14:18ff; Hebrews 5-7).

Regality in Genesis chapter eight though is shown by a different fashion than in chapter one.  A “mountain” in Scripture signifies a kingdom.  And at the end of the Flood (foreshadowing the end of the coming Tribulation), those in the ark (foreshadowing the nation of Israel in that day) found themselves resting in a place of safety above the mountains of Ararat (foreshadowing the nation of Israel in that coming day, resting in a place of safety above all the kingdoms of the world, no longer the tail, but elevated to the head).

The name “Ararat” itself, a transliterated Hebrew word, comes from a root word that means holy ground.  And this is exactly where Israel will find herself once the nation has been restored to the land in that coming day.

(The word “holy” is used numerous times throughout Scripture in relation to God.  And the same word is used numerous times as well in relation to different things as they pertain to the Jewish people — the people themselves, Jerusalem, the Temple, and the land as a whole [cf. Exodus 19:6; Deuteronomy 7:6; Psalm 2:6; 11:4; 65:4; 78:41; Zephaniah 2:12; 3:11].

The word “holy” carries the thought of set apart [to the Lord].  This is the only way in which the word can be used relative to inanimate objects; and this same meaning would still apply when used relative to the people of Israel, though it could extend beyond this into the thought of purity [which is actually an extension of the thought of being set apart].)

The entire earth is referred to in Scripture as “the holy mountain of God [i.e., ‘the set apart kingdom of God’]” (Ezekiel 28:14).  However, Satan, the ruler over this kingdom, because of his aspirations to extend his rule beyond that which God had appointed him to occupy, introduced corruption, resulting in his kingdom being reduced to a ruined state.

Later, after the kingdom had been restored and man had been created to rule the kingdom in the stead of Satan, man’s fall resulted in the same thing.  Corruption was reintroduced into the kingdom, and this corruption affected both man and the material creation.

Then, later yet, the nation of Israel was brought into existence and called forth, as a set apart people, to rule in a set apart land, within a theocracy.  But the Lord’s name, the people, the Temple, and the land were all later polluted, defiled, profaned by and through a continued disobedience of God’s people (cf. Numbers. 35:33-34; Psalm 79:1; Ezekiel 14:11; 20:43; 23:38; 36:20; Hosea 5:3; 6:10).

And Israel, the wife of Jehovah, climaxed the nation’s disobedience by taking up unholy alliances with the surrounding Gentile nations — something that God had forbidden in no uncertain terms (cf. Numbers 23:9; Deuteronomy 7:1-6).  And these alliances were viewed in Scripture as harlotry on Israel’s part (cf. Jeremiah 3:1-4; Ezekiel 16:2, 28-29).

The day came when Israel’s cup of iniquity became full (cf. Genesis 15:16), and God drove His adulterous wife out among her Gentile lovers to effect repentance through persecution at the hands of her lovers, which is exactly where Israel is seen in the world today.  Israel today is seen as “the great whore,” residing among her Gentile lovers

And because of this, Israel is presently seen associated with both Babylon and Jerusalem, but only with Jerusalem in the respect that Jerusalem, during this time, is seen associated with Sodom and Egypt (Revelation 11:8; 17:1-7, 18).

(For a discussion of Revelation chapters eleven, seventeen, and eighteen in the preceding respect, refer to Chapters 27 and 28 in the author’s book, The Time of the End BOOK, in this site.)

The day is coming though when all of this will change.  Israel, by and through the judgments of the Tribulation, will be brought to the place of repentance.  This will be followed by the harlot being cleansed and restored to her rightful place in a cleansed land, within a theocracy.

Then, that which is foreshadowed by Genesis 8:4 — Noah and his family resting above the mountains of Ararat — will be realized.  Gentile world power will have been destroyed (typified by the destruction occurring during the Flood).  And Israel, in that coming day, will find herself at rest, placed above all the kingdoms of the world, in a holy place (cf. Zechariah 14:9, 20-21).

This is exactly what is also seen in Revelation 12:1b and Revelation 17:18b.

A woman is seen in chapter twelve as the one possessing “a crown of twelve stars,” with the number “twelve” signifying governmental perfection.  Then, allowing Scripture to continue interpreting itself, a harlot is seen in chapter seventeen as “the one having kingly authority over the kings of the earth” (literal translation from the Greek text in v. 18b).

That which is seen in both Revelation 12:1b and Revelation 17:18b points to that which awaits Israel following her cleansing (Revelation 17:16-17; 19:3).  That is to say, Israel, also seen as God’s firstborn son (Exodus 4:22-23), holds this regal position today but cannot exercise this position until after the nation has been cleansed.  And the fact that Israel will one day be cleansed and ultimately exercise this position was all foretold back in Genesis 8:4.

3)  SHEM, HAM, JAPHETH

Genesis chapter nine then adds to a developing Old Testament word picture.  Among Noah’s three sons following the Flood, only one — Shem — was blessed and said to have a God (Genesis 9:26).  And from Shem descended Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, his twelve sons, and the nation of Israel.

Since Shem is the only one stated to have been blessed and to have a God, in order for the other two sons to have received spiritual blessings, they would have had to go to Shem — something which is stated in the text in relation to Japheth by his having to dwell in the tents of Shem (Genesis 9:27).

This is the same position that Shem’s descendant, Abraham, held in relation to the nations; and this is the same position that the descendants of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob have held, continue to hold today, and will always hold relative to the nations.  If the nations are to be blessed, it must be accomplished by and through the means that God has decreed — through Abraham and his seed, through Isaac and Jacob (Genesis 12:1-3).

That’s the importance seen in the Noachian Flood and that which occurred following the Flood.  And that’s the importance seen in the vast amount of space that God has provided in His Word surrounding that which the Flood foreshadows.

Israel must be brought to the place of repentance.  Only then can that which is seen, which is foreshadowed in Genesis 8:4; 9:26-27 be realized, with blessings flowing from a restored people, in a restored city and land, out to the nations of the earth.

Concluding Thoughts (Meteorology and Hydrology):

(The remainder of this chapter has to do with meteorology and hydrology, dealing centrally with the mechanics of how both acted together in relation to the Noachian Flood.

After writing this material, I asked a long-time friend with a graduate degree in meteorology and some thirty years work in his field above his degree work [with the National Weather Service] to review the chapter in general and the following part of the chapter in particular.  His comments involved the following part of the chapter only, though they would reflect on some previous parts of the chapter as well.

These comments may be helpful to some readers.  Thus, I have included them at the end of the material [as “End Notes”], with superscript numbers in the text showing the different places to which these different end notes refer.)

A basic understanding of meteorology and hydrology, as different things in these two sciences pertain to that which occurred during the Noachian Flood (and even the previous Flood in Genesis chapter one), will help one to understand that which God brought to pass at this time.  And, along with this is “the times of restoration of all things” in Acts 3:21, which fits into the overall scope of the matter as well.

First, meteorological conditions, as we know them today, did not exist prior to the time of the Flood during Noah’s day.  Prior to this time, with what was evidently a vapor canopy enveloping the earth, above the atmosphere,1  The entire earth could only have existed in a greenhouse-type setting (though not in a true greenhouse-type setting, for air masses moved about [Genesis 3:8 — translate “cool” as “breeze,” evidently associated with God’s breath; Hebrew: Ruach]).  Temperatures would have been fairly uniform throughout the earth, with no polar caps covered with ice, as we know them today.2

And this accounts for man during modern times finding such things as the remains of vast quantities of tropical vegetation and tropical animals encased in ice in the Arctic regions.

With this greenhouse-type setting, meteorological conditions could only have been quite different from those existing on the earth today — a condition that lasted for over sixteen centuries, from the creation of Adam to the Flood during Noah’s day, ten generations later.

During this time there were no weather systems of the nature seen today (high and low pressure areas, frontal zones, developing thunderstorms, etc.).  The whole of the earth’s present weather system was set in motion at a time in the past, with this system and the motion of this system both introduced and sustained by two things:

1) First, by the sun producing an uneven heating of the earth’s surface.

2) Then, forces produced by the rotation of the earth governing the movement of air masses resulting from the sun’s uneven heating of the earth’s surface.

Remove the first, the uneven heating of the earth’s surface, and there would be no air masses of the nature under discussion for the forces produced by the rotation of the earth to move (i.e., different pressure systems, frontal zones, etc.).  Apart from the first, the uneven heating of the earth’s surface, the complete worldwide weather system, as it exists today, would change completely.3

One will search in vain for any mention of “rain” falling during the period extending from Adam to Noah.  There was no uneven heating of the earth’s surface — something necessary to produce conditions that would lift air to higher altitudes, cooling the air until it reached its condensation point, at which time the water vapor in the atmosphere would condense and fall back to the earth as some type of precipitation (rain, snow, etc.).

Apart from this sequence, which begins with the sun producing an uneven heating of the earth’s surface, resulting in conditions that will lift the air (convection, frontal zones, air masses moved over mountainous terrain), there can be no rain or any other type of precipitation.4

These conditions did not exist in the antediluvian world.  Thus, there was no “rain” (Genesis 2:5).  Rather, God provided for “a mist went up from the earth” to ascend and “watered the whole face of the ground” (Genesis 2:6).

Also during this time, with harmful rays of the sun evidently being filtered out by the vapor canopy above the atmosphere (along with a probable difference in atmospheric pressure from that which exists today, due to the presence of the vapor canopy above the atmosphere), man lived for hundreds of years and could beget children during at least much of this time (e.g., Noah begetting sons at the age of five hundred in Genesis 5:32).

The average life-span of man during this time, covering the ten generations from Adam to Noah (excluding Enoch, who was translated), was nine hundred twelve years.5

But once the vapor canopy had been removed, allowing the sun’s rays to come through unfiltered (with a probable change in atmospheric pressure on earth as well, due to the loss of the vapor canopy above the atmosphere), man’s longevity was cut in half almost immediately (Shem, 600 years; Shem’s son Arphaxad, 438 years; Arphaxad’s son Salah, 433 years).  Going on two more generations beyond Salah, man’s longevity was cut almost in half again (Peleg and his son Reu, both 239 years; Rue’s son Serug, 230 years).  And by the time of Abraham, three generations beyond Serug, ten generations beyond Noah (350 years from the Flood to the birth of Abraham) — with a continued, progressive genetic deterioration within man — the length of time man lived was down to between one and two hundred years (Abraham, 137 years; Isaac, 180 years; Jacob, 147 years; Joseph, 110 years).

And man today fares worse yet.

Once the waters above the atmosphere had all fallen through the opened floodgates of heaven, doing away with the greenhouse-type conditions that had previously existed on earth, meteorological conditions as we know them today came into existence.  An uneven heating of the earth’s surface by the sun — something that had not heretofore existed because of the vapor canopy surrounding the earth — set all of it in motion.6

At this time, Noah and his family were in the ark above the Ararat mountain range, floating on a deep, shoreless ocean.  And, apart from any lapse of time (on the 150th day, after God had closed the floodgates of heaven and had stopped the subterranean waters from coming up), He immediately began a restorative work.  He immediately began to raise and lower different land masses, causing different bodies of water to move from one point to another.

Some Bible students knowing or understanding that which Scripture has to say about God restoring the earth in Genesis chapter eight, causing dry land to reappear above the waters, often give little thought to “how” this was brought to pass.

Ignoring that which is stated in Psalm 104:5-9, some think in terms of an evaporation of the water over time, which, of course, is not feasible at all.  Water doesn’t simply evaporate and then just disappear.  Rather, the evaporation of water saturates the atmosphere, and the atmosphere can only hold so much water content before it becomes completely saturated (depending on the pressure and temperature of the air being saturated).7

The atmosphere (regardless of the pressure and temperature) can actually hold very little water content before it becomes completely saturated (an amount equivalent, at the most, to just several inches removed from a given body of water into a given part of the atmosphere).8   Then, once the atmosphere has become completely saturated, the evaporated water (now in vapor form) will, at some point in time, condense and fall back to the earth in the form of rain, snow, etc.

This is the type water cycle existing on earth today — moving evaporated water from the oceans over land areas, with this water vapor later condensing, falling back to the earth, and eventually finding its way back to the oceans via rivers, etc.

In short, had God not acted following His closing the floodgates of heaven and the subterranean sources that had produced the waters flooding the earth, evaporation over millennia of time would never have lowered that water level more than just several inches.  Apart from any of that water seeping into the ground, a continuous hydrological cycle would have been going on for the entire time — from Noah’s day to the present day (over forty-three hundred years) — lowering the water level several inches by evaporation and then bringing it back to the same level again as this water vapor condensed in the atmosphere and fell back upon a shoreless ocean as precipitation.9

The manner in which God restored the earth in Genesis chapter eight (though not a restoration to Edenic conditions, as in chapter one) will explain numerous things (e.g., the water-ravaged western United States, particularly the Grand Canyon [evidently formed by water rushing toward the Pacific basin from the Rocky Mountain area as the former was being lowered and the latter was being raised], or the tangled skeletal remains of dinosaurs buried beneath what are today dry river beds in northwestern Colorado [at Dinosaur National Monument], among other places).

But, during “the times of restoration of all things” — when the Messianic Era is ushered in — God is going to reverse all of this.  The vast quantities of water that once existed above the atmosphere are going to be placed back up there.  

Meteorological conditions will change accordingly, Edenic conditions will once again exist, and man will once again live for centuries.

In fact, man in that coming day will live for the duration of the Millennium, in a natural body, moving right on into the eternal ages in this same type of body.

When Adam was created, he was created in an undying, natural body, designed and created by God to exist forever.  And man is going to one day be brought back into that state.

— End Notes —

1 The nature of the water substance in the “waters above the atmosphere” has always intrigued me.  There may have been some combination of liquid water along with a deep layer of saturated vapor which completely removed UV wavelengths from the light reaching the surface of the earth.  Water vapor is transparent to UV radiation, whereas nearly all UV radiation is absorbed by pure water 40-50 meters in depth.  Maybe there was enough liquid depth to remove harmful UV radiation and to support currents of water that distributed heat energy in the waters above the atmosphere.

2 There would have had to be temperature variations to support breezes since pressure equals density times gas constant times temperature (K).  If the temperature and density were constant, the pressure would have to be constant.  Without a pressure gradient, there would be no wind.  Obviously there would be solar radiation differences from the polar regions to the equatorial regions, and the earth must have been rotating since night and day occurred before the Flood.

Much of the energy distribution must have occurred in the water substance above the atmosphere with most of the radiation reaching the earth in the infrared range from the water substance.  There would, then, have been only weak temperature gradients, supporting relatively weak flow on the surface of the earth.

With the rotation of the earth, the temperature differences probably would have been concentrated in the central latitudes, as is the case today.  Rotation rate of the earth and the strength of the coriolis coefficient [forces produced by the rotation of the earth] are unknown.  The rotation rate likely was altered when the waters above the atmosphere were drained.  Variation in the coriolis parameter would affect the strength of winds around any pressure systems that did develop.

3 Well stated.  The only reason we have weather is to compensate for the uneven distribution of solar radiation on the earth.  With the large volume of water substance above the earth before the Flood, much of the solar imbalance likely was removed by the water layer, regardless of its phase.

4 Note also that instability to support things like thunderstorms requires a temperature decrease with height.  If much of the heating of the earth’s surface was coming from the large volume of water substance at the top of the atmosphere at that time, the atmosphere below the water layer probably was very stable.

As such, things like thunderstorms as we know them would not have been possible.  If there were some kind of forced ascent with areas of low pressure or frontal boundaries, there probably would have been dense fog and heavy drizzle or light rain.  Maybe this forced lifting and shallow water droplet formation constituted the “mist from the ground.”  It is possible that God had ordained something completely different like a sprinkler system from the vast reservoir of water below the ground. I don’t know...

5 See the previous note about UV penetration in water (end note 1).

6 With the loss of the water substance aloft, UV A and UV B radiation would have reached the earth’s surface, much as occurs today.

7 Absolutely right.  Evaporation could not have removed the huge volume of water from the Flood.  Regardless of the pressure and temperature, the water molecules condensing on the surface of the liquid and the water molecules achieving enough energy to escape the liquid bonds are in balance at saturation.

8 In the current atmosphere, condensing all of the water vapor would cover the earth with just over an inch of liquid water.  In the tropics, precipitable water may reach values of three inches or so.

9 The water would have had to escape to space or return to the subterranean reservoir.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


In Word Document:  The Days of Noah by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Jude
In Those Days….Also After That
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

And the angels who did not keep their proper domain, but left their own abode, He has reserved in everlasting chains under darkness for the judgment of the great day. (Jude 1:6)

There are two periods in the history of the earth where angels in the kingdom of Satan “did not keep their proper domain, but left their own abode.”  The first period was in days preceding the Flood, and the second period was in days following the Flood.  The first of these two periods, alluded to in Jude 1:6, is referred to in Genesis 6:4 by the expression, “in those days [one hundred twenty years before the Flood (Genesis 6:3)], and also afterward [continuing time during this one-hundred-twenty-year period preceding the Flood].”  And the second of these two periods is dealt with in Jude 1:7.

(Note that the second part of the expression in Genesis 6:4 [”and also afterward”] cannot refer to the days of Lot, for the complete expression [“in those days, and also afterward”], textually, has to do with the days of Noah, preceding the Flood.  The complete expression has to do with time during that which is referenced in the continuing part of the verse — “when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men . . . .”)

2 Peter 2:4-6 and Jude 1:6-7 outline events resulting in the judgment of God in both periods.  Note the section in 2 Peter:  The “angels who sinned” (2 Peter 2:4) refers to acts by angels involving illicit, sexual perversions, both preceding the Flood (2 Peter 2:5) and following the Flood (2 Peter 2:6):

For if God did not spare the angels who sinned, but cast them down to hell [Greek: Tartaroo], and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved for judgment;

and did not spare the ancient world, but saved Noah, one of eight people, a preacher of righteousness, bringing in the flood on the world of the ungodly;

and turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes, condemned them to destruction, making them an example to those who afterward would live ungodly. (2 Peter 2:4-6)

These angels, for this specific purpose, departed from “their proper domain,” their dwelling place in the heavens, and came to earth.  Once upon the earth, these angels, appearing in the form of man (cf. Genesis 18:1-2, 20-22; 19:1-5), involved themselves in illicit, sexual relations with members of the human race.

This cohabitation in days before the Flood, insofar as the record is concerned, occurred only with the “daughters of men” — a heterosexual relationship.  However, Scripture reveals both homosexual and heterosexual relationships involving angels and members of the human race in days following the Flood (Genesis 19:4-5; Numbers 13:33).

Attention is called to these two periods of time in sections of Scripture in the New Testament that deal with “apostasy,” revealing the serious nature of “standing away from” the position in which one was originally created — whether in the angelic world, or a new creation in Christ.  In days before the Flood and again in days following the Flood, angelic beings in the kingdom of Satan “stood away from” their original, created state, involving themselves in something not only completely outside their own realm, but unlawful.  This resulted in their being confined with chains in a place of darkness, awaiting judgment.

And time has wrought no change in God’s attitude toward and action concerning their sin.  They have been bound for millennia, they remain bound today, and they will continue to be bound until a designated time of final judgment yet future.

Created to Rule and to Reign

The cohabitation of angels in the kingdom of Satan with members of the human race was a deceptive, well-planned scheme with a specific purpose in view; and this purpose can be traced to the reason man was brought into existence in Genesis chapter one.

The original earth, which had become a chaos because of Satan’s aspirations to be “like the Most High,” was restored over a six-day period; and man, created on the sixth day, was brought into existence to rule the restored earth in the stead of Satan and his angels (Genesis 1:2-28 [2b]; Isaiah 14:13-14; Ezekiel 28:15).  Satan, knowing the reason for man’s creation, immediately began to move against man — something that he has continued to do since that time.  Satan’s objective was to bring about man’s disqualification through sin, as he himself had previously been disqualified.

Thus, Satan, through deception, caused Adam to sin by first causing Eve (a part of Adam’s very being) to sin.  This act not only disqualified the man, preventing him from assuming the role for which he had been created, but Adam’s sin also brought the entire restored creation under the bondage of that which was produced by sin — corruption, decay (Romans 8:21).

Satan’s move against Adam, through Eve, in Genesis chapter three, produces at least two first-mention principles in Scripture:

1) Satan’s “method”:  deception (ref. Chapter 3 in this book, Jude, Ch. 3).

2) Satan’s “reason for this deception”:  to prevent man from assuming the governmental reigns of the earth.

These two principles surrounding satanic activity remain constant, holding true at any point in Scripture where Satan is seen moving against man.  Satan’s methods are always deceptive, and the underlying purpose behind Satan’s every move against man always concerns the governmental reigns of the earth, which he himself holds.

When Satan sinned, he was disqualified to rule, and his kingdom was brought into a ruined state; when man sinned, he also was disqualified to rule, and the restored domain over which he had been created to rule was brought under a curse (a ruin once again).

But man, created in the “image” and “likeness” of God, was a being quite different than angels.  With man, his disqualification and resulting ruined domain were by no means the end of the matter.  Fallen man, unlike fallen angels, was to be redeemed; and man’s redemption was with a view to his ultimately occupying the position from which he had fallen — man restored, the domain restored for man, and man ultimately exercising regality.

Genesis 3:15 records God’s promise concerning man’s Redeemer (the Seed of the Woman), and Genesis 3:21 records God’s immediate action concerning a provision for man’s sin (the slaying of one or more animals to provide skins to clothe Adam and Eve).

God’s promise and action at this point in Scripture form two other first-mention principles, seen in Genesis chapters three and four:

1) The way of salvation was to be through a “Substitute/Redeemer,” acting in man’s stead.

2) The means of salvation was to be via “death” and “shed blood.”

Since no redemptive provision was made following Satan’s sin, the principles in Genesis 3:15, 21 form something entirely new in God’s dealings with His creatures.  And, with this new turn of events, Satan, knowing that his own reign could continue only as long as man remained in his fallen state, must now prevent man’s redemption by and through whatever means might lie within his power.

Satan against God’s New Creation, Man

At the time of the birth of Cain, the firstborn of the human race, there is every indication that Eve believed he was to be the promised Redeemer.  The words of Eve, “I have acquired a man from the Lord [referring to Cain]” (Genesis 4:1), are recorded literally in the Hebrew text, “I have acquired a man, Jehovah” (cf. Genesis 22:8).  Nothing like this was said about Abel, who, from all indication, was the twin brother of Cain, but born last (Genesis 4:1-2).  Eve apparently took her firstborn to be the promised Redeemer and uttered the recorded words concerning him prior to the birth of Abel.  The record is silent concerning anything Eve might have said at the time of Abel’s birth.

As the two sons grew into manhood though, Abel was the one who acted “by faith” (Genesis 4:3-5; Hebrews 11:4).  And Satan, having observed the entire matter, evidently reasoned that if one of these sons was to be the promised Redeemer, or possibly of the line through which the Redeemer was to come, it would have to be Abel, not Cain.  Thus, the first murder in human history occurred:

. . . Cain who was of the wicked one . . . murdered his brother . . . . (1 John 3:12a; cf. Genesis 4:8).

The fact that God later appointed “another seed . . . instead of Abel [Seth]” reveals that the Redeemer would have come through the lineage of Abel, had he not been slain (Genesis 4:25).  Following the birth of Seth and the birth of his son, Enos, the Genesis account states that “men began to multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born to them” (Genesis 6:1).  Satan, at this point, appears to have turned his attention more to mankind in general, for the very next statement in Scripture reveals a cohabitation of the “sons of God [angels in the kingdom of Satan]” with the “daughters of men [female offspring from the lineage of Adam]” (Genesis 6:2).

Through this act, perpetrated by a segment of the angels under Satan’s command, Satan evidently sought to corrupt the entire human race, not only attempting to prevent the ultimate appearance of the Redeemer but attempting to so corrupt the human race that man could never fulfill the reason for his creation in the beginning — replacing Satan and his angels in a regal capacity.

(The expression “sons of God,” as in Genesis 6:2, 4, refers throughout Scripture to special creations of GodAll angels are “sons of God” because of creation [cf. Job. 1:6; 2:1; 38:7; Ezekiel 28:15];  Adam was “a son of God” because of creation [Luke 3:38];  Israel was/is “God’s son” because of creation [Isaiah 43:1; cf. Exodus 4:22-23];  individual Israelites, as well, are “God’s sons” because of creation [Exodus 1:1, 7, 9; Isaiah 43:1, 7];  and Christians are “God’s sons” because of creation [2 Corinthians 5:17; cf. Romans 8:14; Galatians 3:26; 4:6-7; Hebrews 12:5-8].

A sonship status should not be confused with that which is referred to by “adoption” in Scripture [Romans 8:15, 23; Galatians 4:5; Ephesians 1:5].  “Adoption” is a translation of the Greek word huiothesia [from huios, “son,” and thesis, “placing,” or “positioning”].  Thus, huiothesia literally means “son-placing,” or “son-positioning.”  Adoption in Scripture has to do with taking one who is already a son and placing that son in a “firstborn” status.

Israel, a son because of creation, has already been adopted [Romans 9:4] and is presently God’s firstborn son [Exodus 4:22-23].  Christians, sons because of creation, have yet to be adopted.  But Christians will one day be adopted [Romans 8:14-23] and occupy the position of firstborn as well [Hebrews 12:23].

For additional information on the preceding, refer to the author’s book, in this site, God’s Firstborn Sons BOOK.)

The use of “sons of God” in Genesis chapter six can only be a reference to angels (cf. Job 1:6; 2:1; 38:7).  The male descendants of Adam could not be in view, for they were begotten, not created.

Everything at this point in the Genesis account was apparently directed toward one goal: total corruption of all the lineages of the families of the earth.  Had Satan been successful, not only would he have prevented the appearance of man’s Redeemer but the human race would have become corrupted in such a manner that redemption would not have been possible.

Satan had sought to counter God’s purpose for man’s creation by and through the fall of Adam; then, by and through the murder of Abel he had sought to destroy the one who could possibly be the promised Redeemer (or, at least of the lineage through which the Redeemer would come); and now, with the appearance of the Redeemer still future, he continued seeking to counter God’s purpose for man’s creation by and through efforts directed toward a corruption of the human race — as previously noted, evidently not only efforts to prevent the Redeemer from ever being born but efforts to so corrupt the human race that man could never fulfill the purpose for his creation, his very existence.

1)  The Time of Genesis 6:1-2

A corruption of the families of the earth through the cohabitation of the sons of God with the daughters of men was something that had to be accomplished over a period of many generations.  The beginning of this cohabitation can be traced to a time hundreds of years before the Flood, and the fact that God only allowed eight individuals from one family to escape the judgment of the Flood might shed some light on just how close Satan possibly may have come to succeeding.

The time framework of Genesis 6:1-2 is much closer to the creation of Adam than to the Flood.  Sixteen hundred and fifty-six years separate these two events, and the time when the sons of God began their cohabitation with female offspring emanating from the loins of Adam and his progeny could not have been too far removed from the creation of Adam.

Note the wording of verse one:

Now it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the earth . . . .

This cohabitation can evidently be traced to a time very near man’s beginning on earth, very near man’s creation.

2)  The Result of Genesis 6:1-2

Six hundred eighty-seven years following Adam’s creation, Enoch, the seventh from Adam, begat Methuselah.  The name “Methuselah” means, “When he is gone, it (judgment) shall be sent.”  The judgment referred to by the name Methuselah was later revealed to be the judgment of the Flood.  So long as Methuselah remained alive, judgment would be withheld; but once Methuselah had died, judgment would fall.

Methuselah lived nine hundred sixty-nine years.  The nine hundred sixty-ninth year of his life was the six hundredth year of Noah’s life, the year of the Flood (Genesis 5:25-29; 7:11).

How did Enoch know at the time of his son’s birth that he would live to the very year of God’s judgment upon the earth?  And how did he know that he was to be given the name “Methuselah,” signifying this fact?  The answer is given in Hebrews 11:5:  “By faith Enoch . . . .”  According to the record, Enoch walked with God for three hundred years after he begat Methuselah.  Also, according to the record, at the end of these three hundred years, Enoch, “by faith,” was translated.

It is evident that something happened to Enoch at or about the time of Methuselah’s birth.  The name Methuselah, given to Enoch’s son, Enoch walking with God for three hundred years after he begat Methuselah, and Enoch subsequently being translated by faith, all point to this fact.

In order for Enoch to act “by faith” in any realm it was necessary for God to make certain that things were known to him, for no one can act “by faith” apart from the Revelation of God.  “Faith” is simply believing that which God has to say about a matter, and, consequently, faith cannot exist apart from God’s Revelation.  In order for Enoch to act as he did, God had to reveal certain things to him about his son, the coming judgment, and the fact that he would be translated before this judgment.

From what we can glean in the record, God apparently revealed these things to Enoch at or about the time Methuselah was born.  Methuselah was then given a name indicating that so long as he remained alive, God’s judgment would be withheld; but when he was gone, it would be sent.  Enoch then walked with God for three hundred years in anticipation of God removing him from the earth alive, before this judgment — exactly as God had evidently previously revealed.

Scripture clearly implies that at the time of Methuselah’s birth, six hundred eighty-seven years beyond the creation of Adam, the results of the cohabitation of the sons of God with the daughters of men had become a thing of such magnitude that it was necessary for God to intervene in the affairs of man.  However, this actual intervention would not come until nine hundred and sixty-nine more years had passed.

At the time of Methuselah’s birth the announcement concerning impending judgment was given, and nine hundred sixty-nine years later judgment fell.  God sent the waters of the Flood to destroy all the inhabitants of the earth, save Noah and his immediate family.

Thus, following Methuselah’s death, judgment fell.  Noah, his wife, and his three sons and their wives were in the previously prepared ark and passed safely through this judgment, thwarting the ultimate goal of Satan that he had been working toward for centuries.  Following the Flood, the human race had to begin anew; and Satan, likewise, had to begin anew at this time.

Reserved for Judgment

The angels who took upon themselves the form of man, left their positions of power in the heavens, and began cohabiting with female members of the human race, have been “reserved in everlasting chains under darkness for the judgment of the great day.”  These angels were imprisoned in a particular place following the Flood during Noah’s day, they remain imprisoned today, and they will remain imprisoned until their appearance in judgment before God’s Son at a time yet future.  All judgment has been committed into the hands of the Son (John 5:22), and these angels will one day be judged by the One whose very appearance they sought to prevent.

The angels imprisoned, awaiting judgment, are in a place that Scripture calls Tartarus.  2 Peter 2:4-6 refers to the angels who sinned during the days of Noah and during the days of Lot as being cast “down to hell [Tartarus].”  Tartarus is simply a transliterated Greek word, and it appears only this one time in the New Testament (in a verb form, Tartaroo; the noun form is Tartaros).

All other occurrences of the word “hell” in English translations are from the Greek words Gehenna and HadesGehenna appears in Matthew 5:22, 29-30; 10:28; 18:9; 23:15, 33; Mark 9:43, 45, 47; Luke 12:5; James 3:6.  And Hades appears in Matthew 11:23; 16:18; Luke 10:15; 16:23; Acts 2:27, 31; 1 Corinthians 15:55; Revelation 1:18; 6:8; 20:13-14.

There is a connection between Tartarus and Hades in the sense that one is housed within the other.  Hades is the larger realm, with Tartarus comprising a section of Hades.  The souls of both the saved and the unsaved go into Hades at the time of death, though the location in Hades into which the saved and unsaved go would not be the same.

Hades simply refers to a place in which the dead reside, whether saved or unsaved.  It has nothing to do with “hell” per se.  Rather, it simply has to do with the place of the dead, with no distinction made between saved and unsaved within the Word itself.

During Old Testament days, Hades (Hebrews, Sheol) was located in only one place — somewhere below the surface of the earth (Genesis 37:35; Numbers 16:32-33; 1 Samuel 28:15; Job 7:9).  Today, the place of the dead is located both below the surface of the earth and in the heavens.  This change in location would be for only part of the dead — the saved of this present dispensation, “the dead in Christ” (2 Corinthians 5:8; Philippians 1:23).

The place into which the saved went at the time of death during Old Testament times apparently remains unchanged today.  This place during Old Testament times could only be located down, and there is nothing in Scripture that would indicate that this place could be looked upon after any other fashion today.  Old Testament saints would apparently still be in the same part of Hades that they have always occupied.

Christ’s resurrection, ascension, and the ushering in of a new dispensation could have nothing to do with bringing about a change in the location of the Old Testament saints.  Nor can Ephesians 4:8 be understood to teach that Old Testament saints were removed into the heavens at the time of Christ’s ascension.  This is a quotation from a Messianic Psalm (Psalm 68:18), which has to do with doing away with the captivity seen in Luke 4:18.  The whole of the matter seen in Ephesians 4:8 is yet future in the scope of its fulfillment (cf. Acts 2:29, 34).

No Old Testament saint is in Tartarus, though it is located in a section of Hades, as Hades (or Sheol) existed during Old Testament times.  Tartarus is located in a section of Hades into which man does not enter.  This section is reserved for the angels who sinned in accordance with 2 Peter 2:4-6; Jude 1:6-7, along with, it would appear, their progeny also (Tartarus is discussed further in Jude, Ch. 6).

Gehenna, the other word indiscriminately translated “hell” in most English translations of the New Testament, is a word that always, with the exception of James 3:6, came from the lips of Jesus during His earthly ministry.  Every appearance of this word in the gospel accounts is in passages dealing with entrance into or exclusion from the kingdom of the heavens.  Thus, Christ did not use the word at all in connection with the issues of eternal salvation or eternal damnation.

Gehenna, the Fiery Valley of Hinnom, was south of Jerusalem; and during the days when Christ was upon the earth this valley was the place of refuse for the city of Jerusalem.  Gehenna was the receptacle for all kinds of corruption.  The sewage of the city flowed into this valley, and it was customary to cast the carcasses of dead animals therein.  Even the bodies of executed criminals, by order of the Sanhedrin, were sometimes cast into this valley.

In Matthew 5:22, 29-30 Gehenna is used in connection with judgment in the local Jewish courts and the judgment of the Council, which was the Sanhedrin.  The Sanhedrin possessed the power to inflict a sentence of death by stoning, and also, should the Sanhedrin so rule, the punishment could be intensified by ordering the corpse to be cast into the Valley of Hinnom.  The decrees and determinations rendered by these  earthly courts were used by the Lord to call attention to parallel decrees and determinations that will be rendered by heavenly courts, with the severest penalty being the same as that which is seen in the earthly courts — death, followed by the person being cast into Gehenna.

In Matthew 23:13, 25-28, 33 the Scribes and Pharisees were in danger of “the damnation of hell [lit., ‘the judgment of Gehenna’]” because they had closed the door to the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to the nation of Israel.  In Mark 9:43, 45, 47, being “cast into hell [‘Gehenna’]” is used as an antithesis to entering “into life” and entering “into the kingdom” (which are the same).  And it is so as well with all the other occurrences of this word in the gospel accounts.

Gehenna in James 3:6 is the only exception to the previous usage in the New Testament and the only place where this word is used outside the gospel accounts.  In James 3:6, the word is used in a symbolic sense, dealing with the tongue.  But, even here, in a book dealing specifically with the salvation of the soul (James 1:21; 5:19-20), the word has an inseparable connection with the way it is used in the gospel accounts.

Thus, being cast into Gehenna does not appear in any Scriptural passage as a reference to the unsaved being cast into “the lake of fire” (Revelation 20:14-15), as is often taught; nor can Gehenna be even remotely connected with Hades or TartarusGehenna is associated with the judgment of a select group — those to whom the offer of the kingdom of the heavens is extended.  The word is thus associated with the future judgment of Christians in connection with issues pertaining to the millennial kingdom.

Christ’s Proclamation

Because Christ also suffered for sins once, the righteous for the unrighteous, that He might bring us to God; being put to death in the flesh, but made alive in the Spirit;

In which also He went and preached [delivered a proclamation] unto the spirits in prison,

That aforetime were disobedient, when the longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls, were saved through water. (1 Peter 3:18-20, ASV)

The “spirits” in this passage are said to have been “disobedient” during days preceding the Flood.  For this reason not only are they imprisoned but Christ also appeared in their presence at a time following their imprisonment and delivered a proclamation.  The time and purpose of this proclamation center on the reason for their previous actions, and the passage must be interpreted with this in mind.

These imprisoned spirits cannot be identified as descendants of Adam.  The dead from the lineage of Adam are never referred to as being in prison; nor are individuals from the human race, living or dead, ever called “spirits.”  Man has a spirit, but he himself is never called “a spirit.”  Scripture speaks of “the spirits of just men” (Hebrews 12:23) and refers to Christ, following His resurrection, as “a life-giving spirit” (referring to His position as Life-Giver in His resurrection body [a spiritual body — 1 Corinthians 15:44-45 — a body of flesh and bones, the same body that had been placed in the tomb, but now possessing the Spirit rather than the blood as the life-giving, animating principle of the body]).  But the descendants of Adam cannot be referred to by the use of the word “spirit” in this sense, for they have not received such bodies, with the possible exception of Enoch, Moses, and Elijah.

Among God’s created beings, only angels are called “spirits” in the Word of God:

. . . Who makes His angels spirits and His ministers a flame of fire.

Are they [angels] not all ministering spirits sent forth to minister for those who will inherit salvation? (Hebrews 1:7, 14 [7b])

The “spirits” in 1 Peter 3:19 can only be identified as the angels who had left their positions of power in the heavens, had taken upon themselves the form of man, and had cohabited with women in the human race during days preceding the Flood.  The prison in this passage is Tartarus; and according to both 2 Peter 2:4 and Jude 1:6, these angels are not only confined in this prison but they are chained, awaiting judgment.

The word for “preached” in 1 Peter 3:19 is kerusso in the Greek text, which means, “to make an announcement.”  The word itself gives no indication concerning either the type of announcement or the content of the message.  These things must be determined from the context or other related Scripture.

Kerusso appears numerous times throughout the New Testament and is almost always used in connection with proclaiming some facet of the gospel message.  In these passages though, either the Greek word euaggelion (“gospel,” “good news”) or other related qualifying words appear with kerusso to make this connection (e.g., Matthew 4:23; 1 Corinthians 1:23).

But there is nothing in 1 Peter 3:18-20 that would even remotely connect kerusso with the gospel message.  In fact, the word could not refer to the proclamation of the gospel.  The message in this passage is directed to “spirits [angels],” and the gospel is for the descendants of Adam, not angels.  Kerusso is used in 1 Peter 3:19 in the same sense that it is used in Revelation 5:2 — a proclamation concerning something other than the gospel.

The time of this proclamation did not occur, as many infer, between Christ’s death and resurrection while He was in Hades; nor, as others infer, did this proclamation have anything to do with the strange interpretation that is termed “the preaching of Christ [by the Holy Spirit] through Noah” during days preceding the Flood.  1 Peter 3:18-19 clearly reveals that Christ delivered this proclamation Himself, following His resurrection.

In verse eighteen, Christ was “put to death in the flesh, but made alive in the Spirit.”  At the time of His death, Christ possessed a “soulical [psuchikos]” body of flesh, blood, and bones.  The life-giving, animating principle of this body was the blood (Leviticus 17:11).  But at the time of His resurrection Christ possessed a “spiritual [pneumatikos]” body of flesh and bones, without blood.  The life-giving, animating principle of this body was the Spirit of God.  The body that Jesus possessed following His resurrection was the same body He had possessed before His death.  The words “soulical” and “spiritual,” in the preceding respect, have to do with the life-giving, animating principle of the body, not the body itself (cf. 1 Corinthians 15:44-50).

The thought in verse eighteen is continued in verse nineteen by the statement:

In which also He went and preached [delivered a proclamation] unto the spirits in prison.

In I Peter 3:18, Christ was put to death in a soulical body and then raised in a spiritual body.  Then, in verse nineteen, Christ went to Tartarus and delivered a proclamation to the angels who had been directly responsible for the judgment of the Flood.

The word “which” (I Peter 3:19) is a translation of the Greek relative pronoun “ho.”  A rule of Greek grammar states that the relative pronoun must agree with its antecedent in both gender and number.  “Ho” is a singular case form of the word that can be either masculine or neuter (both case forms in this instance are the same in the Greek text, but the feminine is different).

The wording in verse eighteen, in the English text, would seemingly allow for two possible antecedents to be considered:  “flesh,” and “Spirit.”  However, in the Greek text, “flesh” is a feminine word and thus cannot be the antecedent.  “Spirit,” on the other hand, is a neuter word.  Consequently, the antecedent of “which” can only be “Spirit” (a neuter relative pronoun agreeing with its neuter antecedent).

With this in mind, note what is in view insofar as the time and manner of the proclamation are concerned.  In verse eighteen, Christ was “made alive in the Spirit.”  Jesus possessed a resurrection body animated by the Spirit.  Then verse nineteen states, “In which also He went and preached [delivered a proclamation] unto the spirits in prison.”  The relative pronoun “which,” with its antecedent “Spirit,” can only refer to His resurrection body.  Jesus, in His resurrection body, went to Tartarus for the specific purpose of making an announcement to a particular group of imprisoned angels.

These angels imprisoned in Tartarus had sought, under Satan, to completely corrupt the lineages of all the families of the earth.  But now, the second Man, the last Adam, stood in their presence.  Not only this, but He stood there in His resurrection body with His work of redemption completed.

He had met Satan face to face in the wilderness, showing that He was fully qualified to redeem that which the first man, the first Adam, had forfeited in the fall.  He then paid redemption’s price at Golgotha, His own shed blood.  Man’s redemption was now not only an accomplished fact, but redeemed man (having descended from Adam through Noah and his three sons [an uncorrupted lineage]) could ultimately realize the purpose for his creation in the beginning.

The only proclamation that Christ could have delivered to the imprisoned angels in Tartarus would have had to center on the fact that what they had attempted to do preceding the Flood was for naught.  An uncorrupted human race existed, and the resurrected Christ stood in their presence; and not only would the resurrected Christ, as the second Man, the last Adam, one day take the kingdom, but a great host of individuals redeemed from the lineage of the First Adam would reign as co-heirs with Him.

The angels in Tartarus could now look forward to only one thing:  Remaining chained, awaiting consignment to the lake of fire.

Satan and the angels continuing to reign with him could, likewise, now look forward to only one thing: biding their time, awaiting the day Christ takes the kingdom, followed ultimately by their consignment to the lake of fire, “prepared for the devil and his angels.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~RefJUDE BOOK, Ch. 5, in this site.
Ezekiel Chapters 38 and 39
Future Events Pertaining to Israel and the Nations
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

After many years thou shalt be visited [Gentile powers previously referenced in Ezekiel 38:2-6]: in the latter years thou shalt come into the land that is brought back from the sword, and is gathered out of many people, against the mountains of Israel, which have been always waste: but it is brought forth out of the nations, and they shall dwell safely all of them.

Thou shalt ascend and come like a storm, thou shalt be like a cloud to cover the land, thou, and all thy bands, and many people with thee.

Thus saith the Lord God; It shall also come to pass, that at the same time shall things come into thy mind, and thou shalt think an evil thought:

And thou shalt say, I will go up to the land of unwalled villages; I will go to them that are at rest, that dwell safely, all of them dwelling without walls, having neither bars nor gates,

To take a spoil, and to take a prey; to turn thine hand upon the desolate places that are now inhabited, and upon the people that are gathered out of the nations, which have gotten cattle and goods, that dwell in the midst of the land (Ezekiel 38:8-12).

Ezekiel chapters thirty-eight and thirty-nine are invariably (with few exceptions) looked upon by Bible students as revealing an invasion of the present existing nation of Israel by Gentile powers (usually seen as powers headed by Russia, including Middle East and North African nations). And this invasion is seen occurring at a time immediately before or sometime during the Tribulation (most see the invasion occurring during the Tribulation).

But, in the light of the clear wording of the text itself (both chapters) and the context (chapters on both sides of the text), the common interpretation can only be seen as something quite flawed.

As will be shown, these two chapters have to do with Gentile powers coming against a restored Jewish nation, a nation restored following Christ’s return at the end of the Tribulation, following Man’s Day, during the Lord’s Day. And, for a multiplicity of reasons, the restored Jewish nation referenced in these chapters CANNOT possibly have any type connection, after any fashion, with the nation presently in the land.

And the preceding can be clearly shown, in an unquestionable manner, from the text and the context of these two chapters in Ezekiel.

(Note that the heavens are closed relative to God’s dealings with Israel today. God has, so to speak, stopped the clock marking off time in Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy while He deals with the one new man “in Christ.” Only after God has completed His present dealings with this new man will the heavens once again open relative to His dealings with Israel, with time once again being counted in Daniel’s prophecy.

Thus, for this reason alone [and there are many others] the present existing nation of Israel in the Middle East CANNOT be a work of God, even in part, relative to the prophesied restoration of the Jewish people to the land [alone rendering it impossible for this nation to fit into Ezekiel’s prophecy].

[For information on the preceding, refer to the author’s article, “Seventy Years, Four Hundred Ninety Years” in this site].

The present restoration of some 6,000,000 Jews to the land can only be a Zionistic work of man, wherein the Jewish people have taken matters into their own hands and have sought to effect an emancipation of the nation apart from either repentance or the nation’s Messiah.)

The Context

Note the context both preceding and following Ezekiel 38; 39.

1) Preceding Ezekiel 38; 39

The several chapters immediately preceding and leading into Ezekiel 38; 39 deal, to an extent, with the entire history of Israel (Ezekiel 34:11-31; 36:16-38; 37:1-28).

But, though the preceding references succinctly cover the complete history, or parts of this history, the emphasis throughout is ALWAYS on the outcome of this history — Israel’s future salvation, restoration, and cleansing — which can occur ONLY following Messiah’s return, following the Tribulation.

And the place which all of the Gentile nations will occupy in this complete history is seen as well.

Then, note that nothing in chapter thirty-five was listed among the preceding chapter references regarding Israel. Material in this chapter has to do with the destruction of Gentile world power at the same time matters are brought to a conclusion regarding the future history of Israel, as detailed in the other three chapters (Ezekiel 34; 36; 37).

“Mount Seir” is referenced beginning chapter thirty-five, which was the home of the Edomites (cf. Ezekiel 35:2, 15; cf. Deuteronomy 2:5). And, comparing Scripture with Scripture, note in Isaiah 34:1ff that “Edom” is used in a parallel text to represent all of the Gentile nations (Isaiah 34:1-8), which come under God’s judgment “in the day of the Lord’s vengeance,” because of “the controversy of Zion [‘the cause of Zion’].”

“Zion” is a synonym for Jerusalem, or is used referring to the Jewish people (Psalm 76:2; 126:1; Isaiah1:26-27). Thus, as clearly seen elsewhere in Scripture, God’s future judgment of the Gentiles at this time will center around their attitude toward and treatment of the Jewish people, something clearly seen in the chapters under discussion in Ezekiel (cf. Genesis 12:1-3; Ezekiel 35:4-15; 38:3, 18; Matthew 25:31-46).

2) Following Ezekiel 38; 39

The nine chapters following Ezekiel 38; 39 (Ezekiel 40-48), concluding the Book of Ezekiel, have to do with Israel in the future Messianic Era, following God’s dealings with Israel and the nations as seen in the previous chapters.

These chapters have to do with millennial conditions — with the Temple, the priesthood, offerings, worship, and a tribal division of the land.

Thus, the chapters which precede simply provide information concerning Israel and the nations, leading into the Messianic Era. And, as is evident from reading chapters thirty-four through thirty-seven, this information has to do mainly with Israel and the nations immediately following the Tribulation and Messiah’s return — with events which will evidently occur during the seventy-five-day period seen at the end of the Book of Daniel (Daniel 12:11-13).

The Text

Since events seen in the four chapters preceding chapters thirty-eight and thirty-nine (Ezekiel 34-37) have to do mainly with events occurring following Christ’s return, leading into the Messianic Era (Ezekiel 40-48), why should the two chapters now under discussion (Ezekiel 38; 39) be looked upon as dealing with something different?

After all, numerous places in these two chapters call attention to events paralleling those seen in the previous four chapters. These two chapters simply form an expansion of that dealt with in chapter thirty-five and alluded to different places in the other three chapters (Ezekiel 34; 36; 37).

That revealed in these two chapters is simply a detailed description of the destruction of Gentile world power following Christ’s return and following the completion of His dealings with the nation of Israel (following their national conversion, restoration to the land, and cleansing). In short, that seen in these two chapters has to do with the same thing seen so many places in Scripture — a final summing up of matters regarding Gentile world power, preceding the Messianic Era, in what is commonly called “The Battle of Armageddon” (Revelation 14:14-20; 16:16; 19:17-21).

1) Prevalence and Place in Scripture

This destruction of Gentile world power at the end of Man’s Day is seen over and over in Moses, the Psalms, and the Prophets (e.g., Genesis 11:1ff; 14:1ff; 19:1ff; Psalm 2:1ff; 83:1ff; Jeremiah 30:1ff; Daniel 2:37-45; Joel 2:1ff; 3:1ff; Zechariah 14:1ff). This is the destruction seen in Isaiah 34:1ff, leading into the Messianic Era seen in the following chapter (Isaiah 35:1-10). As well, this is the same destruction seen in the parallel passage in Ezekiel 35:1ff, leading into the Messianic Era (Ezekiel 40-48).

And this destruction, dealt with throughout Scripture, can clearly be seen, both textually and contextually, as the same destruction depicted in Ezekiel 38; 39, leading into the Messianic Era (Ezekiel 40-48).

And there could be no possible problem seeing all nations represented by only certain powers mentioned in Ezekiel 38:2-6. Note, for example, in Isaiah 34:1ff and Ezekiel 35:1ff, that all nations are represented by one nation, Edom; and in Psalm 83:1ff, all nations are represented by ten named nations.

Also, in line with the preceding, “Gog, the land of Magog” (Ezekiel 38:2) — with “Magog” referring back to the descendants of Japheth, who was to be enlarged (Genesis 9:27; 10:1-2 [as well, note “Meshech” and “Tubal”]) — is used in Revelation 20:8 referring to “nations which are in the four quarters of the earth.”

Then note Joel 2:20 where reference is made to God destroying the “northern army” (an evident reference to Ezekiel 38; 39, where the main, lead power comes from the North), seen contextually in Joel as a reference to the destruction of all nations (Joel 2:1ff; 3:1ff).

And this destruction in Joel, as in Ezekiel, occurs following Man’s Day, following Christ’s return (Joel 3:16), in the Lord’s Day (Joel 3:14 [which begins at the end of Man’s Day, with the Tribulation comprising the last seven years of Man’s Day]).

2) As Seen in These Two Chapters

And, with the preceding in mind, note the same thing seen in Ezekiel 38; 39.

Gentile world power, as seen in these two chapters, will come against Israel at a time after the Tribulation, after the nation’s Messiah has returned, after Israel’s national conversion, after the Jewish people have been removed from the nations and restored to their land, and after the nation is at rest in the land, with the Lord present among His people. THEN, and ONLY THEN, can that seen in these two chapters occur.

Note in Ezekiel 38:20 that Messiah Himself will be present (“… shall shake at my presence”), and in Ezekiel 39:8, this will occur in the future Lord’s Day, which, again, doesn’t begin until the end of Man’s Day and Messiah’s return (cf. Ezekiel 34:12, showing that the two times are the same).

(Note the expression [or allusion to], “in that day,” in Ezekiel 38:14, 19; 39:8, 11. Ref. the author’s article, “In That Day,” in this site)

And since all of the things detailed in the preceding, clearly seen in Ezekiel 38; 39, can occur ONLY FOLLOWING MESSIAH’S RETURN, this alone would preclude any possible fulfillment of the prophecy until a time following the Tribulation.

Further, according to Ezekiel 38:11-12, these Gentile powers will come into the land against Israel at a time when the nation dwells safely, “having neither bars nor gates.” And Israel cannot possibly be seen occupying such a position at any time between now and the middle of the Tribulation, when the present existing nation will be uprooted and driven back out among the nations.

Nor will the nation possess the wealth seen in these verses prior to the end of the Tribulation, when they return back to the land possessing the wealth of the Gentiles (cf. Genesis 31:1-3; Isaiah 60:5, 11; Ezekiel 38:12), with the Gentile armies coming into the land not only in an all-out attempt to, once and for all, destroy the nation of Israel (“They have said, Come, and let us cut them off from being a nation; that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance” [Psalm 83:4]) but to recover the wealth which will then be in Israel’s possession (cf. Ezekiel 38:13; Revelation 18:15-21).

The overthrow of these Gentile armies in Ezekiel 39:17-20 is the same as that seen in Isaiah 63:1-4; Revelation 14:14-20; 19:17-21. This overthrow occurs at the hands of Israel’s Messiah, present among His people (Ezekiel 38:20, 23); and those overthrown are left in the open fields for the carrion birds of the air and the wild animals of the earth, with their remains then buried “in the valley of Hamon-Gog [‘the valley of a Multitude of Nations’]” (Ezekiel 39:4-5, 11-22).

And the end result of the whole of the matter has to do with both the house of Israel and the Gentile nations recognizing and acknowledging the true identity of the One in Israel’s midst (cf. Ezekiel 36:33-36; 37:25-28; 38:21-23; 39:23-29).

Nothing like any of the preceding can possibly occur until Man’s Day has run its course — until Israel’s Messiah has returned back to the earth, and a number of ensuing events have occurred.

The destruction of Gentile world power, as seen in Ezekiel 35; 38; 39, occurs not only in conjunction with all the things seen relative to Israel in Ezekiel 34-39, but following God’s dealings with His people relative to the nation’s conversion, restoration, and cleansing.

Then, the Messianic Era… (Ezekiel 40-48).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document:  Ezekiel Chapters 38 and 39 by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Study the Word of God
By Charles Strong of Bible One

The following is a list of Scripture passages, which you may find helpful as you study, and help others in studying, God’s Word.

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. . . . And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. (John 1:1, 14; cf. Colossians 1:13-20; 1 John 1:1-2; 5:7; Revelation 19:13)

For whatever things were written before were written for our learning, that we through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope. (Romans 15:4; cf. 2 Timothy 3:16-17)

These things we also speak, not in words which man’s wisdom teaches but which the Holy Spirit teaches, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.  But the natural man [non-Christian] does not receive the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him; nor can he know them, because they [the things of the Spirit of God] are spiritually discerned. (1 Corinthians 2:13, 14; cf. Matthew 16:23; Romans 8:5-7; 1 Corinthians 1:17-18, 23; 2:4; 2 Peter 1:16; Jude 1:19)

For whatever things were written before were written for our learning, that we through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope. (Romans 15:4; cf. 1 Corinthians 9:9-10; 10:11)
 
Now all these things happened to them as examples, and they were written for our admonition [instruction], upon whom the ends of the ages have come.  (1 Corinthians 10:11; cf. Romans 15:4)

All Scripture is given by inspiration of God [God-breathed], and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly equipped for every good work. (2 Timothy 3:16-17; cf. Romans 15:4; 2 Peter 1:20-21; 1 Timothy 6:11; 2 Timothy 2:20-21)

(The words, “given by inspiration of God,” are a translation of the one word in the Greek text, theopneustos, meaning “God-breathed.”  This is a compound word comprised of Theos [“God”] and pneuma [“breath”] in this particular usage and also the word used for “Spirit” in the New Testament — the Holy Spirit, man’s spirit, and the use of spirit in general; also “wind” in John 3:8])

For the Word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. (Hebrews 4:12; cf. Jerimiah 23:29; 2 Corinthians 10:4-5; Ephesians 6:17; 1 Peter 1:23; Revelation 1:16; 2:16)

For prophecy [referring to written revelation (2 Peter 1:20)] never came by the will of man, but holy [set apart] men of God spoke as they were moved [borne along] by the Holy Spirit. (2 Peter 1:21; cf. 2 Samuel 23:2; Luke 1:70; Acts 1:16; 3:18; 2 Timothy 3:16; 1 Peter 1:11)

But the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, He will teach you all things, and bring to your remembrance all things that I said to you. (John 14:26; cf. Luke 24:49; John 2:22; 12:16; 14:16; 15:26; 16:7, 13; 1 John 2:20, 27)
 
However, when He, the Spirit of truth, has come, He will guide you into all truth; for He will not speak on His own authority, but whatever He hears He will speak; and He will tell you things to come.  He will glorify Me, for He will take of what is Mine and declare it to you. (John 16:13-14; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:13 [quoted above]; 2 Peter 1:20-21)

Be diligent to present yourself approved to God, a worker who does not need to be ashamed, rightly dividing the Word of truth. (2 Timothy 2:15; cf. Matthew 13:52; Luke 12:42; John 21:15-17; Acts 20:27; 1 Corinthians 2:6; 3:1-2; 11:19; Colossians 1:28; 1 Timothy 1:3; 2 Corinthians 2:17; 4:2; Hebrews 5:11-14)

And so we have the prophetic word confirmed, which you do well to heed as a light that shines in a dark place, until the day dawns and the morning star rises in your hearts; knowing this first, that no prophecy of Scripture is of any private interpretation, for prophecy never came by the will of man, but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit. (2 Peter 1:19-21; cf. 2 Samuel 23:2; Psalm 119:105; John 5:35; Luke 1:70; Acts 1:16; 3:18; Romans 12:6; 2 Corinthians 4:4, 6; 2 Timothy 3:16; 1 Peter 1:11)

And He Himself gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers [lit. pastor-teachers], for the equipping of the saints for the work of ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, till we all come to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to a perfect man, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ; that we should no longer be children, tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the trickery of men, in the cunning craftiness of deceitful plotting, but, speaking the truth in love, may grow up in all things into Him who is the head — Christ — from whom the whole body, joined and knit together by what every joint supplies, according to the effective working by which every part does its share, causes growth of the body for the edifying of itself in love. (Ephesians 4:11-16; cf. Isaiah 28:9; Acts 20:28; Romans 12:7; 1 Corinthians 12:7, 28; 14:20; 2 Corinthians 2:17; 4:2; Ephesians 2:20; 4:25; Colossians 1:18, 28, 2:2, 19; Hebrews 13:9; 1 John 3:18)

Trust in the LORD with all your heart, and lean not on your own understanding; in all your ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths. (Proverbs 3:5-6; cf. 1 Chronicles 28:9; Psalm 37:3, 5; Jeremiah 9:23; 10:23; Colossians 2:6)

Then He [Jesus Christ] said to them, “O foolish ones, and slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken!  Ought not the Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into His glory?” And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets, He expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things concerning Himself. (Luke 24:25-27; cf. Genesis 3:15; 22:18; 26:4; 49:10; Numbers 21:9; Deuteronomy 18:15; Psalm 16:9-10; 22:1-31; 132:11; Isaiah 7:14; 9:6; 40:10-11; 50:6; 53:1-12; Jeremiah 23:5; 33:14-15; Ezekiel 34:23; 37:25; Daniel 9:24; Micah 7:20; Malachi 3:1; 4:2; Luke 24:45; John 1:45)

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.  He was in the beginning with God.  All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made. . . . And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. (John 1:1-3, 14; cf. Genesis 1:1; Psalm 33:6; John 1:10; 17:5; Ephesians 3:9; Philippians 2:6; Colossians 1:16-17; Hebrews 1:2; 1 John 1:1-2; 5:7; Revelation 1:2; 4:11; 19:13)
 
To me, who am less than the least of all the saints, this grace was given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ, and to make all see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the ages has been hidden in God who created all things through Jesus Christ. (Ephesians 3:8-9; cf. Psalm 33:6; John 1:3; Romans 16:25; 1 Corinthians 15:9; 2:7; Galatians 1:16; 2:8; Ephesians 1:7, 9; 3:3, 5; Colossians 1:16, 26-27; 1 Timothy 1:13, 15; 2:7; 2 Timothy 1:11; Hebrews 1:2)
 
For by Him all things were created that are in heaven and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers. All things were created through Him and for Him. And He is before all things, and in Him all things consist. (Colossians 1:16, 17; cf. John 1:1, 3; 17:5; Romans 8:38; 11:36; 1 Corinthians 8:6; Ephesians 1:21; 3:9; Colossians 2:10, 15; Hebrews 1:2; 2:10; 1 Peter 3:22)
 
God . . . has in these last days spoken to us by His Son, whom He has appointed heir of all things, through whom also He made the worlds; who being the brightness of His glory and the express image of His person, and upholding all things by the word of His power, when He had by Himself purged our sins, sat down at the right hand of the Majesty on high. (Hebrews 1:1-3 [1a]; cf. Numbers 12:6, 8; John 1:3, 17; 3:35; 15:15; Romans 8:17; 1 Corinthians 8:6; Galatians 4:4; Ephesians 1:10; Colossians 1:16; Hebrews 2:3)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document:  Study the Word of God by Charles Strong.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
After 400 Years, 430 Years
A Departure for the Land after 400 Years, 430 Years
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Now the sojourning of the children of Israel, who dwelt in Egypt, was four hundred and thirty years.

And it came to pass at the end of the four hundred and thirty years, even the selfsame day it came to pass, that all the hosts of the Lord went out from the land of Egypt” (Exodus 12:40-41).

God works with set times which He has pre-established. Until these set times arrive, matters may appear exactly as they appeared to the Israelites and Egyptians alike throughout the years when the Israelites were in Egyptian bondage. Aside from conditions deteriorating, little to no change occurred throughout this time.

But when Moses appeared to the Jewish people a second time, things began to change rapidly.

A Set Time during Moses’ Day

According to Exodus 12:40-41, the Exodus from Egypt under Moses occurred, to the VERY day, that a four-hundred-thirty-year sojourn of the Israelites ended.

But how can this possibly be the case? Following Biblical chronology back in time, four hundred thirty years would take one to the days of Abraham while he was still in Ur — prior to the birth of Isaac.

Thus, “the children of Israel” did NOT exist four hundred thirty years prior to the Exodus.

OR, did they?

Then, there is a four-hundred-year period seen back in Genesis in connection with the Exodus (Genesis 15:13-14; cf. Acts 7:6). Abraham’s seed, through whom the nations were to ultimately be blessed, would sojourn “in a land that is not theirs” for four hundred years. And it was only at the end of this period of time that the Exodus under Moses would occur.

Thus, there are both four-hundred and four-hundred-thirty-year periods in connection with the Exodus from Egypt. And, showing what is involved in distinctions between the two, along with showing the existence of the children of Israel four hundred thirty years prior to the Exodus, is quite simple if Scripture is allowed to be its own interpreter.

1) Strangers and Pilgrims

It was the seed of Abraham which was to sojourn in a strange land for four hundred years. That seed was born when Abraham was one hundred years old, which is when the sojourn began relative to his seed in Genesis 15:13-14.

Then the four-hundred-thirty-year sojourn seen in Exodus 12:40-41, also in connection with the Exodus, can only date back to a time thirty years prior to the birth of Abraham’s seed. And, according to these two verses in Exodus, the children of Israel date back to this time as well, which could be seen ONLY one way — a people in the loins of Abraham while he was still in Ur of the Chaldees (cf. Genesis 12:1-3; 15:4; Joshua 24:2-14; Hebrews 7:9-10; 11:9).

Thus, the complete sojourn of the Israelites — existing four hundred thirty years prior to the Exodus, in the loins of Abraham — is seen going back thirty years behind the actual birth of Abraham’s seed, from whom the nation descended. And, as can easily be shown, this time goes back to the very beginning, to the promise given to Abraham thirty years earlier, as seen in Genesis 12:1-3:

“Now the Lord had said unto Abram, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house, unto a land that I will shew thee:

And I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and make thy name great; and thou shalt be a blessing:

And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed.”

Note how the preceding is dealt with in Galatians 3:17-18:

“And this I say, that the covenant, that was confirmed before of God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect.

For if the inheritance be of the law, it is no more of promise, but God gave it to Abraham by promise.”

(Note that “the covenant” [Galatians 3:17], having to do with “the promise” given to Abraham [Galatians 3:17-18], was confirmed to Abraham, in the land, about a decade later [cf. Genesis 12:1-3; 15:7-21]. The four hundred thirty years date back to the promise, not to the confirmation.)

The Law, the Magna Charta for the kingdom, was given through Moses at Sinai during the first year following the departure of the Israelites from Egypt. Thus, it was given the same year of the Exodus, four hundred thirty years after the promise.

And, since Abraham was one hundred years old when Isaac was born, beginning the four-hundred-year sojourn of His seed, this promise, as previously seen, could only have occurred in Ur when Abraham was seventy.

2) Viewing the Time Correctly

Individuals often come up with the erroneous idea, from a misreading of Genesis 15:14, that the Israelites spent four hundred years in Egyptian bondage. But that can’t be true. Galatians 3:17 alone would show the fallacy of this type thinking.

Note in this verse that only four hundred thirty years existed between the promise given to Abraham while still in Ur to the time of the giving of the Law — the same four hundred thirty years to which attention was called at the time that the Israelites departed Egypt under Moses in Exodus 12:40-41.

Thus, Abraham’s seed (Isaac and his descendants) sojourned in a land not theirs for four hundred years; and an additional thirty-year sojourn is seen immediately preceding this time, going back to the promise given to Abraham in Ur, for reasons previously given. And reference to the sojourn during this time can be seen in verses such as Genesis 37:1 and Exodus 6:2-4, verses explained in Hebrews 11:8-9, 13:

“And Jacob dwelt in the land wherein his father was a stranger, in the land of Canaan” (Genesis 37:1).

“And God spake unto Moses, and said unto him, I am the Lord.

And I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob…

And I have also established my covenant with them, to give them the land of Canaan, the land of their pilgrimage, wherein they were strangers” (Exodus 6:2-4).

“By faith, Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whether he went.

By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise…

These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth” (Hebrews 11:8-9, 13).

Thus, the Israelites are seen in Scripture as strangers and pilgrims throughout this time, whether in Ur before Abraham departed (the Israelites seen in his loins), whether during the time Abraham and his seed dwelled in the land of Canaan, or whether between the time Jacob took his family down into Egypt and the subsequent Exodus from Egypt under Moses.

From the birth of Isaac, the seed of Abraham spent one hundred ninety years in the land of Canaan and two hundred ten subsequent years in Egypt, completing the full four hundred years (cf. Genesis 25:26; 47:9). And only during a latter part of this time spent in Egypt was Israel under bondage to a new pharaoh, who had come into power while they were in Egypt.

This time of bondage could not possibly have been more than about one hundred forty years and may have been considerably less (times derived from Joseph’s age when the 210 years began [about 40], his age at the time of his death [110], and the fact that the persecution of the Israelites in Egypt began only at a time following Joseph’s death [Genesis 41:46ff; 50:26]).

This persecution began following the ascension of “a new king over Egypt [an Assyrian; Isaiah 52:4], who knew not Joseph” [Exodus 1:8]). And we’re not told anything about the time which would have elapsed between Joseph’s death and the ascension of this new king.

Since the persecution existed at the time of Moses’ birth, with Moses being eighty years old at the time of the Exodus, we can only say that the persecution began sometime between about one hundred forty and eighty years preceding the Exodus. There is nothing in Scripture which would allow the time when the persecution began to be determined any closer than this.

(For additional information on the loins of Abraham in connection with the 400 and 430 years, reference Appendix I, “Salvation Is of the Jews” [with a section titled, “In the Loins of Abraham,” in the author’s book, Never Again! or Yes, Again!, and in this site, In the Loins of Abraham].

Note in Exodus 12:40-41 that the “sojourning” of the Jewish people is one thing, the time that they “dwelt” in Egypt is quite another. The latter included the last 210 years of the 430 years seen in the former.

The KJV and NKJV are more in keeping with the Hebrew text on these two verses than are many other translations [e.g., NASB, NIV].)

The Present and Future Day

The departure of the Israelites from Egypt under Moses forms a type, which will be fulfilled in the minutest detail under Christ in the antitype. This departure in the type will be fulfilled through a yet-future departure of the Israelites from that which Egypt typifies (the Gentile nations). And, as Moses led them out following his return to the Jewish people, Christ will lead them out following His return to the Jewish people.

And ALL the details seen in the type WILL occur in the antitype — from Moses’ to Christ’s dealings with the Israelites (“signs”) and the Assyrian (“Let my people go!”), the death of the firstborn (future conversion of the nation), the restoration of the Jewish people to their land, the destruction of Gentile world power, and the restoration of the theocracy to the Jewish people under a new covenant.

And, relative to time, these things can only occur in the antitype exactly as seen in the type — to the VERY day, within a time which God has previously SET. It can be NO other way.

In Scripture, God is seen working after only ONE fashion throughout Man’s Day. In the opening verses of Scripture, He is seen working for six days, foreshadowing 6,000 years. And throughout this time He is seen working with three groups of people during set times in three dispensations.

And, as evident from the timing of the Exodus in relation to four hundred and four hundred thirty years of time (to the very day at the end of the latter period, and evidently the former as well), ALL of God’s activities are unchangeably set in a perfect timing of this nature.

Man’s Day itself is not only set within a predetermined time (6,000 years, no more, no less), but time occurring during the three dispensations are set with the same predetermined precision (each lasting 2,000 years, completing the full 6,000).

(For information on these three dispensations, followed by a fourth, refer to Chapter 5, “Ages and Dispensations,” in the author’s book in this site, The Study of Scripture BOOK.)

God is seen intervening within man’s affairs at the exact end of each dispensation, and He is also seen acting at times during the dispensations with the same precision, having to do with pre-determined times (e.g., timing of events seen in Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy, particularly between the sixty-ninth and seventieth weeks; also note when the kingdom is established — NOT before, but at the FULL END of the prophecy; at the END of the full seventy weeks, at the END of the full four hundred ninety years).

Individuals, prefacing or following a particular statement, sometimes say, “If the Lord tarries…” But the Lord is NOT going to tarry. The Lord works with SET TIMES, and when these SET TIMES arrive, HE ACTS.

The matter is EXACTLY as stated in Hebrews 10:37:

“For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will NOT tarry.”

The present dispensation can only last for A SET TIME, which is a preset 2,000 years. The removal of the Church at the end of the dispensation will occur at A SET TIME; God’s dealings with Israel which follow will occur within SET TIMES, as will events occurring during and at the end of this time.

This is simply the manner in which God does things, which MUST be recognized.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document:  After 400 Years, 430 Years by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Woman in the Ephah (Pronounce)
Another Picture of the Harlot in Revelation 17:1-19:6
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Then the angel that talked with me went forth, and said unto me, Lift up now thine eyes, and see what is this that goeth forth.

And I said, What is it? And he said, This is an ephah that goeth forth. He said moreover, This is their resemblance through all the earth.

And, behold, there was lifted up a talent of lead: and this is a woman that sitteth in the midst of the ephah.

And he said, This is wickedness. And he cast it into the midst of the ephah; and he cast the weight of lead upon the mouth thereof.

Then lifted I up mine eyes, and looked, and, behold, there came out two women, and the wind was in their wings; for they had wings like the wings of a stork: and they lifted up the ephah between the earth and the heaven.

Then said I to the angel that talked with me, Whither do these bear the ephah?

And he said unto me, To build it an house in the land of Shinar: and it shall be established, and set there upon her own base (Zechariah 5:5-11).

The Lord uses eight visions to introduce the Book of Zechariah, and the visions themselves are introduced by His statement surrounding Israel’s past disobedience, the result of this disobedience, the call for repentance, and that which will result following Israel’s repentance (Zechariah 1:1-6).

These visions have to be understood in the light of the manner in which they are introduced. And, understood contextually, these visions must be looked upon as having to do with Israel and the nations during and at the end of the Times of the Gentiles.

There are numerous metaphors throughout these visions, and the vision of the woman in the ephah is no different. Metaphors are used for practically everything in this vision, including “an house in the land of Shinar.”

However, metaphors, as used in these visions, or elsewhere in Scripture, do not lend themselves to fanciful interpretation. Scripture uses metaphors after a consistent fashion (e.g., “a mountain” always has to do with a kingdom, “the sea” always has to do with the Gentiles or the place of death, “a fig tree” always has to do with Israel or showing a connection with Israel, etc.). Metaphors found anyplace in Scripture are to be understood and explained contextually and/or through comparing Scripture with Scripture, in accordance with how Scripture deals with the metaphors being used.

For example, three women are in view in this vision — one in the ephah, and two who transport the ephah (with a woman inside). Since the manner in which the visions are introduced at the beginning of Zechariah has to do with Israel and the nations, ascertaining who these three women represent is quite simple, for “a woman” is sometimes used in Scripture, in a metaphorical way, to represent a nation (Isaiah 47:1-7; 62:1-5; Revelation 12:1; 17:3ff).

Remaining with the subject matter of the visions and the metaphorical use of women elsewhere in Scripture, the “woman” in the ephah can only represent Israel, with the “two women” who transport the ephah representing Gentile nations. The woman in the ephah is removed from one land and transported to another.

And though the matter has its roots in history, where exactly the same thing occurred, the vision must be understood relative to the end times, for the destruction of Gentile world power follows in the next and last vision.

That is to say, the same thing occurred through the Assyrian and Babylonian captivities, bringing about the Times of the Gentiles following the Babylonian captivity; and the same thing will occur yet future, bringing a close to the Times of the Gentiles.

During the end times, the Babylonian kingdom of the man of sin will encompass all the Gentile nations; and “the land of Shinar,” used in a metaphorical sense (in keeping with all the other metaphors used in the vision), would refer, not to one tract of land in the Mesopotamian Valley but to the origin (the land of Shinar) of a Babylonian kingdom which will then exist worldwide.

Thus, since the woman is moved to “the land of Shinar,” the only place from which the woman could possibly be moved would be the land of Israel, for any other part of the earth would be within the scope of the metaphorical use of “the land of Shinar” at this future time.

As previously stated, this occurred in history when the Jews were transported to the actual land of Shinar by the first king of Babylon (the first king as seen in Daniel’s image), and this will occur yet future, once again, when the Jewish people are uprooted from their land and scattered throughout a Babylonian kingdom which will then exist worldwide (though evidently with a Middle Eastern capital). This disbursement of the Jewish people throughout the Gentile world, both past and future, is exactly what is seen in Revelation 17:1, 15 — the woman, referred to as “the great whore” both here and in numerous Old Testament passages, seated in the midst of the nations, scattered throughout Antichrist’s kingdom (cf. Isaiah 1:21-24; Jeremiah 3:1-14; Ezekiel 16:26-39; Hosea 2:1ff).

The woman in the ephah is described by the word “wickedness [or, ‘unrighteousness’]” (Zechariah 5:8), which would be in perfect keeping with her harlotry as she courts lovers among the nations, particularly as she continues to court the Gentile nations in the final form of the kingdom of Babylon.

The “ephah” was the largest measure for dry goods used by the Jews, though of Egyptian origin. And the “ephah,” when used in a symbolic sense, would invariably be thought of as referring to trade or commerce. This was simply the manner in which the “ephah” was used, allowing it to be a natural emblem for merchandising.

The woman seated in the midst of the ephah, in this respect, would point to one characteristic of the Jewish people after being removed from their land — transformed from a nation primarily involved in agriculture to a nation primarily involved in merchandising. Note that merchandising is a main realm in which the woman is seen involved throughout a large section of Revelation 18:3, 9-23.

The vision of the woman seated in the midst of the ephah though could refer to something else as well. As previously pointed out, the “ephah” was the largest of the measures used by the Jews for dry goods, though of Egyptian origin. “Egypt” is used in Scripture to typify or symbolize the world outside the land of Israel, the Gentile nations. And, in this respect, the woman seated in the midst of the ephah could very well also call attention to the full measure of Israel’s sin of harlotry, as she finds herself seated in the midst of the Gentile nations (seated in the largest of measures, one of Gentile origin) in the kingdom of Antichrist.

The woman in the vision sought to escape from the ephah (ref. Zechariah 5:8 NASB, NIV), probably realizing the fate about to befall her should she remain in the ephah. But she was prevented from escaping, and she was cast back into the ephah and kept inside by a lead covering placed over the top, weighing a talent. The woman was to realize her own inevitable fate, in the midst of the ephah in the land of Shinar, i.e., in the midst of commercialism, among the nations, in the kingdom of Antichrist.

This is where the harlot would be destroyed, as seen in Revelation chapters seventeen through the first part of nineteen (Revelation 17; 18; 19).

A talent of lead placed over the opening of the ephah kept the woman inside. A “talent” was the largest weight used among the Jewish people, and “lead” was one of the heaviest of metals. Such a covering showed that there was no escape from that which must occur, for her sins had “reached unto heaven,” and God had “remembered her iniquities” (Revelation 18:5).

The heaviest of weights (a talent of lead) was placed over the opening of the largest of measures (the ephah) to keep the woman (Israel) inside the ephah, for a purpose — to be transported from her land to a place among the nations.

Two women (which could only represent other nations, Gentile nations), with stork-like wings (the stork, an unclean bird [Leviticus 11:13, 19; Deuteronomy 14:12, 18]), lifted the ephah up from the land of Israel and transported it out among the nations (to that foreshadowed by the land of Shinar in that coming day).

And there, among her Gentile lovers, the woman, Israel, was to be established and dealt with by God in relation to the magnitude of her sin, with a view to repentance.

(The vision of the ephah could only span the centuries of time covering the entire Times of the Gentiles [some twenty-six centuries] as seen in Daniel’s great image or the four great beasts, though with a particular emphasis upon the latter days.

With Israel and the magnitude of her sin over centuries of time in view, note again the laws of the harvest relative to sowing and reaping.

Note, according to Zechariah’s vision of the woman in the ephah, that which must ultimately occur relative to the remnant of Jews presently in the land of Israel — approximately 6,000,000 today. It is exactly the same thing seen in the Book of Jonah and elsewhere in Scripture. The Jews presently in the land must be cast from the ship into the sea [a place typifying “death” and “the Gentiles”].

They must be removed from their land and driven back out among the Gentile nations once again. And among the nations [in the sea] the Jewish people will be viewed as dead [as Lazarus in the seventh sign in John’s gospel, John chapter eleven], awaiting God’s breath to bring about life [Ezekiel 37:1-14]. Then, and only then [after life has been restored], can they be removed from the sea, from the nations.

God drove His people out among the nations to deal with them there relative to repentance, and that is exactly where He will deal with them at the end of Man’s Day. If for no other reason than this, the Jewish people presently in the land must be uprooted and driven back out among the nations.

That is not only the place where God has decreed that He will deal with them but that is also the place from whence God will regather them when He brings them back into the land, following repentance, belief, and the restoration of life.)

The Jewish people were carried away into Babylon by the first king of Babylon, which marked the beginning of the Times of the Gentiles. This was also the beginning of the Jewish association with Babylon. And most of the Jews carried away never left Babylon at the end of the seventy years to return to their land (Jeremiah 25:11-12; cf. II Chronicles 36:20-21; Daniel 9:1-2). They had found a home in Babylon. In this respect, as long as Babylon remained in existence, the association of the Jewish people with Babylon could only have continued.

In the latter days, when the final form of Daniel’s image appears — the final form of the kingdom of Babylon — Israel will be left WITHOUT a choice other than to see the nation’s harlotry brought into full bloom within the kingdom of Antichrist, in order that God, after centuries of time, might bring it to AN END.

And these things will be brought to pass during the days of the last king of Babylon, with “Israel” enmeshed in the final form of this Babylonian kingdom to the extent that the nation is spoken of in synonymous terms with “Babylon,” allowing God to do this end-time work.

These are the things forming the Old Testament connection which allow “Babylon” to be used as a metaphor for Jerusalem in the Book of Revelation — as previously seen, a reference used more directly for the people of the city, the Jewish people (cf. Psalm 122:6; Jeremiah 44:13; Lamentations 1:7-8, 17; Matthew 23:37; Revelation 21:9-10).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  The Woman in the Ephah by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

Pamphlet form:  Lamp Broadcast – The Woman in the Ephad by Arlen Chitwood.pdf which is SAFE to open and print.  Designed for printing on letter size paper, both front and back; then folded into pocket size fit.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Proclaimed Truth
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

The opening three words of II Timothy 4:2 DBY relate that which is to be proclaimed, for a reason:

“Proclaim the Word…”

This “Word” is the Breath of God — “All Scripture is God-Breathed…” (II Timothy 3:16a NIV). That is the literal rendering of how this verse should read.

In Genesis 2:7, the Breath of God is seen producing life (in line with Genesis 1:2), establishing a first-mention principle, which can never change; and in continuing Scripture, it can only be (which it is, for no change can ever occur) the same Breath of God which nourishes this new life, providing sustenance for this life.

This is why the movement of the Spirit is the first thing seen in both Genesis 1:2 and Genesis 8:1, when the restoration of ruined creations were in view (the restoration of ruined creations foreshadowing the restoration of ruined man). Life must first be imparted to that which is without life (unsaved man). And there must then be a continued movement of the Spirit to provide nourishment for that life (saved man).

And this is why the command is given to proclaim this Word. For the unsaved, it will produce life; for the saved, it will nourish, providing the sustenance for, the previously produced life. The totality of the matter is seen in the Word alone (written, or manifested in the flesh — two manifestations of the same Word [John 1:1-2, 14]).

“The Spirit of God” is the Breath of God, producing life (Ruach [Hebrew] and Pneuma [Greek] can both be translated and understood as either “Spirit” or “Breath”). The Spirit of God moved men to pen this Word (II Peter 1:21), which is why the Word is God-Breathed, why it is the Breath of God, why it is living (Hebrews 4:12).

All else is lifeless in the respect being dealt with. And life simply can’t be imparted and then nourished from that which is lifeless.

Now, with that in mind, let’s think about two questions, which could reflect upon a lot of present-day so-called preaching of the Word:

1) When the Word is proclaimed in an erroneous manner, is that being proclaimed still a proclamation of the Word of God? Or, to ask the question another way, Can the Word being proclaimed in an erroneous manner still be looked upon as the Breath of God? Or we could ask the question another way yet, Can proclaimed error ever be looked upon and understood as proclaimed truth?

2) Then the second question, which naturally follows, would be: Can the Spirit of God use that which is proclaimed in an erroneous manner (which could only be seen as erroneous data, which, under no circumstances, could be identified with the Word) to either produce life or to provide nourishment for life?

Bear in mind that the Spirit uses that which He gave. With respect to that being dealt with, NOTHING ELSE is living. Thus, the Spirit is left with only ONE THING which He can use, which is the “why” of the command in II Timothy 4:2.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Proclaimed Truth Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Mystery of God
As Seen in God’s Present Protection and Care for Israel
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory” (I Corinthians 2:7).

“Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God” (I Corinthians 4:1).

“That their hearts might be comforted, being knit together in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding, to the acknowledgement [Gk., epignosis, ‘full acknowledgement’] of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ [lit., ‘the full acknowledgement of the mystery of God, Who is Christ’]” (Colossians 2:2).

“But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets” (Revelation 10:7).

There are a number of “mysteries” in the New Testament (e.g., Matthew 13:11; Ephesians 3:3; I Timothy 3:9), with several of the mysteries referencing God or Christ (note previous quotations). The last of the New Testament references where God or Christ is in view is Revelation 10:7, forming a statement placed in a section of Scripture covering events following Christ’s return at the end of the Tribulation (which, as will be shown, of necessity, has both the Father and His Son in view).

(“A mystery” in Scripture, from the Greek word musterion [used twenty-seven times in the N.T.], has to do with something dealt with in the O.T. but not fully opened up and revealed in this Testament. In this respect, N.T. revelation, dealing with “a mystery,” takes something dealt with in the O.T. and provides further light on that subject, opening the subject up to further understanding.

The “mystery of God,” as seen in Revelation 10:7, would form a good example of how the word musterion is used in the N.T.

As seen in the opening verse of this book, the Book of Revelation is about an opening up, an unveiling, of God’s Son, Who is seen throughout all previous Scripture [with the Book of Revelation providing explanatory information concerning previous Scripture].

Thus, opening the book in this manner — “The revelation [Gk., apokalupsis, ‘revealing,’ ‘uncovering’] of Jesus Christ” — relating the subject matter of the book in the opening verse, the Book of Revelation could aptly be called, “The Mystery of Jesus Christ,” which is about to be “finished” [Gk., teleo, “to bring to an end,” “to complete”], as seen of God in Revelation 10:7.

Then, “the mystery of God,” seen as finished, complete, in Revelation 10:7 [the person of God opened up and revealed as far as He wants man to see matters involving Himself] is set within a context having to do with events occurring after Christ returns at the end of the Tribulation, after the Son has been fully opened up and revealed [again, revealed as far as God wants man to see matters concerning His Son].

And the “mystery of God” can be finished at this point in time simply because the revelation of the Son, Who is God manifested in the flesh, has now been completed. Thus, “the mystery” of both, within the person of the Son, can be looked upon as finished, complete [cf. John 1:1-3, 14; Colossians 2:2].)

The scene presented in Revelation 10 takes one to the time when all the judgments of the seven-sealed scroll (Revelation 5) have come to pass.

All seven seals of the scroll will have been broken, all judgments will have been completed, with three things having occurred in connection with all these judgments having been completed:

1) The inheritance will have been redeemed.

2) The bride whom the Spirit searched for and procured during the previous [present] dispensation will have become Christ’s wife.

3) The adulterous wife of God, whom He divorced in Old Testament days, will have been cleansed of her harlotry and will have been restored as His wife.

(For information on the preceding three parts, refer to Chs. 8-10, 19, 27-28 in the author’s book, “The Time of the End BOOK,” in this site.)

The judgments unleashed by the breaking of the seals on the seven-sealed scroll have to do with God’s terms for the redemption of the forfeited inheritance (this earth, presently under Satan’s rule and dominion). And, inseparably associated with these redemptive terms, God will, as well, use these judgments in connection with His dealings concerning the three classes of mankind — “the Jews,” “the Gentiles,” and “the Church of God” (I Corinthians 10:32).

“The Jews” and “the Gentiles” will be here on the earth when these judgments are unleashed, but “the Church of God” (all Christians, both the dead from throughout the dispensation [raised] and those living at the end of the dispensation) will no longer be on earth. Rather, they will be in the heavens, having previously been removed by what is commonly called “the rapture.”

The unleashing of these judgments will affect Christians at this time in two ways:

1) The redemption of the inheritance is part and parcel with the marriage of the bride to Christ.

2) The redeemed inheritance will be that territory over which the Bride will rule with the Son during the Messianic Era.

But, aside from the preceding, these judgments have to do solely with Israel and the nations on earth, which will be the focus of the remainder of this article.

The period during which these judgments will be unleashed — a seven-year period, fulfilling Daniel’s seventieth week — is called in Scripture, “the time of Jacob’s trouble” (Jeremiah 30:7). Thus, these judgments are directed toward and will affect Israel first and foremost.

Then, the Gentiles fit into the matter in two related and inseparable ways:

1) The Jews (All Jews worldwide) will find themselves scattered among the nations (even the Jews presently in the land, who will be uprooted in the middle of the Tribulation and driven back out among the nations), with the Gentiles experiencing these judgments indirectly because of the Jews scattered among them.

2) Gentile persecution of the Jews scattered among them will result in these judgments affecting them in a very direct way as well (Genesis 12:3; Zechariah 1:15).

Israel Today

With the preceding in view about “the mystery of God,” how does one relate this mystery to Israel in the world today?

Bear in mind that “a mystery” has to do with something revealed in the Old Testament, then more fully opened up and revealed in later revelation.

In this respect, note something about Israel that is not only a major subject in the Book of Revelation (referred to as “a mystery” in this book [Revelation 17:5, 7]), but, of necessity, is previously dealt with in Old Testament Scripture as well (in this case, beginning in Genesis and continuing throughout). Then, this is seen in a book where “the mystery of God” is “finished [‘brought to an end,’ ‘completed’].”

The Jewish people, repeatedly, over centuries of time, broke God’s covenant which He made with them through Moses at Sinai. And God drove them out among the nations to effect repentance through Gentile persecution (in 722 B.C., 605 B.C.). However, over twenty-six centuries later, Israel, in a national respect, has yet to be brought to the place of repentance.

God is still working things out with Israel in this respect, but things are about to be brought to a climax. This climax is seen time and time again in the Prophets, and this is what a major part of the Book of Revelation, drawing from the Prophets, is about as well.

From chapter five into chapter twenty, the book deals with this subject. The book is about “the mystery of God” being finished, brought to pass through “the revelation of Jesus Christ,” with the central subject at hand, bringing Israel to the place of repentance.

And, the major subject seen and dealt with about Israel has to do with the Jewish people’s unlawful affiliation with the nations, referred to in this book and the Prophets alike as harlotry (cf. Genesis 38:1ff; Judges 19:1ff; Isaiah 1:21ff; Jeremiah 3:1ff; Ezekiel 16:1ff; Hosea 1:2ff; Revelation 17:1-19:6).

And, not only is this the major subject within Israel’s disobedience that is dealt with in the Book of Revelation, but, as seen in this book and in the Prophets as well, matters are not left at this point. Rather, they are carried to the point where Israel’s harlotry is done away with (cf. Isaiah 1:25-2:5; Jeremiah 3:11-18; Hosea 14:1-9; Revelation 17:16-17; 18:20-21; 19:1-3).

Now, with the preceding in view and Israel’s current state, extending into the Tribulation — “the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth” (Revelation 17:6), associated in Revelation 11:8 (cf. Revelation 17:18) and Revelation 17:6 with “Sodom” (sexual perversion), “Egypt” (the world), and “Babylon” (the center of Satan’s government) — HOW does a holy God deal with an unholy son (Exodus 4:22-23), an adulterous wife whom He has divorced (Jeremiah 3:8), AFTER THE MANNER revealed in Scripture?

A holy God not only DWELLS in the midst of “the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth” (Exodus 3:1-7) but He VIEWS the nations through this harlot (Deuteronomy 32:10; Zechariah 2:8), and He SUFFERS everything which the harlot experiences in her sufferings at the hands of the Gentiles (Isaiah 63:8-9; cf. Matthew 25:31-46).

The whole of the matter can only be non-understandable within the limits of man’s finite wisdom and ways. Understanding for man can only be limited to that which Scripture reveals about God’s infinite wisdom and ways. It is a part of the mystery of God; and man, in his current state, can go no further than to call attention to that which God has to say about the matter in His Word:

“For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord.

For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts” (Isaiah 55:8-9).

And, all of this presents its own inherent problems for Christians. Note the multi-faceted position in which Christians find themselves today while in the presence of Jews, whether Jews in the land of Israel or Jews scattered among the nations.

How does a Christian befriend the Jewish people but refrain from participating in or promoting any part of their harlotry, among other related things, after any fashion?

God can do this through His infinite knowledge and wisdom. But man…

Israel in That Day

The preceding is the picture of God’s dealings and man’s dealings with the whole house of Israel in the world today — the 6,000,000 forming the nation of Israel in the Middle East and some 8,000,000 more Jews scattered among the nations worldwide.

God dwells in the midst of the nation today, regardless of the nation’s harlotry, among other things, because of His promises in connection with His plans and purposes for the nation.

God called the nation into existence for purposes having to do with the remainder of mankind. And this is inseparably connected with His reasons for calling man into existence in the first place, which has to do with the time at the end of Man’s Day, the earth’s coming Sabbath, the Messianic Era.

This is the direction toward which all Scripture moves, “the day which the Lord hath made” (Psalm 118:24).

God, in that day, will have a repentant, converted, and restored Jewish nation, no longer playing the harlot, dwelling in a restored land under a new covenant, who can take His message to the nations and through whom the nations will be blessed.

And this is why man has been told:

“Pray for the peace of Jerusalem: they shall prosper that love thee” (Psalm 122:6).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  The Mystery of God by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Triunity of Isaiah Chs. 52-54
Sufferings, Followed by Glory
Israel, Israel’s Messiah, Israel’s God
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Isaiah chapter fifty-two presents the sufferings of both Israel and Israel’s Messiah, Who is Israel’s God, followed by glory. Then chapter fifty-three deals extensively with the sufferings, and chapter fifty-four deals extensively with the glory which follows the sufferings. (Isaiah 52; 53; 54)

Sufferings, as seen in Isaiah chapters fifty-two and fifty-three, MUST ALWAYS PRECEDE GLORY, as seen in chapters fifty-two and fifty-four. There can be no such thing as glory (inseparably associated with regality) apart from preceding sufferings.

This is true of God’s three firstborn Sons (Christ, Israel, and the Church [following the adoption]; Exodus 4:22-23; Hebrews 1:6; 12:23; cf. Romans 8:14ff; Ephesians 1:5ff); and, in relation to Messiah’s coming reign over the earth, this is equally true of God Himself.

Isaiah chapter fifty-three — forming a commentary on the sufferings introduced in chapter fifty-two — has, over the centuries, been either ignored by the Jews or seen by their Rabbis as Israel suffering righteously for the sins of the unrighteous nations. But this chapter MUST be studied not only in the light of the exact wording of the text but in the light of its context and other related Scripture as well.

The Jewish Rabbis though, contrary to common thought among Christians, are not entirely wrong; but they are far from being correct. And the Christian commentators, seeing only the sufferings of Israel’s Messiah in this chapter, on the other hand, are not entirely correct either. Note that the chapter is introduced by the sufferings of both Israel and Israel’s Messiah, Who is Israel’s God.

Thus, there is a triunity seen throughout these three chapters in both the sufferings and the subsequent glory.

Isaiah chapter fifty-three, as will be shown, is somewhat like the Book of Jonah, having to do with sufferings, followed by glory, with both encompassing not only Israel’s Messiah but also Israel and Israel’s God.

In the Book of Jonah, the center of attention in this respect is directed toward Israel; in Isaiah chapter fifty-three, the center of attention in this respect is directed toward Israel’s Messiah; but in both the Book of Jonah and Isaiah chapter fifty-three, sufferings preceding glory can be seen relative to Israel, Israel’s Messiah, and Israel’s God.

In reality, Isaiah chapter fifty-three forms both a confession and a declaration which Israel will carry to the nations during the Millennium concerning themselves, their Messiah, and their God.

Sufferings of Messiah

Behold, my servant shall deal prudently, he shall be exalted and extolled, and be very high.

As many were astonied at thee; his visage was so marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men:

So shall he sprinkle many nations: the kings shall shut their mouths at him: for that which had not been told them shall they see: and that which they had not heard shall they consider (Isaiah 52:13-15).

Isaiah chapter fifty-three centers on Israel’s Messiah, rejected and crucified by the nation at His first coming.

(Note that Christ was the Paschal Lamb [I Corinthians 5:7]. This Lamb was given to Israel, and ISRAEL ALONE could slay this Lamb, an act clearly attributed to Israel in Scripture [Exodus 12:1ff; Acts 2:23, 36; 3:15; 4:10; 5:30; 7:52].)

The Jewish people in Isaiah chapter fifty-three had previously been seen in Isaiah chapter forty-three in their role as God’s witness to the nations:

“Who hath believed our report?…

He is despised and rejected of men…

But he was wounded for our transgressions…”  (Isaiah 43)

The Jewish people are the ones whom God has chosen to carry His message to the nations. And, during the coming Messianic Era, after they have been dealt with during and immediately following the Tribulation, they will then fullfil their role in this respect.

Israel’s Messiah, at His first coming, suffered rejection at the hands of His Own people throughout His ministry. And this rejection, ultimately resulting in His crucifixion and indescribable sufferings, left Him in the condition seen in Isaiah 52:14.

Note the literal and more accurate translation of this verse from two Hebrew word study books:

“Just as many were astonished at thee: so disfigured, his appearance was not human, and his form not like that of the children of men” (Keil & Delitzsch).

“As many were shocked at thee — so marred from man his look, and his form from the sons of man” (Alexander).

God allowed His Son to suffer to the extent described in this verse for a single, solitary reason — in order that His plans and purposes regarding man, brought into existence in the beginning, in Genesis 1:26-28; 2:7, might ultimately be worked out and realized (cf. Romans 11:29)

And this would not only involve the suffering and death of His firstborn Son, Jesus (after the previously described fashion), but also the suffering and death of His firstborn son, Israel (after a similarly described fashion).

Then, this would ultimately be followed by the resurrection from the grave of both Sons, occurring after two days, on the third day (John 2:18ff, 11:6ff).

Sufferings of Israel

“Shake thyself from the dust; arise, and sit down, O Jerusalem: loose thyself from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion.

For thus saith the Lord, Ye have sold yourself for nought; and ye shall be redeemed without money.

For thus saith the Lord God, My people went down aforetime into Egypt to sojourn there; and the Assyrian oppressed them without cause.

Now therefore, what have I here saith the Lord, that my people is taken away for naught? They that rule over them make them to howl [lament replacing joy], saith the Lord; and my name continually every day is blasphemed (Isaiah 52:2-5).

The Jewish people, down through centuries and millenniums of time, have suffered like no other nation. And apart from Divine intervention and preservation, this suffering nation would have passed out of existence long ago, at some time in the distant past.

Why has God allowed His people, His firstborn son, to suffer in this manner? Where was God when they were enduring these untold sufferings? And, Why has God brought about this nation’s continued existence under such circumstances?

Their sufferings and continued existence result from:

1) Their identity.

2) Their breaking the covenant which God made with the Jewish people through Moses at Sinai (Exodus 19:5-6ff).

The Jewish people form the nation which God called into existence to not only be His witness to all of the other nations but the people through which God would also bless these nations as well. And the covenant has to do with the rules and regulations governing the Jewish people in the theocracy.

Both blessings and curses are seen in connection with the covenant, reiterated in Leviticus 26 and Deuteronomy 28.

If the Israelites obeyed the covenant, keeping God’s Sabbaths, they would be placed at the head of the nations, with the nations being reached and blessed through them. However, if the Israelites disobeyed this covenant, not keeping God’s Sabbaths, exactly the opposite would occur. The nations would not be reached and blessed, along with the Israeli nation finding itself at the tail of the nations.

And the latter is exactly what occurred, with God taking different measures over centuries of time to effect correction (about seven and eight centuries).

But finally, when Israel’s cup of iniquity was full (cf. Genesis 15:16), God allowed the Gentile nations to come into the land and carry His people away into Gentile lands (during the eighth and seventh centuries B.C.), beginning the Times of the Gentiles.

The purpose for the Times of the Gentiles is to bring about correction, to bring about the son’s correction through Gentile persecution. And matters will continue in this respect with persecution becoming more and more intense with the passage of time, UNTIL correction is achieved, UNTIL Israel repents (Leviticus 26:21-39).

The preceding will account for the intense nature of the WWII Holocaust in Europe, during which 6,000,000 Jews were slain, though repentance was not forthcoming. And this, as well, will account for the intensified nature of the Holocaust about to overtake Jews worldwide, in which two-thirds of the Jews will be slain (Ezekiel 5:12; Zechariah 13:8 [over 9,000,000 by today’s count]), with repentance this time forthcoming.

And this is where Isaiah chapter fifty-three can be seen applying to the Jewish nation as well. There is an evident resonance of the statements in this chapter to describe Jewish suffering in that coming day as well — “despised,” “rejected,” “wounded,” etc.

Sufferings of God

For he said, Surely they [“the house of Israel,” Isaiah 53:7] are my people, children that will not lie: so he was their Saviour.

IN ALL THEIR AFFLICTION HE WAS AFFLICTED, and the angel of his presence saved them: in his love and in his pity he redeemed them; and he bare them, and carried them all the days of old (Isaiah 63:8-9).

Now, two related questions…

Where was God when His firstborn Son, Jesus, was being rejected, humiliated, and ultimately crucified?

Then, Where was God at different times over the centuries, extending into millenniums — 3,500 years of time, extending from the brickyards in Egypt to the Holocaust of WWII, into today — when His firstborn son, Israel, was/is being persecuted — severely at times — at the hands of the Gentiles?

On the first question, God was there, being rejected, humiliated, and ultimately crucified in the person of His Son. The Passover, 33 A.D., was the day God died, raising Himself from the dead on the third day (Acts 2:24; 13:30). It was God Who suffered and died. It was the blood of God which paid for man’s redemption (Acts 20:28).

On the second question, the answer is, in reality, the same. God was there/is here, in the midst of His son, inseparably identified with the son in all of the rejection, humiliation, and suffering, experiencing all of this right along with His son — “In ALL their affliction he was afflicted” (Isaiah 63:9; cf. Exodus 3:1-8; Deuteronomy 32:10; Daniel 3:10-28; Zechariah 2:8 [ref. the author’s article, “The Pupil of God’s Eye” in this site]).

God was in Auschwitz, in Belzec, in Treblinka, in all the death camps, suffering exactly what His people suffered. God was on the end of the Nazi bayonets when Jewish children were thrown into the air and caught on these bayonets. God was in the gas chambers, in the ovens. He was there for ALL of it, suffering the same things that His people suffered.

And God is presently there/here and will be there in the future Holocaust about to overtake His people, in exactly the same manner (cf. Matthew 25:31ff).

He has been there over centuries of time and will continue to be there, withholding His hand of deliverance, UNTIL that day when His people repent. THEN, AND ONLY THEN, will He step in and put a stop to all of it (cf. Isaiah 55:8-9).

These Divine actions are the extremes to which God has gone and will go to not only effect man’s redemption but to have a people who will both carry His message to the nations and through whom He can then bless these nations.

God Himself has endured millenniums of sufferings, extreme sufferings at times, in order to bring man back into the position wherein man can realize the purpose for which he was created in the beginning.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Triunity of Isaiah Chs. 52-54 by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Faith (Trust/Believe) Scriptures
By Charles Strong of Bible One

Genesis 15:6
And he believed in the LORD, and He accounted it to him for righteousness. (cf. Romans 4:3, 9, 11-25; Galatians 3:6; James 2:23)

Psalm 37:3, 5
Trust in the LORD, and do good; dwell in the land, and feed on His faithfulness. . . . (5) Commit your way to the LORD, trust also in Him, and He shall bring it to pass.

Psalm 40:4
Blessed is that man who makes the LORD his trust, and does not respect the proud, nor such as turn aside to lies.

Psalm 62:8
Trust in Him at all times, you people; pour out your heart before Him; God is a refuge for us. Selah

Psalm 115:9-11
O Israel, trust in the LORD; He is their help and their shield. (10) O house of Aaron, trust in the LORD; He is their help and their shield. (11) You who fear the LORD, trust in the LORD; He is their help and their shield.

Psalm 118:8-9
It is better to trust in the LORD than to put confidence in man. (9) It is better to trust in the LORD than to put confidence in princes. 

Psalm 125:1
A Song of Ascents. Those who trust in the LORD are like Mount Zion, which cannot be moved, but abides forever.

Proverbs 3:5-6
Trust in the LORD with all your heart, and lean not on your own understanding; (6) In all your ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths.

Isaiah 57:13b
. . . But he who puts his trust in Me shall possess the land, and shall inherit My holy mountain.

Jeremiah 17:5, 7
Thus says the LORD: “Cursed is the man who trusts in man and makes flesh his strength, whose heart departs from the LORD. . . . (7) Blessed is the man who trusts in the LORD, and whose hope is the LORD.”

Matthew 6:30
Now if God so clothes the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is thrown into the oven, will He not much more clothe you, O you of little faith?

Matthew 8:10
When Jesus heard it, He marveled, and said to those who followed, “Assuredly, I say to you, I have not found such great faith, not even in Israel!”

Matthew 21:21-22
So Jesus answered and said to them, “Assuredly, I say to you, if you have faith and do not doubt, you will not only do what was done to the fig tree, but also if you say to this mountain, ‘Be removed and be cast into the sea,’ it will be done. (22) And whatever things you ask in prayer, believing, you will receive.”

Mark 4:40
But He said to them, “Why are you so fearful? How is it that you have no faith?”

Mark 9:42
But whoever causes one of these little ones who believe in Me to stumble, it would be better for him if a millstone were hung around his neck, and he were thrown into the sea.

Luke 8:12
Those by the wayside are the ones who hear; then the devil comes and takes away the word out of their hearts, lest they should believe and be saved.

John 1:12
But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, to those who believe in His name.

John 2:23
Now when He was in Jerusalem at the Passover, during the feast, many believed in His name when they saw the signs which He did.

John 3:14-18
And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up, (15) that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have eternal life.  (16) For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life.  (17) For God did not send His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved.  (18) He who believes in Him is not condemned; but he who does not believe is condemned already, because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.

John 3:36
He who believes in the Son has everlasting life; and he who does not believe the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God abides on him.

John 6:29
Jesus answered and said to them, “This is the work of God, that you believe in Him whom He sent.”

John 6:35
And Jesus said to them, “I am the bread of life. He who comes [by faith] to Me shall never hunger, and he who believes in Me shall never thirst.”

John 6:40
And this is the will of Him who sent Me, that everyone who sees the Son and believes in Him may have everlasting life; and I will raise him up at the last day.

John 6:47
Most assuredly, I say to you, he who believes in Me has everlasting life.

John 6:59
Also we have come to believe and know that You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.

John 7:38
He who believes in Me, as the Scripture has said, out of his heart will flow rivers of living water.

John 8:24, 58
Therefore I said to you that you will die in your sins; for if you do not believe that I am He, you will die in your sins. . . . (58) Jesus said to them, “Most assuredly, I say to you, before Abraham was, I AM.”

John 9:35-38
Jesus heard that they had cast him out; and when He had found him, He said to him, “Do you believe in the Son of God?”  (36) He answered and said, “Who is He, Lord, that I may believe in Him?”  (37) And Jesus said to him, “You have both seen Him and it is He who is talking with you.”  (38) Then he said, “Lord, I believe!” And he worshiped Him.

John 10:37-38
If I do not do the works of My Father, do not believe Me; (38) but if I do, though you do not believe Me, believe the works, that you may know and believe that the Father is in Me, and I in Him.

John 11:25-27
Jesus said to her, “I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in Me, though he may die, he shall live.  (26) And whoever lives and believes in Me shall never die. Do you believe this?”  (27) She said to Him, “Yes, Lord, I believe that You are the Christ, the Son of God, who is to come into the world.”

John 12:44-45
Then Jesus cried out and said, “He who believes in Me, believes not in Me but in Him who sent Me.  (45) And he who sees Me sees Him who sent Me.”

John 14:11
Believe Me that I am in the Father and the Father in Me, or else believe Me for the sake of the works themselves.

John 20:29
Jesus said to him, “Thomas, because you have seen Me, you have believed. Blessed are those who have not seen and yet have believed.”

John 20:31
But these are written that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing you may have life in His name.

Acts 8:37
Then Philip said, “If you believe with all your heart, you may.” And he answered and said, “I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God.”

Acts 10:4
To Him all the prophets witness that, through His name, whoever believes in Him will receive remission of sins.

Acts 11:17
If therefore God gave them the same gift as He gave us when we believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I that I could withstand God

Acts 14:23
So when they had appointed elders in every church, and prayed with fasting, they commended them to the Lord in whom they had believed.

Acts 15:9
And made no distinction between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith.

Acts 16:30-31, 34
And he brought them out and said, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” (31) So they said, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved, you and your household.” . . .  (34) Now when he had brought them into his house, he set food before them; and he rejoiced, having believed in God with all his household.

Acts 18:8
Then Crispus, the ruler of the synagogue, believed on the Lord with all his household. And many of the Corinthians, hearing, believed and were baptized.

Acts 19:4
Then Paul said, “John indeed baptized with a baptism of repentance, saying to the people that they should believe on Him who would come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus.”

Acts 20:21
Testifying to Jews, and also to Greeks, repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.

Acts 26:18
To open their eyes, in order to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins and an inheritance among those who are sanctified by faith in Me.

Romans 1:17
For in it the righteousness of God is revealed from faith to faith [an expression meaning completely, from first to last]; as it is written, “The just shall live by faith.” (cf. Habakkuk 2:4; Romans 2:20; Galatians 3:11; Hebrews 10:38)

Romans 3:21-22
But now the righteousness of God apart from the law is revealed, being witnessed by the Law and the Prophets, (22) even the righteousness of God, through faith in Jesus Christ, to all and on all who believe. (cf. Romans 21-30)

Romans 4:3, 5, 9
For what does the Scripture say? “Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.”… (5) But to him who does not work but believes on Him who justifies the ungodly, his faith is accounted for righteousness. . . . (9) Does this blessedness then come upon the circumcised only, or upon the uncircumcised also? For we say that faith was accounted to Abraham for righteousness. (cf. Romans 4:11-25; Galatians 3:6; James 2:23)

Romans 4:11-25
And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had while still uncircumcised, that he might be the father of all those who believe, though they are uncircumcised, that righteousness might be imputed to them also, (12) and the father of circumcision to those who not only are of the circumcision, but who also walk in the steps of the faith which our father Abraham had while still uncircumcised. (13) For the promise that he would be the heir of the world was not to Abraham or to his seed through the law, but through the righteousness of faith. (14) For if those who are of the law are heirs, faith is made void and the promise made of no effect, (15) because the law brings about wrath; for where there is no law there is no transgression. (16) Therefore it is of faith that it might be according to grace, so that the promise might be sure to all the seed, not only to those who are of the law, but also to those who are of the faith of Abraham, who is the father of us all (17) (as it is written, “I have made you a father of many nations”) in the presence of Him whom he believed – God, who gives life to the dead and calls those things which do not exist as though they did; (18) who, contrary to hope, in hope believed, so that he became the father of many nations, according to what was spoken, “So shall your descendants be.” (19) And not being weak in faith, he did not consider his own body, already dead (since he was about a hundred years old), and the deadness of Sarah’s womb. (20) He did not waver at the promise of God through unbelief, but was strengthened in faith, giving glory to God, (21) and being fully convinced that what He had promised He was also able to perform. (22) And therefore “it was accounted to him for righteousness.” (23) Now it was not written for his sake alone that it was imputed to him, (24) but also for us. It shall be imputed to us who believe in Him who raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead, (25) who was delivered up because of our offenses, and was raised because of our justification. (cf. Genesis 15:6)

Romans 5:1-2
Therefore, having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, (2) through whom also we have access by faith into this grace in which we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God.

Romans 9:30
What shall we say then? That Gentiles, who did not pursue righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness of faith.

Romans 9:33
As it is written: “Behold, I lay in Zion a stumbling stone and rock of offense, and whoever believes on Him will not be put to shame.”

Romans 10:8-11
But what does it say? “The word is near you, in your mouth and in your heart” (that is, the word of faith which we preach): (9) that if you confess with your mouth [an expression confirming genuineness of action] the Lord Jesus and believe in your heart [reinforcing the fact that faith must be genuine] that God has raised Him from the dead, you will be saved.  (10) For with the heart one believes unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation [the natural outgrowth of an inward imputation of righteousness, which is solely by faith].  (11) For the Scripture says, “Whoever believes on Him will not be put to shame.”

Romans 10:17
So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God. (cf. Galatians 3:2)

Romans 12:3
For I say, through the grace given to me, to everyone who is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think, but to think soberly, as God has dealt to each one a measure of faith.

1 Corinthians 1:21
For since, in the wisdom of God, the world through wisdom did not know God, it pleased God through the foolishness of the message preached to save those who believe.

1 Corinthians 13:13
And now abide faith, hope, love, these three; but the greatest of these is love.

2 Corinthians 5:7
For we walk by faith, not by sight. (cf. Colossians 2:6; Hebrews 11:1)

Galatians 2:16
Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law but by faith in Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, that we might be justified by faith in Christ and not by the works of the law; for by the works of the law no flesh shall be justified.

Galatians 2:20
I have been crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me. (cf. Habakkuk 2:4; Romans 1:17; Galatians 3:11; Hebrews 10:38)

Galatians 3:2
This only I want to learn from you: Did you receive the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?

Galatians 3:22
But the Scripture has confined all under sin, that the promise by faith in Jesus Christ might be given to those who believe.

Galatians 3:24
Therefore the law was our tutor to bring us to Christ, that we might be justified by faith.

Ephesians 1:13
In Him you also trusted, after you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation; in whom also, having believed, you were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise.

Ephesians 2:8-9
For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, (9) not of works, lest anyone should boast.

Philippians 3:9
And be found in Him, not having my own righteousness, which is from the law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which is from God by faith.

Colossians 2:6
As you have therefore received [by faith] Christ Jesus the Lord, so [by faith] walk in Him. (cf. 2 Corinthians 5:7)

1 Timothy 1:16
However, for this reason I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show all longsuffering, as a pattern to those who are going to believe on Him for everlasting life.

1 Timothy 3:16
And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifested in the flesh [confirmation of Christ’s deity], justified in the Spirit, seen by angels, preached among the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up in glory.

1 Timothy 4:10
For to this end we both labor and suffer reproach, because we trust in the living God, who is the Savior of all men, especially of those who believe.

2 Timothy 1:12
For this reason I also suffer these things; nevertheless I am not ashamed, for I know whom I have believed and am persuaded that He is able to keep what I have committed to Him until that Day.

Hebrews 11:1
Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.

Hebrews 11:3
By faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the Word of God, so that the things which are seen were not made of things which are visible.

Hebrews 11:6
But without faith it is impossible to please Him, for he who comes to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him.

Hebrews 12:2a
Looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith . . . .

James 2:14, 17, 21-26 (Refers specifically to Soul-Salvation, NOT Spirit-Salvation)
What does it profit, my brethren, if someone says he has faith but does not have works? Can faith save him? . . . (17) Thus also faith by itself, if it does not have works, is dead. . . . (21) Was not Abraham our father justified by works when he offered Isaac his son on the altar? (22) Do you see that faith was working together with his works, and by works faith was made perfect? (23) And the Scripture was fulfilled which says, “Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.” And he was called the friend of God. (24) You see then that a man is justified by works, and not by faith only. (25) Likewise, was not Rahab the harlot also justified by works when she received the messengers and sent them out another way? (26) For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also.

1 Peter 1:3-5
Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who according to His abundant mercy has begotten us again to a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, (4) to an inheritance incorruptible and undefiled and that does not fade away, reserved in heaven for you, (5) who are kept by the power of God through faith for salvation ready to be revealed in the last time.

1 Peter 2:6
Therefore it is also contained in the Scripture, “Behold, I lay in Zion a chief cornerstone, elect, precious, and he who believes on Him will by no means be put to shame.”

1 John 3:23
And this is His commandment: that we should believe on the name of His Son Jesus Christ and love one another, as He gave us commandment.

1 John 5:1, 5
Whoever believes that Jesus is the Christ is born of God, and everyone who loves Him who begot also loves him who is begotten of Him. . . . (5) Who is he who overcomes the world, but he who believes that Jesus is the Son of God?

1 John 5:13
These things I have written to you who believe in the name of the Son of God, that you may know that you have eternal life, and that you may continue to believe in the name of the Son of God.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Word Document:  Faith (Trust--Believe) Scriptures by Charles Strong.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Six Days, Six Thousand Years
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

The necessity of studying Scripture from a typical standpoint cannot be overemphasized; nor can a correct understanding of the opening verses of Genesis be overemphasized.  After all, this is the manner in which God structured and established His Word.

The central thought covered by events during the six days in the type is restoration, with a purpose in view (having to do with the restoration of the ruined material creation, for a revealed purpose).  And the central thought covered by events during the 6,000 years in the antitype is exactly the same.  It is restoration, with a purpose in view (having to do with the restoration of ruined man, for a revealed purpose).  And this restoration, man’s redemption — foreshadowed by God’s work during the complete six days — will include the complete man, spirit, soul, and body (refBuilding on the Foundation in this book).

In the type, the material creation was originally restored (complete with plant and animal life) with a view to man inhabiting and ruling the restored domain (cf. Genesis 1:26-28; Isaiah 45:18).  Man, created on the sixth day, was to rule the earth — a province in the kingdom of God — in the stead of Satan and his angels.

Then, in the antitype, man’s redemption is for exactly the same purpose.  Man is to be redeemed (along with the restoration of the material creation once again), with a view to man ruling the earth in the stead of Satan and his angels.

Thus, the purpose for man’s redemption is exactly the same as the purpose for his creation in the beginning.  He was created to rule the restored earth, Satan’s intervention brought about his fall and disqualification, and man’s redemption (being brought about in exact accord with the pattern concerning how God restores a ruined creation in Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]) will ultimately bring about a realization of the purpose for his creation in the beginning.

Man is going to rule the earth in the stead of Satan and his angels, for “the gifts and calling of God are without repentance [without a change of mind]” (Romans 11:29).  God is not going to change His mind concerning the reason He brought man into existence.  And this rule by man is going to be realized after six days, after 6,000 years, which is what is taught in both the type in Genesis 1:1-2:3 and the antitype in Genesis 2:4-Revelation 20:6.
 
Viewing the whole of the matter, one can immediately see how types and antitypes are inseparably connected with any correct study of Scripture, at any point in Scripture.  The whole of Scripture (Genesis 2:4ff) is built on a type (Genesis 1:1-2:3).  And within that overall type-antitype structure, there are innumerable individual types and antitypes.

All biblical history is typical in nature.  There is really no such thing as biblical history being separated from typology.  Man may not see the type in a particular historic account, but it’s there nonetheless.

Note 1 Corinthians 10:11 in this respect:

Now all [not part, but ‘all’these things happened to them as examples [Greek, tupos, types], and they were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the ages have come.

(Though the context of the preceding verse only deals with a select number of events in the history of the Israelites under Moses, illustrating the point, attempting to restrict typology to the events listed becomes meaningless in the light of other Scriptures bearing on the subject, such as Luke 24:25-27, 44 or Hebrews 3; 4 [reference Types and Antitypes in this book].)

Man’s Day, the 6,000 years encompassing the whole of Scripture from Genesis 2:4 to Revelation 19:21, typified by the six days in Genesis 1:2-31 [2b], is looked upon as one age divided into three dispensations.  The three dispensations correspond to God’s three divisions of mankind — Jew, Gentile, and Christian.  God dealt with the Gentiles for 2,000 years, with the Jews for another 2,000 years (seven years yet remain), and He is presently dealing with Christians for the last 2,000 years of man’s allotted 6,000 years (reference Ages and Dispensations and Jew, Gentile, Christian in this book).

Ages follow ages, and dispensations within the ages follow other dispensations.  There is a divine purpose behind the entire sequence, which was foreknown and predetermined in the eternal council chambers of God before the ages even began, with the ages arranged around the preordained work and activity of God’s Son within time covered by these ages (Acts 15:18; Hebrews 1:2).

There are two ages rather than one within the scope of time typified by the seven days in Genesis 1:1-2:3.  Time typified by the first six days covers one age, and time typified by the seventh day covers another age.

And so it is with dispensations.  There are four dispensations rather than three within the scope of time typified by these seven days.  Three dispensations cover three 2,000-year segments of time (6,000 years, one age), during which time God deals (relative to redemption) with the three divisions of mankind separately.  And the fourth dispensation will cover the last 1,000-year segment of time (a succeeding age), during which time God will deal (redemptively and regally) with the three divisions of mankind together.

Thus, any way one views Scripture — though man is still living during the six days, during Man’s Day, covering 6,000 years — the focus should not be strictly on events during the six days per se but on the purpose surrounding events during the six days, to be realized on the seventh day.  One’s focus should always be the same as Christ’s focus at Calvary (who left us “an example,” that we “should follow His steps” [1 Peter 2:21-25]).

Note that which is stated about Christ in this respect in Hebrews 12:2b:

. . . for the joy that was set before Him [the day when He would rule and reign (cf. Matthew 25:21, 23)] endured the cross, despising the shame [endured the cross during time within the six days, considering His sufferings of little consequence when compared to the joy set before Him, to be realized on the seventh day], and has set down at the right hand of the throne of God.

But Christ will not remain seated at the Father’s right hand forever.  He will remain there for only two days, 2,000 years, while the Spirit calls out a bride for God’s Son (Genesis 24:1ff; Revelation 19:7-8).  Then the Son is going to come forth in the antitype of Melchizedek, with His bride, and rule the nations with “a rod of iron.”  He will rule in the midst of His enemies, which will have been made His footstool (Psalm 2:1-12; 110:1-7).  And He will rule after this fashion for 1,000 years.

Things of the preceding nature surrounding the Son’s coming rule over the earth all fall within the scope of that which is seen by/through events occurring during the seventh day in this opening section of Scripture, though set forth in detail largely by/through subsequent types.
 
All Scripture having to do with the Messianic Era beyond the foundation in Genesis 1:1-2:3 will, after some fashion, relate back to the seventh day in Genesis 2:1-3.  All Scripture must, for Genesis 2:1-3 forms the foundational type to which any subsequent type or antitype having to do with the seventh day, the seventh 1,000-year period, must be inseparably connected.  They have to be connected after this fashion, for they are dealing with the same thing.

To view events during the six days (the 6,000 years) apart from events of the coming seventh day (the seventh 1,000-year period) will present a very one-sided view of Scripture.  And contrariwise, to view events of the seventh day apart from events of the first six will equally present a very one-sided view of Scripture.

Viewing the six days apart from the succeeding seventh would be building without a goal, and viewing the seventh apart from the preceding six would be building without a foundation.

Building either way will result in an incomplete structure, an incomplete understanding of Scripture.

All seven days must be viewed together, with things realized during the seventh day being the goal toward which all things move during the first six.

“AND AFTER SIX DAYS . . . .”

It was after six days that Jesus took Peter, James, and John up into “a high mountain” and was “transfigured before them.”  They, at this time, “saw His glory” (Matthew 17:1-5; Luke 9:32; John 1:14).  And this event made such an impact on Peter that over thirty years later, when seeking to emphasize the importance of Christian preparedness in view of the Lord’s return and the establishment of His kingdom (2 Peter 1:1-15), Peter called attention to that which he, James, and John had seen years earlier while on the mountain with Christ:

For we did not follow cunningly devised fables when we made known to you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of His majesty [a superlative in the Greek text — contextually, ‘. . . eyewitnesses of the greatness of His regal magnificance (which, as a superlative, could only be understood as the greatest regal magnificance possible)’].

For He received from God the Father honor and glory when such a voice came to Him from the Excellent Glory: “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.”

And we heard this voice which came from heaven when we were with Him on the holy mountain. (2 Peter 1:16-18)

Then, in his epistle, after commenting on the prophetic word (2 Peter 1:19-21), Peter turns to a discussion about and warning against false teachers (2 Peter 2:1ff).  The subject under discussion preceding the mention of false teachers bringing in “distructive heresies” (2 Peter 2:1) has to do with the Word of the Kingdom (2 Peter 1:1-21), which is also the subject under discussion at the conclusion of the mention of false teachers (2 Peter 3:1-2; cf. 2 Peter 1:12-15).

1)  FALSE TEACHERS (PAST)

To remain within context, it must be recognized that the false teachers to whom Peter referred were teachers proclaiming false doctrine relative to the Word of the Kingdom, the subject under discussion.  They were proclaiming false doctrine relative to the saving of the soul, not false doctrine relative to the salvation presently possessed by these Christians.

And these false teachers were not unsaved individuals; nor were they ignorantly proclaiming this false doctrine.

These were teachers who had, at a previous time, “escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge [Greek, epignosis, ‘mature knowledge’] of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ,” but had become “again entangled in them,” and had been “overcome [rather than having overcome (Revelation 2; 3)]” (Revelation 2:20; cf. Revelation 1:4).

According to 1 Corinthians 2:14, an unsaved person cannot even come into a rudimentary knowledge (Greek, gnosis) of “the things of the Spirit of God,” for these things “are spiritually discerned” (cf. 1 Corinthians 2:9-13).

In 2 Peter 2:20 though, these false teachers are said to have gone beyond a simple rudimentary knowledge of the Word, coming into a mature understanding of the Word.  Thus, from a Scriptural standpoint, it is not possible to view these false teachers as other than saved individuals.

Note that these individuals are seen to even be guilty of “denying the Lord that bought them” (2 Peter 2:1b; cf. Numbers 14:2-4; Romans 1:25, 28; Hebrews 6:6; 10:29-31).  Further, the word “knowledge” in the passage in Romans 1:28, is epignosis in the Greek text, clearly showing that the latter part of Romans 1 deals with the saved, not with the unsaved.

(Romans chapter one naturally divides itself into two parts, having to do with the saved alone.  The first seventeen verses [Romans 1:1-17] introduce the subject [introducing “the gospel of Christ,” the good news concerning the One who will rule and reign], with these verses having to do with the faithful.  Then the last fifteen verses [Romans 1:18-32] continue this same subject, dealing with the unfaithful.

And dealing with the unfaithful, Paul takes the matter to extremes in what could only be considered the depths to which it is possible for Christians to sink in man’s perversion of God’s truth, textually, even by Christians having come into a mature knowledge of the Word of the Kingdom.

Paul references the homosexual [women with women, men with men, “committing what is shameful,” referring to something shameless, indecent Romans 1:26-27)],  And this is in complete keeping with Paul’s reference to the same type of individuals in 1 Corinthians 6:9-10, who, because of their manner of living, will be rejected in that coming day for an inheritance in “the kingdom of God.”

The matter, as it is dealt with in the cited Scriptural references, has to do with the saved, with the people of God, not with the unsaved, with those estranged from God [as in Sodom, Gomorrah, and the other cities of the plain in Genesis 18; 19].  And the matter has to do with the people of God in relation to the theocracy — both aspects of the theocracy, heavenly and earthly [the Israelites under Moses, past, with a view to the future; Christians under Christ, present, with a view to the future].

Thus, in both Testaments, this perversion is dealt with in relation to the saved and the theocracy; and, as well, the end result of the matter is dealt with exactly the same way in both Testaments.  The penalty in both Testaments is the same, death — physical death in the Old Testament [a cutting off from the house of Moses and all that appertained thereunto (Leviticus 20:13; cf. Hebrews 3:1-6)], and spiritual death in the New Testament [a cutting off from the house of Christ and all that appertains thereunto (Romans 8:13; Revelation 2:11; cf. Hebrews 3:1-6)].

Why such a harsh penalty for this sin in both Testaments?  The answer would be very simple.

Homosexuality is a negative reflection on the way God established matters in the beginning, it is a negative reflection on the Husband-wife relationship between God and Israel [both past and future, in line with the way God established matters in the beginning], and it is a negative reflection on the Husband-wife relationship yet future between Christ and His Church [in line with the way God established matters in the beginning].)

(See Homosexuality in this site.)

And the word epignosis (“mature knowledge”), as used in Romans 1:28 and 2 Peter 2:20, is used in other places in the New Testament having to do with biblical doctrine pertaining to the saving of the soul as well (cf. Ephesians 1:17; 4:13; Philippians 1:9; Colossians 1:9-10; 2:2; 3:10; 1 Timothy 2:4; 2 Timothy 2:25; 3:7; Titus 1:1; Hebrews 10:26; 2 Peter 1:2-3, 8).  It is evident from both the context of 2 Peter 2:20 and the way epignosis is used throughout the Greek New Testament that these false teachers had come into a knowledge of the Word of the Kingdom, had turned from it, and were teaching false doctrine concerning the message that they had at one time understood and embraced.

It is teachers of this nature that Peter warns against — teachers proclaiming a similar message to the “evil report” proclaimed by ten of the twelve spies during Moses’ day (spies who had seen and understood the things surrounding the land set before them [Numbers 13:26-33]).  And Peter concludes his warning in the same manner he had used to emphasize the importance of Christian preparedness in view of the Lord’s return and the establishment of His kingdom prior to his warning against false teachers.  Though not mentioning the event directly, as he had previously done, Peter alludes to that which he, James, and John had seen while on the mountain with Christ.

By/through a reference in 2 Peter chapter three to past and present worlds (“the world that then existed” [2 Peter 3:6] and “the heavens and the earth which are now” [2 Peter 3:7]), Peter puts to silence the claim by the false teachers that “all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation” (2 Peter 3:4).  The “world that then existed [which included the heavens also, for the sun was darkened]” was destroyed (2 Peter 3:6; cf. Genesis 1:2a), and “the heavens and the earth which are now” will be destroyed (2 Peter 3:7, 10-12).

Then Peter draws the whole matter to a climax by alluding to that which he had previously said about being on the mountain with Christ (2 Peter 1:16-18):

But, beloved, do not forget this one thing [lit., ‘. . . stop allowing this one thing to escape your attention’], that with the Lord one day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. (2 Peter 3:8)

There is a septenary structure to Peter’s second epistle.  The event on the mountain occurred “after six days,” on the seventh day (Matthew 17:1).  That would be an allusion back to the foundation in Genesis 1:1-2:3, and it was this septenary structure within God’s dealings with man that Peter referred to in 2 Peter 3:8 (a statement also reflecting back on that which is revealed in the immediately preceding verses concerning the destruction of two worlds).

The six and seven days in Genesis foreshadow six and seven thousand years, and so do the days in Matthew 17:1.  And this is exactly what Peter had in mind when he stated, “But, beloved, stop allowing this one thing to escape your attention . . . .”

(Note that the destruction of “the world that then existed” in 2 Peter 3:6 can have no reference to the destruction of the earth by water during Noah’s day.  This would not be in line with either the evident parallel between past and future destructions of the earth [2 Peter 3:6-7] or the septenary structure of the epistle [2 Peter 1:16-18; 3:5-8].

The future destruction will include the heavens as well, and, within the parallel, so must the past destruction.  The only past destruction that included the heavens was the pre-Adamic destruction in Genesis 1:2a.  The Noachian Flood in Genesis 6; 7; 8 had nothing to do with the heavens [apart from waters that God had placed above the earth’s atmosphere in Genesis 1:6-8 falling to the earth as torrential rain, providing part of the water that flooded the earth].

Also, the main emphasis in the destruction wrought by the Noachian Flood was a destruction of the people on the earth, not the earth itself.  No restoration of the earth occurred afterwards, as in Genesis 1:2-25 [2b], for such was unnecessary.  The waters were simply caused to recede over time [with a lifting of certain land masses and a lowering of others (Psalm 104:6-9 NASB)], with the earth’s terrain then remaining essentially the same, save for the terrain being left water-ravaged [with remnants of this still clearly visible in numerous parts of the western United States today (e.g., the Grand Canyon, other parts of Arizona, parts of Utah, etc.)].

Though a destruction of the earth occurred during Noah’s day [Genesis 6:13], this was not the same type of destruction that occurred in Genesis 1:2a; nor was it the same type of destruction referred to in 2 Peter 3:6 [necessitated by both the septenary structure of the epistle and a parallel between past and future destructions in this section of Scripture].

The two destructions in 2 Peter 3:6-7 are separated by at least 7,000 years.  One occurred at a time prior to the 7,000 years, necessitating a restoration of both the heavens and the earth at the beginning of the 7,000 years; and the other will occur at the end of the 7,000 years, necessitating the creation of “new heavens and a new earth” [cf. Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]; 2 Peter 3:10-13; Revelation 21:1].)

2)  FALSE TEACHERS (PRESENT)

During the first century “the gospel of the glory of Christ,” “the word of the kingdom,” “the hope of the gospel,” Paul’s “gospel,” “the saving of the soul” (cf. Matthew 13:19; Romans 16:25; 2 Corinthians 4:3-4; Colossians 1:23; 1 Timothy 1:11; Hebrews 10:35-39) — all referring to the same central teaching — was widely proclaimed within Christendom.  In fact, Paul states in Colossians 1:23 that this message “was preached to every creature under heaven,” which would be to say that the message was proclaimed throughout all Christendom (for this message is to be proclaimed to the saved, not the unsaved).

Today though the situation has almost completely reversed itself.  This is a message seldom heard in Christendom.  The leaven that the woman hid in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33 has done its damaging work, and it will continue working until the whole of Christendom has been leavened; and, because of the working of the leaven, the Church will exist at the end of the dispensation in the state depicted by the Church in Laodicea — “wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked” (Revelation 3:14ff).

Both the destructive work depicted by the leaven in Matthew 13 and the deterioration depicted in Revelation 2; 3 center on the Word of the Kingdom, not other realms of biblical doctrine (e.g., salvation by grace), though these other realms would be adversely affected.  Such is evident from both sections of Scripture, understood within their contextual settings.  In Matthew 13:33 the matter relates to the kingdom of the heavens and the Word of the Kingdom (cf. Matthew 13:11, 19);  and in Revelation 2 and Revelation 3 the matter relates to works and overcoming, with the judgment seat of Christ and the coming kingdom in view (cf. Revelation 1:10-20; 2:2, 7, 9, 11, 13, 17, 19, 26; 3:1, 5, 8, 12, 15, 21).

(Attention was previously called to homosexuality among Christians from both Romans 1 and 1 Corinthians 6, particularly in the light of that which Scripture has to say about the matter in relation to the Word of the Kingdom.  Christendom, in its departure from the Word of the Kingdom, has, toward the end of the present dispensation, correspondingly departed from that which Scripture has to say about homosexuality.  And this is the reason why an increasing number of local churches and Christian leaders today are straying farther and farther away from the Scriptures, beginning to look upon and accept the homosexual as someone with simply a different lifestyle, no longer recognizing a problem with this lifestyle.

This, of course, is something seen in a similar respect out in the world.  These days though — with the world often finding it advantageous to claim an association with Christendom, and Christians often intermixed with the ways and practices of the world — it is difficult at times to see a clear distinction between the world and the Church, where one ends and the other begins.

Suffice it to say that history is replete with accounts of nations that can trace their fall to the people forming these nations beginning, in an ever-increasing manner, to engage in sexual perversions — both hetrosexual and homosexual.  And, if time during Man’s Day were allowed to continue long enough, the United States, for this very reason alone, would find itself one day occupying a place in the graveyard of nations, with the tombstone properly marked.

And Scripture is quite clear as well that Christians following suit will one day find themselves in similar straits as matters relate to the Church rather than the world.  They will find themselves among those, as seen in Revelation 2:5, whose “lampstand” will be removed, which, contextually, has to do with being overcome rather than having overcome [having been overcome by the world, and/or the flesh, and/or the devil], subsequently failing to realize an inheritance in the kingdom [cf. Revelation 2:7, 26-27; 3:21].)

3)  THE MESSAGE (PAST, PRESENT)

A false message concerning the Word of the Kingdom today, unlike in the first century, would come more from ignorance than it would from knowledge.  Christians in general today have little to no understanding of the message surrounding the Word of the Kingdom.  And not understanding this message, they end up with all types of perversions of Scripture when dealing with the numerous passages having to do with this subject.

(A good example would be the so-called Lordship Salvation teaching, which takes passages having to do with the Word of the Kingdom and attempts to apply these passages to the message of salvation by grace through faith.  Such not only corrupts one facet of the overall gospel message [the good news of the grace of God] but it destroys the other facet of the overall gospel message [the good news of the glory of Christ].  And this type of message is presently being widely proclaimed and received throughout Christendom, in both liberal and so-called fundamental circles alike.)

That’s where Christendom finds itself today.  And things are not going to improve.  In fact, according to Scripture, the opposite will result.  Things will instead deteriorate even further.  The leaven is going to continue doing its damaging work until the whole has been leavened (reference Matthew 13:33), resulting in conditions when Christ returns being exactly as He said they would be.

When Christ was on earth the first time He asked His disciples,

Nevertheless, when the Son of Man comes, will He really find faith [the faith] on the earth? (Luke 18:8)

The answer to the question, according to the manner in which the question is structured in the Greek text, is “No.”  The Son of Man is not going to find “the faith” on the earth at the time of His return.

The expression, “the faith,” has a peculiar reference to teachings surrounding the Word of the Kingdom (cf. 1 Timothy 6:11-15, 19; 2 Timothy 4:7-8; Jude 1:3; see also the contextual setting of Luke 18:8).  And this is the message Christ will not find being proclaimed in the churches at the time of His return — the central message universally proclaimed to Christians during the first century, and the central message that should have been proclaimed throughout Christendom during the whole of the dispensation, throughout the past 2,000 years.

Matters though have become so far removed from reality in Christendom today that Christianity, from a biblical perspective, is hardly recognizable.  The Word of the Kingdom is ignored, despised, rejected, etc.  Christians have done about everything with the message but proclaim it.

In this respect, false teaching surrounding the Word of the Kingdom at the end of the leavening process is being accomplished after an entirely different fashion than it was at the beginning of this process.  At the beginning there were numerous Christians who understood this message.  Thus, a false message pertaining to the kingdom was necessary (e.g., 2 Peter 2:1ff; Jude 1:4ff).  Today though very few Christians have any comprehension of the message surrounding the kingdom at all.  Consequently, the present silence on the subject renders a false message, for the most part, unnecessary.

And both antagonism toward the message at the beginning of the dispensation and mainly silence concerning the message at the end of the dispensation will, together, serve to bring about the same end.  The Son of Man will not find “the faith” on the earth at the time of His return.

4)  BUT NOTHING HAS CHANGED…

All of that which has occurred throughout the dispensation changes nothing insofar as God’s plans and purposes are concerned.  It changes nothing insofar as the structure of Scripture is concerned, that which God has revealed is concerned.

Nothing has changed.  Everything surrounding God’s revelation to man remains the same.

In this respect, it matters not whether man sees or doesn’t see foundational teachings concerning the saving of the spirit and the soul in Genesis 1:2-25 [2b]; and it matters not whether man sees the purpose for restoration having to do with the seventh day in Genesis 2:1-3.

The Word of God has forever been “settled in heaven” (Psalm 119:89).  The teaching is there, it’s not going to change, and it’s not going to go away.

To illustrate the point, note God’s promise to His people in Malachi 4:2:

But to you who fear My name the Sun of Righteousness shall arise with healing in His wings . . . .

(The rising of the sun, bringing about a new day, is used in a metaphorical sense to describe the Son’s return.  God has established the time in which the sun rises above the horizon in relation to the rotation of the earth on each new day, at every point on earth.

Everything was set in motion by God, through His Son, in the beginning [cf. Genesis 1:1; John 1:1-3].  The sun will rise at a divinely-set time each day, and man can exert no control whatsoever over the matter.  Man cannot change the time or stop the movement;  he can do nothing whatsoever about that which God has established in this respect or in any other respect.

Thus, exactly the same thing said about the rising of the sun can be said about the divinely established timing of events surrounding the Son’s return.  The whole of the matter has been set in motion by God, in complete accordance with set times.  Until these set times arrive, man can do nothing to hasten their fulfillment.  But when these set times arrive, man can do nothing to slow down or stop their fulfillment.

And all of this has been foretold in God’s Word, in minute detail.

The nearness of that which will usher in the whole of the matter for the Church — God’s set time of arriving — can be seen on practically every hand, particularly in the decadent condition of Christendom, seemingly existing today in exactly the condition that Scripture had foretold that it would exist at the end of the dispensation.

And, the nearness of that which will usher in the whole of the matter for Israel and the nations — God’s set time of arriving — can equally be seen on practically every hand.  The distant hoofbeats of the four horsemen from Revelation 6, whose arrival will usher in events of the coming Tribulation, grow closer with each passing day, with each passing hour, with each passing minute, with each passing second.)

Thus, everything within the six days is still moving out toward that seventh day ahead, first spoken of in Genesis 2:1-3, referred to throughout Scripture, and climactically referred to with respect to a future realization in Revelation 20:1-6.  Whether man talks about it or doesn’t talk about it, whether man believes it or doesn’t believe it, whether man cares about it or doesn’t care about it is of no consequence whatsoever insofar as the finality — the bringing to pass — of that which is set forth at the beginning is concerned.

And viewing matters from another perspective, contrary to popular teaching, and for those who have eyes to see otherwise, it should be easy to understand that Revelation 20:1-6 is not the first mention of the thousand years in Scripture, providing the length of the coming Messianic Era.  Contrariwise, this is the capstone to all previous revelation on the subject, a subject beginning with the seventh day in Genesis 2:1-3 and spoken of throughout Scripture. Then viewing another perspective of the matter, can man place too much emphasis on events surrounding Christ’s return and the establishment of His kingdom?  Can he, so to speak, “go to seed” on these things, as often expressed by those seeking to cast reproach upon this message?

The questions can be easily answered by simply seeing where the triune Godhead in the eternal council chambers of God placed the emphasis (Acts 15:14-18; Hebrews 1:2), where the writers of Scripture placed the emphasis within that which they wrote as “they were moved [‘borne along’] by the Holy Spirit” (2 Peter 1:21), where Christ placed the emphasis during His earthly ministry (Matthew 4:17-Acts 1:9), and where the emphasis is placed within His present ministry in the heavenly sanctuary on behalf of Christians today (Hebrews 10:19-39).

Everything in Scripture moves toward this one goal, beginning with that which was foreknown and predetermined in the eternal council chambers of God at a time before man was even created.

Peter stated the matter after this fashion:

For this reason I will not be negligent to remind you always of these things [things having to do with Christian preparedness in view of Christ’s return and the coming kingdom], though you know and are established in the present truth.

Yes, I think it is right, as long as I am in this tent, to stir you up by reminding you,

knowing that shortly I must put off my tent, just as our Lord Jesus Christ showed me.

Moreover I will be careful to ensure that you always have a reminder of these things after my decease. (2 Peter 1:12-15; cf. 2 Peter 3:1-2)

It is man who has turned Scriptural matters around, resulting from the working of the leaven.  There is a goal connected with the salvation that Christians presently possess (the salvation of the spirit [John 3:6], foreshadowed by events on day one in Genesis 1:2-5 [2b]); there is a goal connected with the present working out of one’s salvation (the salvation of the soul [Philippians 2:12-16; Hebrews 10:35-39], foreshadowed by events on days two through six in Genesis 1:6-25); and that goal is occupying a position with Christ during the coming day of His power (a realization of the salvation of the soul [Hebrews 1:13-2:10], foreshadowed by events on day seven in Genesis 2:1-3).

CONCLUDING REMARKS

Thus, apart from a brief mention of events occurring after the Messianic Era has run its course, along with the ushering in of the eternal ages that follow (Revelation 20:7-22:21), Scripture ends where it began.

Scripture began with a Sabbath rest following six days of restorative work, and Scripture ends with a subsequent Sabbath rest following six subsequent days of restorative work.  It is God’s revelation to man concerning His plans and purposes, covering two ages — 7,000 years of time — which God has placed between the eternal ages past and the eternal ages future.

The whole of God’s revelation has a divine structure, it is spiritual, and it must be spiritually discerned.

And though,

But as it is written: “Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of man the things which God has prepared for those who love Him,”

But God has revealed them to us through His Spirit. For the Spirit searches all things, yes, the deep things of God (1 Corinthians 2:9-10).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taken from The Study of Scripture BOOK in this website.

Arlen Chitwood's book, Salvation of the Soul BOOK, in this website.

Word Document:  Six Days, Six Thousand Years by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Goal of the Race
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Therefore we also, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which so easily ensnares us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us,

looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. (Hebrews 12:1-2)

The race in which Christians find themselves is not something optional in the Christian life.  Rather, it is a race in which all Christians have been automatically enrolled.  Individuals enter the race at the moment of belief, at the moment of salvation, at the moment they become Christians.

Thus, there is nothing which a Christian can do about entering or not entering the race.  He has no choice concerning the matter.  He has been entered in the race, with an ultimate God-ordained goal in view.

He does have a choice though concerning how he runs the race.  He can follow the instructions which God has provided and run the race after a fashion that will allow him to win, or he can ignore the instructions that God has provided and run the race after a different fashion, one that can only result in loss.

And not only are instructions given for properly running the race, but information is also given concerning why the race is being run and exactly what awaits all Christians, all runners, after the race is over.

The race is being run in order to afford Christians the highest of all possible privileges — that of occupying positions on the throne as coheirs with Christ during the coming age.   Awards that have to do with positions of honor and glory in the Son’s kingdom are waiting for the successful competitors; and the denial of these awards, which will result in shame and disgrace in relation to the Son’s kingdom, is waiting for the unsuccessful competitors.

Understanding these things will allow an individual to view both his presently possessed salvation and the Christian life within a proper interrelated biblical perspective.

Man has been saved for a purpose, which has to do with the coming kingdom of Christ.  He has been saved, he has “passed from death to life,” he has come into possession of eternal life, in order that he might be able to participate in the race of the faith and be provided an opportunity to win one of the numerous proffered positions in the Son’s kingdom.

God is taking an entire dispensation, lasting approximately 2,000 years, to acquire the rulers who will ascend the throne and rule in the numerous positions of power and authority as co-heirs with His Son.

These individuals will form the bride who will reign as consort queen with God’s Son.   And the numerous rulers, forming the bride, will be those having run and having finished the race in a satisfactory manner.

(Refer to the author’s book, Redeemed for a Purpose BOOK, in this site, for details concerning the work of the Spirit in the preceding respect during the present dispensation.)

Salvation removes man from one realm (one in which he cannot run the race) and places him in another (one in which he automatically finds himself in the race).  Redeemed man has been removed from a realm associated with darkness (one in which he was alienated from God), and he has been placed in a realm associated with light (one in which he now has an association and relationship with God).  And he finds himself in the race only after this transference has occurred, for the revealed purpose surrounding God’s reason for the present dispensation.

The opening chapter of Colossians touches upon this overall matter, though from a different perspective.  This chapter reveals the Christians’ transference from a realm of darkness to one of light.  And this transference is dealt with in a context that centers on the reason that God has brought this change about.

Because one has been saved (with his eternal destiny now a settled matter) and because he has been removed from one realm and placed in another, an “inheritance” and a “hope” come into view (cf. Colossians 1:5, 12, 23, 27).  And Colossians chapter one concerns itself primarily with this hope and inheritance, which are in connection with the present race of the faith and have to do with positions of honor and glory in the future kingdom of Christ.

The Christians’ removal from one realm and placement in another is spoken of in verse thirteen:

He has delivered us from the power of darkness and conveyed us into the kingdom of the Son of His love  (Colossians 1:13).

The word “conveyed” is from a word in the Greek text which means to be removed from one place and positioned in another; or the word can refer to a change in one’s point of view.

Regardless though of how the word is understood, the verse cannot refer to being removed from the kingdom of Satan and being placed in the kingdom of Christ.  And this would be easy to understand, for such an act would not be possible during the present day and time.

Satan is God’s appointed ruler over the present “kingdom of the world” (though a rebel ruler), and both Christians and non-Christians alike reside in this kingdom.  And there is no present existing kingdom of Christ into which Christians can be conveyed.  The present kingdom under Satan is to one day become “the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ” (Revelation 11:15 ASV); but that day will not, it cannot, arrive until the present age has been completed, at which time the Father will remove Satan from the throne and place His Son on the throne (cf. Daniel 7:13-14; Revelation 19:11ff).

The thought in Colossians 1:13 would, contextually have to be understood along the lines that God has brought about a change of sides with respect to the present-existing kingdom. “The power of darkness” (cf. Ephesians 6:12) and “the kingdom of the Son of His love” in Colossians 1:13 point to places diametrically opposed to one another, but these places must be looked upon in the sense that both have to do with the same thing. Both are regal and have to do with “a kingdom” — a kingdom presently under Satan’s rule but to one day be under Christ’s rule.

Satan is the present world ruler, and “the whole world lies under the sway of the wicked one [‘in the wicked one’],” i.e., in the kingdom of Satan (1 John 5:19; cf. Luke 4:5-6).

Christ, on the other hand, is the coming World Ruler; and Christians, “not of the world” as Christ is “not of the world” (John 17:14), have changed sides with respect to the existing kingdom.

Viewing matters in this respect, redeemed man, at any point in his existence, has never been removed from the kingdom in which he is destined to one day exercise regal power and authority (though, in that coming day, under a different Ruler than presently holds the scepter [cf. Revelation 11:15]).  Redeemed man can’t be removed from this kingdom as long as he resides upon the earth during the present age, in this “body of death.”  But he can be placed in a position where his allegiance is to the Ruler of the future form of this kingdom, which is exactly what has occurred.

(This can be graphically seen in the books of 1 & 2 Samuel, with Saul and David in the Old Testament theocracy, foreshadowing Satan and Christ in the present and future theocracy [refSaul and David Type/Antitype, in this site].

Saul was anointed king in Israel, as Satan was anointed ruler over the earth; Saul rebelled against the Lord, as Satan rebelled against the Lord; Saul was disqualified to continue on the throne, as Satan was disqualified to continue on the throne; but Saul continued to reign until the one whom God had chosen to replace him both appeared and was ready to ascend to the throne, as Satan continues to reign until the One Whom God has chosen to replace him will both appear and be ready to ascend to the throne.

[A principle of biblical government, seen in this type, necessitates that even though an incumbent ruler disqualifies himself (as Saul), he must remain on the throne until the one whom God has chosen to replace him (as David) is both on the scene and ready to ascend the throne.]

David was anointed king while Saul was still in power, as Christ was born King while Satan was still in power; but David didn’t immediately take the scepter and ascend the throne, as Christ didn’t immediately take the scepter and ascend the throne; David found himself out in the hills, separated from the kingdom, as Christ found Himself in heaven, separated from the kingdom; certain faithful individuals joined themselves to David, with a view to his one day occupying the throne [as seen in 1 Samuel 22:1-2], as certain faithful individuals join themselves to Christ, with a view to His one day occupying the throne [as seen in Colossians 1:5-12].

That is to say, certain Israelites during David’s day in the type changed sides with respect to the kingdom, and certain Christians in the antitype today have done exactly the same thing. In the type, the Israelites during David’s day still resided in the kingdom of Saul, but their allegiance was to David, with a view to that day when Saul would be put down and David would take the kingdom.  And exactly the same thing is seen in the antitype. The Christians in view still reside in the kingdom under Satan, but their allegiance is to Christ, with a view to that day when Satan will be put down and Christ will take the kingdom.

It was during this time that David acquired the rulers who were to occupy positions of power and authority with him when he ascended the throne.  And exactly the same thing is seen in the antitype. It is during this time [during the present dispensation] that Christ is acquiring the rulers who are to occupy positions of power and authority with Him when He ascends the throne.

Only at the end of this time in the type was David ready to ascend the throne; and only at the end of this time in the antitype, at the end of the present dispensation, will Christ be ready to ascend the throne.  Until that time arrived, in the type, Saul remained on the throne; and until that time arrives, in the antitype, Satan will remain on the throne.

Then, to complete the picture in the type, the day came when Saul was put down, his crown was taken, and it was given to David; and then David and his faithful men moved in and took over the government [the same kingdom that Saul had ruled].

And the day is coming when exactly the same thing is going to occur in the antitype.  It has to occur, for it is seen in the type, among numerous other places in Scripture.  Satan will ultimately be put down, his crown will be taken, and it will be given to Christ; and then Christ and His faithful followers will move in and take over the government of the kingdom [the same kingdom that Satan had ruled].)

Thus, the “the kingdom of the Son of His love” in Colossians 1:13 should not, it cannot, be thought of in either a present sense or in some spiritual sense.  The kingdom in view is presently ruled by Satan, and this kingdom is a very literal, tangible kingdom.  And the coming kingdom of Christ can only be viewed in exactly the same manner — a future, literal, tangible kingdom, with Christ as the Ruler.  It has to be viewed in this manner, for the coming kingdom of Christ will be the same presently-existing kingdom under a new Ruler.

The whole of the matter should be understood in the same framework as Christians being raised up together and made to sit together “in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus” in the book of Ephesians (Ephesians 1:3; 2:6).

Note that Ephesians and Colossians are companion epistles and parallel one another in a number of places.  Ephesians deals with one facet of the matter and Colossians with another.

Positionally we are in the heavenliesin Christ,” the second Man, the last Adam (completely separated from Satan’s kingdom), even though actually here and now we still reside in this body of death in Satan’s kingdom.  In Colossians, transference from the present form of the kingdom to the future form is in view.

Spiritual values are involved throughout, but these spiritual values cannot ignore a literal fact:  We reside exactly where Ephesians 1:3; 2:6 and Colossians 1:13 state that we reside. We have been moved from one realm and placed in another, but not moved from one kingdom and placed in another.  A change of sides has occurred with respect to the existing kingdom, which is presently under Satan but will one day be under Christ.

Not only would the first part of Colossians 1:13 necessitate that the “the kingdom of the Son of His love” be looked upon as a present reference to the literal coming kingdom of Christ but the context of the verse would demand this as well.  Within the context, there is a “hope” laid up for Christians in heaven (Colossians 1:5, 23, 27), which has to do with an “inheritance” (Colossians 1:12) and the “mystery” revealed to Paul (Colossians 1:26-29); and these things have to do with that day when Christ takes the kingdom. The simple fact is that a change of sides relative to the kingdom has occurred among Christians, with a view to “the hope of glory” (Colossians 1:27), which has to do with an “inheritance” as co-heirs with Christ in that kingdom.

This involves transference from one realm into another in relation to the kingdom, which has to do with the purpose for our salvation.  It involves the transference of power in the kingdom, looking forward to that day when the Father removes the scepter from Satan’s hand and places it in His Son’s hand.  And, as seen within a different frame of reference in Colossians 1:13, the race in which Christians are presently engaged is, in like manner, associated with the future state of the kingdom, not with the present state.

Christians are presently running to win awards, and these awards all have to do with the same thing — positions of honor and glory in “the kingdom of the Son of His love” in that future day when Christ and His coheirs ascend the throne together. 

(Viewing matters relative to the place Christians reside in relation to “the kingdom of the world” will settle the matter once and for all as to what part, if any, Christians should have in the political structure of the present world system. 

In the light of Colossians 1:13 and related scripture, the matter can be viewed only one way:  Christians involving themselves, after any fashion, on any level, in the politics of the present world system [in the politics of world government as it presently exists, under Satan] are delving into the affairs of a kingdom from which they have been delivered.  Refer to the author’s book, The Most High Ruleth BOOK, in this site, for more details concerning the preceding.)

The Joy Set Before Him

The “Author and Finisher of our [‘the’] faith,” the One we are to look to as we look away from anything that could cause distraction, is described in Hebrews 12:2 as One who had His eyes fixed on “the joy that was set before Him” as He bore “our sins in His own body on the tree” (1 Peter 2:24).  Christ viewed Calvary within the framework of that which lay beyond Calvary.

The ignominious shame and indescribable sufferings of Calvary had to come first.  There was no other way.  But beyond Calvary lay something else, described as “the joy that was set before Him.”  Following His resurrection, when Christ confronted the two disciples on the road to Emmaus and other disciples later in Jerusalem, He called attention to a constant theme throughout the Old Testament Scriptures:  Israel’s Messiah was going to first suffer these things [events surrounding Calvary] and then enter into His glory (Luke 24:25-27, 44-45).

Joseph, a type of Christ, first suffered prior to finding himself seated on Pharaoh’s throne ruling “over all the land of Egypt” (Genesis 37:20ff; 39:20ff; 41:40ff).  Moses, another type of Christ, first suffered rejection at the hands of his people before being accepted by them.  Rejection was followed by his experiences in Midian, and acceptance was followed by the people of Israel being led out of Egypt to be established in a theocracy in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob (Exodus 2:11ff; 3:1ff; 12:40-41).

Passages such as Psalm 22-24 or Isaiah 53:1ff (Israel’s future confession concerning what had happened to the nation’s Messiah before He entered into His glory [Isaiah 52]) present the same order — sufferings, and then glory.  This is the only order one finds in Scripture, and enough is stated about Christ’s sufferings preceding His glory in the Old Testament that He could say to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, 

O foolish ones, and slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken!

Ought not the Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into His glory?” (Luke 24:25-26).

Peter, James, and John on the Mount with Christ during the time of His earthly ministry “saw His glory” (Luke 9:32), and Peter, years later, associated the “glory” that they had seen at this time with “the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ” (2 Peter 1:16-18).  Christ’s “glory” thus has to do with that day when He will occupy the throne and rule the earth (as Joseph on the throne ruling Egypt [always a type of the world in Scripture]).

In Hebrews 12:2, the wording is slightly different.  In this passage we’re told that Christ’s “sufferings” preceded “the joy [rather than ‘the glory’]” set before Him.  This though, in complete keeping with Old Testament prophecy, is clearly a reference to “sufferings” preceding Christ’s “glory” and to Christ looking beyond the sufferings to the time when he would enter into His glory.

In the parable of the talents in Matthew 25:14ff, Christ referred to individuals who would enter into positions of power and authority with Him as entering “into the joy of your Lord” (Matthew 25:21, 23; cf. Luke 19:16-19).  Thus, the “sufferings” and “joy” of Hebrews 12:2 follow the same order and refer to the same two things as the “sufferings” and “glory” found elsewhere in Scripture.

In keeping with the theme of Hebrews though, there’s really more to the expression, “the joy that was set before Him,” than just a general fore-view of Christ’s coming glory. The thought here is much more specific.  Note in the parable of the talents that “the joy of your Lord” is associated with Christ’s co-heirs entering into positions on the throne with Him, and the key thought throughout Hebrews is that of Christ “bringing many sons to glory” (Hebrews 2:10).

This is what Christ had His eyes fixed upon when He endured the humiliation, shame, and sufferings of Calvary (cf. Hebrews 1:9).  Christ, at Calvary, fixing His attention on “the joy that was set before Him,” fixed His attention on that day when He and His co-heirs would ascend the throne together in His kingdom.

1) Endured the Cross

Note something, and note it well.  It is because of Calvary that unredeemed man, “dead in trespasses and sins,” can be “quickened [‘made alive’]” (Ephesians 2:1, 5; Colossians 2:13).  It is because of Calvary that unredeemed man can be eternally saved, changing once and for all his eternal destiny.  But Christ looked beyond Calvary. He looked at the purpose for man’s redemption, a purpose which would allow redeemed man to realize the highest of all possible callings.

Christ viewed the events surrounding Calvary more in the light of Colossians 1:13.  Christ’s finished work on Calvary allows God to take fallen man and bring about a change in sides with respect to the kingdom.  This allows God to take a man who is “dead in trespasses and sins,” produce life in that individual, and place him in the very sphere for which he had been created in the beginning.

And being more specific, Christ, through His work at Calvary, provided redemption for His bride, the one who would reign as consort queen with Him.  Christ’s finished work at Calvary (Genesis 22) allows the Holy Spirit to presently call out a bride for the Son (Genesis 24).  “Sufferings” must come first, but the “joy” toward which Christ looked must follow the sufferings.  Christ “endured the cross,” knowing these things, with His eyes accordingly fixed on “the joy that was set before Him.”  And man today, viewing Calvary apart from also looking ahead to this same “joy,” is not looking upon Christ’s redemptive work the same way Christ viewed it at all.

2) Despised the Shame

Christ, “for the joy that was set before Him,” not only endured the Cross but He despised the shame. The word “for” in this verse — “for the joy” — is a translation of the Greek word anti, which refers to setting one thing over against another.  The “joy” was set over against the “shame.”  Christ considered the ignominious “shame” associated with Calvary a thing of little consequence compared to the “joy” which lay ahead.  The ignominious “shame” was no small thing, but the “joy” was so much greater that, comparatively, Christ could only look upon the former as of little consequence.

Events of that coming day when He and His bride would ascend the throne together so far outweighed events of the present day that Christ considered being spat upon, beaten, and humiliated to the point of being arrayed as a mock King as things of comparatively little consequence.  He then went to Calvary, paying the price for man’s redemption, so that even the very ones carrying out His persecution and crucifixion could one day (through believing on Him) find themselves in a position to participate in the “joy” set before Him.

And a Christian should view present persecution, humiliation, and shame after the same fashion Christ viewed these things at Calvary.  This is what Peter had in mind when he penned the words, “Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps” (1 Peter 2:21).

The epistles of 1 & 2 Peter have been written to encourage Christians who are being tested and tried; and this encouragement is accomplished through offering compensation for the sufferings that one endures during the present time.  And this compensation — rewards having to do with positions of honor and glory in the Son’s kingdom — will be exactly commensurate with present sufferings (1 Peter 1:6-7; 4:12-13; cf. Matthew 16:27).

(Note that the “sufferings” in 1 & 2 Peter, resulting in future rewards, appear in connection with an inheritance reserved in heaven” and a salvation ready to be revealed in the last time,” which is “the salvation of your souls” [1 Peter 1:4-5, 9].)

Following the example that Christ set at Calvary, a Christian should place the coming “joy” over against the present “sufferings” and consider the sufferings of little consequence compared to “the just recompense of the reward” that lies ahead.  And he should not think it strange when he finds himself suffering for Christ’s sake, for “all that will live godly in Christ Jesus will suffer persecution” (cf. 2 Timothy 3:12; 1 Peter 4:12).  This is the norm for the Christian life.  Rather, he should rejoice, knowing that as a partaker of Christ’s sufferings, he is also going to be a partaker of Christ’s glory (1 Peter 4:13).

Sat Down at God’s Right Hand

Following His death and subsequent resurrection, Christ spent forty days with His followers, presenting “many infallible proofs” concerning His resurrection and instructing them in “things pertaining to the kingdom of God” (Acts 1:3; cf. Luke 24:25-48; 1 Corinthians 15:3-7).  He was then taken up into heaven.  With His arms outstretched, blessing His disciples, “a cloud,” the Shekinah Glory, received Him out of their sight (cf. Luke 24:50-51; Acts 1:9; 1 Timothy 3:16).

Then, even before the disciples had removed their eyes from that point in the heavens where Christ disappeared from their sight, two messengers who had been dispatched from heaven stood by them and said,

Men of Galilee, why do you stand gazing up into heaven?  This same Jesus, who was taken up from you into heaven, will so come in like manner as you saw Him go into heaven  (Acts 1:11).

Two things are certain from the words of these messengers:  1) Christ will one day return, and 2) His return will be in the same manner as His departure.

Christ ascended in a body of flesh and bones, and He will return in this same body (Zechariah 12:10; 13:6); Christ ascended from the land of Israel, from the midst of His people, and He will return to this same land, to His people (Zechariah 14:4); Christ was blessing those in His midst at the time He was taken into heaven, and Christ will bless Israel at the time of His return (Joel 2:23-27; cf. Genesis 14:18-19; Matthew 26:26-29); Christ was “received up into glory,” and He will return “in the glory of his Father with his angels” (Matthew 16:27; 1 Timothy 3:16).

During the time between His ascension and His return — a period lasting approximately 2,000 years — Christ has been invited to sit at His Father’s right hand, upon His Father’s throne, until a particular time (Psalm 110:1; Revelation 3:21).

The Father has told His Son,

Sit at My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool  (Psalm 110:1).

The “right hand” points to the hand of power, and universal rule emanates from this throne.  Though the Son occupies a position denoting power and is seated upon a throne from which universal rule emanates, the Son is not exercising power and authority after a kingly fashion with His Father today. Rather, He is occupying the office of Priest, waiting for the day of His power as King.

He is to sit on His Father’s throne until that day when the Father will cause all things to be brought in subjection to the Son. Then, and only then, will Christ leave His Father’s throne and come forth to reign upon His Own throne as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek” (Psalm 110:2-4).

1) My Throne, My Father’s Throne

In Revelation chapters two and three, there are seven short epistles directed to seven churches, and each of the seven epistles contains an overcomer’s promise.  These are promises to overcoming Christians, and all seven are millennial in their scope of fulfillment.  All seven will be realized during the one-thousand-year period when Christ and His co-heirs rule the earth.

The last of the overcomer’s promises has to do with Christians one day being allowed to ascend the throne with Christ, and this forms the pinnacle toward which all of the overcomer’s promises move.

To him who overcomes I will grant to sit with Me on My throne, as I also overcame and sat down with My Father on His throne. (Revelation 3:21)

The analogy in this verse has to do with Christians patterning their lives after Christ’s life, with overcoming and the throne in view.  Christ overcame and is presently occupying a position with the Father on His throne, and Christians who overcome are to one day occupy a position with the Son on His throne.

Note the exact wording of the text: “. . . to him who overcomes . . . as I also overcame . . . .”  A conflict ending in victory is in view first, and then the throne comes into view.  The latter cannot be attained without the former.

Christ’s overcoming is associated with His sufferings during the time of His shame, reproach, and rejection; and Scripture makes it very clear that overcoming for Christians is to be no different. Christ has “suffered for us, leaving us an example . . . .” (1 Peter 2:21). But beyond the sufferings lies the glory, as the night in the biblical reckoning of time is always followed by the day (cf. Genesis 1:5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31).

In Revelation chapters two and three, overcoming is with a view to the throne; and in portions of Scripture such as the books of 1 & 2 Peter, suffering is with a view to glory.  In this respect, overcoming is inseparably associated with suffering, as is the throne with glory.

2) A Rule with A Rod of Iron

The Father has not only invited the Son to sit at His right hand, awaiting the day of His power on His Own throne, but He has told the Son certain things about that coming day, things which He has seen fit to reveal to man in His Word.  Portions of Psalm chapter two provide one example of this:

Ask of Me, and I will give You the nations [Gentiles] for Your inheritance, and the ends of the earth for Your possession. 

You shall break them with a rod of iron; You shall dash them to pieces like a potter’s vessel  (Psalm 2:8-9).

Then a portion of these words of the Father to the Son have been repeated by the Son in His words to the church in Thyatira, forming the fourth of the seven overcomer’s promises in Revelation chapters two and three: 

And he who overcomes, and keeps My works until the end, to him I will give power over the nations — He shall rule them with a rod of iron; 

they shall be dashed to pieces like the potter’s vessels —  as I also have received from My Father  (Revelation 2:26-27).

For one thousand years Christ and His co-heirs are going to rule the earth with a rod of iron. They are going to rule the earth after this fashion to produce perfect order where disorder had previously existed, to produce a cosmos where a chaos had previously existed. And at the end of the thousand years, after perfect order has been restored, the kingdom will be turned back over to God the Father so that “God may be all in all [i.e., that ‘God may be all things in all of these things]” (1 Corinthians 15:24-28).

Co-heirship with God’s Son, participation in the activities attendant the bride, being seated on the throne with Christ for one thousand years, ruling the earth with a rod of iron — events that will occur once, never to be repeated — await those who run the present race of the faith after a manner that will allow them to win.

(For additional information on the messages to the seven churches in Revelation 2; 3, refer to the author’s book, Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK, Chapters 4-11.)

Concluding Remarks

This is what lies ahead for those who, as Moses, possess a proper respect for “the recompense of the reward.” Moses looked beyond present circumstances and, “by faith,” considered “the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt” (Hebrews 11:26). And Christians must run the present race of the faith in which they find themselves after the same fashion.

Christians must look away from anything that could distract as they look unto Jesus, “the Author and Finisher of our [‘the’] faith.” Christians must keep their eyes fixed on the goal, looking beyond present circumstances to that which lies ahead. Christians must center their attention on the “joy” that lies ahead rather than upon present “sufferings,” viewing both the “joy” and “sufferings” within the same framework that Christ viewed them at Calvary.

Runners who heed Christ’s instructions and follow the example that He has set will win. They will realize the goal of their calling. Those though who fail to so govern their actions in the race cannot win. They can only fall by the wayside, short of the goal of their calling.

“Run in such a way that you may obtain it.” (1 Corinthians 9:24b)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ref. Run to Win BOOK, Ch. 3, in this site.


Word Document:  Goal of the Race by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
A Pillar, A City
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

He who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go out no more. And I will write on him the name of My God and the name of the city of My God, the New Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from My God. And I will write on him My new name. (Revelation 3:12)

If this message to the church in Philadelphia is to be looked upon as referring to a particular period in Church history, it could only be placed during a time which began in the nineteenth century and extended to the end of the dispensation.  Then, the succeeding message to the church in Laodicea (Revelation 3:14ff) would cover the same time as well.

Both messages form continuations of two segments of Christendom referred to in the message to the preceding church, the church in Sardis (those with undefiled garments, and those with a name that they lived but were dead).  The message to the church in Philadelphia constitutes a continuation of the former segment (those with undefiled garments [Revelation 3:1-6]); and the message to the church in Laodicea constitutes a continuation of the latter segment (those with a name that they lived but were dead), with both extending to the end of the dispensation.

But, as evident from Scriptures such as Matthew 13:33 and Luke 18:8, along with the arrangement of the seven churches in Revelation 2; 3, that segment of Christendom represented by the church in Philadelphia could only continue in a diminishing manner.  This segment of Christendom could only progressively be engulfed by that segment of Christendom represented by the church in Laodicea.

The status of Christians alone is in view in the messages to the seven churches; and the condition in which Christians find themselves, as viewed in these messages, is always brought about by works.  In this respect, the reference to a condition described by the word “dead” could only refer to a spiritually destitute condition brought about by the absence of acceptable works, which in James 2:14-26 is associated with a dead faith.

Such individuals in the church in Sardis must be looked upon in an opposite sense to those in the same church who had not defiled their garments.  Thus, the word “dead” could be equated with defiled; and in the message to the church in Laodicea, the same condition is described another way by the word naked (James 2:17-18).

The “white garments” are also in view in the message to the church in Laodicea (as in the message to the church in Sardis); and those described as “naked” were said to be in a position wherein they would have been able to array themselves in “white garments” through works (as were their counterparts in Sardis), a position that could never be held by an unsaved person because of his alienated position outside Christ (James 2:15, 18; cf. Revelation 19:7-8).

The church in Philadelphia is mentioned first, calling attention to an open door set before those who had exercised patient endurance through the trials and testing of this life (“patience” [Revelation 3:10 NIV] should be translated “patient endurance”).  The full fruition of the work of the reformers and those who followed in their steps appears to be in view in the message to the church in Philadelphia; and such a fruition could refer only to the condition in which the Church, for the first time following the Reformation, found itself during the nineteenth century.

Two things marked the activities of Christians during those days:

1) Worldwide missionary activity, paralleled only by the missionary activity of Christians during the first century of the Church’s existence. 

2) A restoration of the great truths surrounding Christ’s return, seen in the first-century Church.  

If matters are viewed in this respect, the open door may relate to the former and the patient endurance to the latter.

(See Clothed in White Garments for comments concerning the association of “patient endurance” on the part of Christians with events surrounding Christ’s return.)

The planting and watering would have been carried on by the sixteenth century reformers and those who followed in their steps during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries; but the forthcoming increase that God would give awaited the Church during the nineteenth century (cf. 1 Corinthians 3:5-7).  Missionary endeavor became a major activity of the Church in the sixteenth century, and there was a beginning of the restoration of prophetic truth during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries; but the full fruition of the entire matter was not seen until the nineteenth century.

During the nineteenth century, God raised-up great missionary-minded individuals who entered into the labors of the reformers and those following in their steps, taking advantage of open doors in countries worldwide; and during this same time, God raised-up great prophetic students who built upon the work of their seventeenth and eighteenth century predecessors.

God continued to raise-up great missionary-minded individuals and great prophetic students for over one hundred years, extending well into the twentieth century.  But then events took a different course.  Mission doors around the world began to close, and, correspondingly, the ranks of the great teachers of prophecy began to diminish.  In this respect, there is an apparent connection between the Church being allowed to involve itself in great missionary activity and the ministry of the prophetic word.  Such a connection existed at the beginning of the dispensation, and such also existed near the end of the dispensation.

The terminus of the matter though has, for the past few decades, been rapidly moving more and more away from that sphere of activity typified by the Philadelphian church and moving more and more toward that sphere of activity typified by the Laodicean church.  The deteriorating effect produced by the leaven that the woman placed in the three measures of meal in Matthew 13:33 could only cause the Laodicean church to become more and more prominent until, for all practical purposes, that which is seen in this church alone would prevail as the dispensation was brought to a close.

The Hour of Trial

Because you have kept My command to persevere, I also will keep you from the hour of trial that shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth. (Revelation 3:10)

The words “hour of trial [KJV: ‘temptation’]” in Revelation 3:10 are taken by most Bible students to be a reference to the coming time of Tribulation, with the promise being given in the message to the church in Philadelphia that Christians will not enter into this time.  The word, “from” is a translation of the Greek word “ek,” meaning “out of.”  Thus, the correct translation is, “I also will keep you out of the hour of trial . . . .”  

And many Bible students, seeing the “hour of trial” as a reference to the coming Tribulation period, see this verse as a promise that Christians will be kept out of this time, out of the Tribulation.  That is, they see this verse as a promise to Christians that they will be removed from the earth before the Tribulation begins.

In turn, this has also led many Bible students to follow a selective rapture ideology, for all Christians are not included in this promise.  Note that only those who have kept My command to persevere have been promised that they will be kept “out of the hour of trial . . . .

Thus, if this verse centers on a promise that Christians will be removed before the coming Tribulation, then a major problem exists, for a teaching of this nature would be in direct conflict with that which Scripture reveals concerning the rapture.  Scripture is quite clear from both the Old Testament types and the New Testament antitype that the rapture will be all-inclusive All Christians will be removed at this time, not just those who have kept the word of His patience.

The Tribulation comprises the last seven years of Daniel’s prophecy of the Seventy Weeks.  And, accordingly, this period of time has to do with seven years that will complete God’s dealings with Israel during the preceding dispensation.

This preceding dispensation was interrupted seven years short of completion.  Israel’s sin had reached an apex (at Calvary); and God stepped in, stopped the chronometer marking off time for the dispensation, and instituted a new dispensation.  Israel was set aside, and fifty-three days following the events surrounding Calvary, God sent His Spirit into the world to procure a bride for His Son.  God, at this time, through events beginning on the day of Pentecost, called into existence one new man that was neither Jew nor Gentile; and the Spirit began His search for the bride among those comprising this new man, a search that would last for one dispensation, for 2,000 years.

Once the Spirit has completed His search, this new man (comprised of all Christians) will be removed and dealt with at Christ’s judgment seat in the heavens.  Then, once this has been accomplished, God will turn back to Israel and complete His dealings with this nation during Man’s Day, completing the last seven years of the previous dispensation.

This will complete Man’s 6,000-year Day.  Christ will then return, restore Israel, overthrow Gentile world power, and the 1,000-year Messianic Era will be ushered in.

Revelation 3:10 really has nothing to do with either the rapture or the Tribulation.  Both are dealt with in the book of Revelation, showing a pre-Tribulation rapture of all Christians.  But neither the rapture nor the Tribulation is dealt with in this verse.  The rapture is dealt with in Revelation 1:10; 4:1-2a, and the Tribulation is dealt with in Revelation 6-19a.  But Revelation 3:10, understood within context, can clearly be seen to deal with something else entirely.

Revelation 3:10, within context, has to do with works emanating out of faithfulness (cf. James 2:14-26), with a view to overcoming (cf. James 2:8, 10, 12 [10a]).  And the Christians in Philadelphia were promised that, because of their faithfulness, they would be kept out of a particular time of testing/trials — “that shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth.”

This promised deliverance could only be the same as that which is seen in what is commonly called “the Lord’s prayer” in Matthew 6:9-13:  “And do not lead us into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one [Satan] . . .” (Matthew 6:13a).  This would be the same temptation that Christ spoke of in Mark 14:38 and that Paul wrote about in 1 Corinthians 7:5.  And it is the same temptation from which the Lord promised deliverance in 2 Peter 2:9. 

Tests or trials are seen in Scripture within two spheres.  They are seen as something that God uses in connection with the maturing process, with a view to the person ultimately being approved at the judgment seat (James 1:2-4, 12); and they are seen as something that Satan uses in his efforts to bring about defeat in a Christian’s life (Mark 14:38; James 1:13-15).  The promise concerning deliverance in Revelation 3:10 would have to be understood within the latter frame of reference, in keeping with Christ’s statement to His disciples in Matthew 6:13.

This “trial [testing]” by Satan was about to (literal rendering from the Greek text) come upon “the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth.”  The fact that this testing would be worldwide is another thing that has led many individuals to believe that the coming Tribulation was in view.  But, not so.  Christians are being dealt with, not the world at large; and the expression, “the whole world,” must be understood in the same sense as it is used in Colossians 1:6, where Christians alone are also in view.

In Colossians 1:5-6, 23, Paul states that the gospel (his gospel, the good news surrounding the mystery that had been revealed to him) had been proclaimed throughout “all the world,” “to every creature under heaven.”  However, the message in this gospel, in Paul’s gospel — “if indeed you continue in the faith, grounded and steadfast, and are not moved away from the hope of the gospel” (Colossians 1:23) — was for Christians alone.  The content of the message restricts this good news to Christians, allowing for only one understanding of the passage.  To “every creature under heaven” can only be a reference to Christians (all Christians) scattered throughout the then known world, not to unsaved individuals in the world as well.

And the extent of the promise surrounding deliverance from a coming time of testing/trials in Revelation 3:10 is the same.  It is a promise made to faithful Christians relative to a time of testing/trials that Satan would bring upon Christians (all Christians) scattered throughout the then known world, seeking to bring about their defeat.  They, because of their faithfulness, would overcome the world, the flesh, and the devil.  And, by and through this means, they would be delivered out of the onslaughts of Satan, as seen in Revelation 3:10.

And the context of this verse is in complete keeping with this thought, not with thoughts surrounding the rapture.  Efforts to use Revelation 3:10 as a verse relating to the rapture can only have one end result, which is negative.  Such efforts can only serve to do away with that which actually is dealt with in this verse — a facet of teaching surrounding the Word of the Kingdom.

There is an abundance of Scripture — in both the Old Testament and the New Testament — to show that the complete Church will be removed prior to the Tribulation.  And, with this in mind, one need not attempt to make Revelation 3:10 deal with something that it doesn’t deal with, in an effort to teach that which is clearly taught so many places elsewhere in Scripture, even elsewhere in the book of Revelation itself.

Behold, I Come Quickly

Behold, I am coming quickly! Hold fast what you have, that no one may take your crown. (Revelation 3:11)

The Greek word translated “quickly” (tachu) is used six times in the book of Revelation referring to the coming of the Lord for His saints (Revelation 2:5, 16; 3:11; 22:7, 12, 20).  This word, within its context in these passages, can only refer to the suddenness or swiftness of an event coming at a completely unexpected time for many, though others will be watching and waiting.

This would be a continuation of thought from the previous verse relative to patient endurance under trials and testing.  Individuals are exhorted to hold onto that which they have, for a revealed reason that both precedes and follows the exhortation.  That which they have, contextually, can only have to do with the end result of patient endurance (Revelation 2:10) — occupying a regal position with Christ in His kingdom (Revelation 2:11b).

That which is in view in Revelation 3:11 has to do with the sudden, swift nature of the Lord’s return.  This is a parallel passage to that which is seen in 1 Thessalonians 5:1-9.  Some Christians will be watching and some will not be watching when the Lord returns in this manner.  Some will have patiently endured, holding fast that which they had.  Others though will not have done so.  And the end result will have to do with either occupying or being denied a position with Christ in the kingdom. 

The suddenness or swiftness of Christ’s return is described in 1 Corinthians 15:52 by the use of the Greek word atomos, translated “moment.”  (Our English word “atom” is simply a transliterated form of atomos.)  When associated with time, as in 1 Corinthians 15:52, this word refers to the smallest, most minute unit into which time can be divided (e.g., hours are divided into minutes, minutes are divided into seconds, and seconds are divided into fractions such as a millisecond [one-thousandth of a second], or a microsecond [one-millionth of a second]).  And there are divisions beyond a microsecond.

Events surrounding Christ’s return for His saints will occur within the scope of a unit of time lasting less than a microsecond — so sudden and swift that it will be beyond all finite comprehension.  And the warning to Christians concerning the unexpected nature of this event occurs numerous places in Scripture (cf. Matthew 24:45-51; 25:10-13, 24-30; Luke 12:42-46; 13:24-30; 19:20-26).

Christians being removed from this world (removed from Man’s Day on earth and placed in the Lord’s Day in heaven) is really not the main thrust of the matter though.  Interpreters have too often sought to make it so.  The main thrust of the matter has to do with the Christians’ present manner of living (patient endurance) in view of the sudden, unexpected nature of the Lord’s return (Behold, I come quickly [suddenly, swiftly]) and that which will be brought to light following His return (that no one may take your crown).

Christians, in actuality, will be removed from the earth preceding a judgment befalling the earth-dwellers, with a view to their appearance before the judgment seat of Christ in the heavens; and it is at this judgment that all decisions and determinations concerning the presently proffered crowns will be made.  Revelation 3:11 anticipates these events at the judgment seat following the removal of Christians from the earth.  And Revelation 3:10, leading into verse eleven, deals, not with the rapture, but with the same subject matter seen in verse eleven, providing introductory material for this verse.

“Crowns” have to do with regal power and authority.  Rulers are the ones who wear crowns, and crowns are presently being offered to Christians in view of their occupying positions as co-heirs with Christ in His kingdom.  Christ will wear a crown in that day, and all who rule with Christ will likewise wear crowns.  There will be no such thing as an uncrowned Christian occupying a position as co-heir with Christ during the day of His power.  These positions of power and authority are real, the proffered crowns are real, and the warnings concerning the possibility of a forfeiture of these crowns are just as real.

The Overcomers

Thoughts from verses ten and eleven concerning faithfulness in view of the Lord’s return, the judgment seat, and the reign of Christ lead directly into the overcomer’s promise in verse twelve.  This promise has several interrelated parts and brings matters introduced in the preceding verses to their climax.  Those who patiently endure (persevere) during the present time will be shown (by and through the issues of the judgment seat) to have overcome, they will receive crowns, and they will occupy positions as co-heirs with Christ in His kingdom.

The overcomer’s promise to the church in Philadelphia describes certain things about the nature of these positions; and, for the only time in the overcomer’s promises, reference is made to the city from which Christians will conduct this rule.

1)  Pillars in the Temple

The promise to the overcomer in Philadelphia that he will be made a “pillar in the temple” is, of course, a figure of speech.  “Christ” is the temple in one respect (Revelation 21:22); and in another respect, Christ is presently building a temple.  The temple presently under construction is being built with “living stones [Christians, who themselves are temples (temples of the Holy Spirit)]” (1 Peter 2:5; cf. Matthew 16:18; 1 Corinthians 3:16-17; 6:19).

The figurative use of “pillar” in Revelation 3:12 must, for the spiritual lessons being drawn, refer back to that which is literal; and for these spiritual lessons it seems apparent that the reference can only be to “Solomon’s temple,” where special, specific reference is made to pillars in the temple.

(The only other temple built during Old Testament days was “Zerubbabel’s temple,” built following the Babylonian captivity.  Centuries later, following a reconstructing process, beginning under Herod the Great, this temple became known as “Herod’s temple”; and this is the temple that was destroyed in 70 A.D.

The grandeur of Solomon’s temple so far overshadowed the grandeur of Zerubbabel’s temple that the latter was looked upon as “nothing” in comparison to the former [Haggai 2:3].)

The son of David, Solomon, built a temple for the Lord; and the greater Son of David, Christ, is presently building a temple.  Revelation concerning the construction of the former has been given in such a manner that great spiritual truths can be drawn pertaining to the construction of the latter.  The prophets recorded far more than just Jewish history.  Their writings, recorded under the supernatural direction of the Holy Spirit, are filled with significance and meaning.

When Solomon built the temple following his ascension to the throne, he had a worker of brass from Tyre construct two massive pillars for the porch.  Solomon named one of these pillars “Jachin,” meaning establish; and he named the other pillar “Boaz,” meaning strength (1 Kings 7:13-21).

The overcomers in Philadelphia were promised future positions with Christ that appear to be described by the meanings of the names given to the two pillars in Solomon’s temple.  The promise to the overcomers that they would “go no more out” refers to their fixed position as pillars in the temple; and with the two massive pillars in Solomon’s temple in view, saying that overcoming Christians will be placed in the position of pillars in the temple is saying that these Christians will occupy sure, secure, firmly established positions of strength and power.  And positions of this nature, in complete accordance with Revelation 3:12, will be realized when they rule and reign as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom.

The manner in which Christians will conduct themselves during that coming day should be thought of in the same sense as the manner in which Christ will conduct Himself.  In the words of the psalmist, Christ, during His rule over the nations, will “break them with a rod of iron” and “dash them in pieces like a potter’s vessel” (Psalm 2:8-9);  and in the overcomer’s promise to the church in Thyatira, Christians are promised that their coming rule will be conducted after the same fashion:

And he who overcomes, and keeps My works until the end, to him I will give power over the nations —

He [the overcoming Christian] shall rule them [the nations] with a rod of iron; they shall be dashed to pieces like the potter’s vessels — as I also have received from My Father. (Revelation 2:26-27)

The position that Christians are to occupy today is, in many respects, diametrically opposed to the position that Christians are to occupy during the coming age.  Matthew 5:5 states, “Blessed are the meek [present]: for they shall inherit the earth [future].”

The word “meek” refers to one’s present manner of living, in view of a future inheritance.  This word has to do with being “gentle,” “humble,” or “unassuming” as one patiently endures the trials and testing of life.

The same word is used in Matthew 21:5 relative to Christ at the time He rode into Jerusalem as Israel’s King, anticipating His rejection and crucifixion: 

Tell the daughter of Zion, “Behold, your King is coming to you, lowly [meek], and sitting on a donkey, a colt, the foal of a donkey.”  

This verse is a fulfillment of Zechariah 9:9, where the word “lowly” is used in the translation rather than “meek.”

“Lowly” is the translation of a Hebrew word meaning poor or afflicted, and this word refers to the position Christ assumed on our behalf.  He who was rich became poor that we, through Him, might be made rich (2 Corinthians 8:9).  The sufferings of Isaiah chapter fifty-three are in view, but these sufferings do not stand alone; the glory must follow the sufferings, as the day follows the night (Luke 24:26; Hebrews 12:2; 1 Peter 3:13).

When Christ was upon earth the first time, appearing to Israel as the meek or lowly One, He allowed the governing Gentile power of that day to array Him as a mock King.  He was clothed in purple, crowned with a wreath made from thorns, and given a reed for a scepter.  He was then mocked, spat upon, and smitten (Matthew 27:27-31).  He, the One destined to break the nations with a rod of iron, allowed this to happen.  Why?  Simply because it was not time for Him to take the scepter.

This occurred during the time of His sufferings and humiliation, which was during the Times of the Gentiles (the interval during which Gentile nations hold the scepter); and not only must events surrounding His sufferings and humiliation (past) be fulfilled, but the Times of the Gentiles (presently continuing) must be fulfilled as well before Christ can come into His glory.

Christ remained in a completely “unassuming, gentle, humble” state while being persecuted unjustly at the time of His first coming.  However, the day is coming when He will return and be seen by the world after an entirely different fashion.  He will then be seated upon a “white horse” rather than an “ass,” and He will come forth to “judge and make war” (Revelation 19:11ff).  The words “meek” or “lowly” will not fit His character at all in that day, for He will take the scepter and break the nations (cf. Daniel 2:34, 35, 44-45).

In this light, Christians, as partakers with Christ (1 Peter 4:12-13; cf. Romans 8:17; 2 Timothy 2:12), are to conduct their affairs (both present and future) after the same manner in which Christ conducted and will conduct His affairs (both past and future).

The government of the earth, continuing under Gentile dominion, is no more the Christians’ concern during the present time than it was Christ’s concern when He was upon earth almost two millennia ago.  Christians are not to hold the scepter today.

Rather, they are to assume the same position relative to world government that Christ assumed.  They are to patiently endure the trials and testing of life in an “unassuming, humble, gentle” spirit; and if called upon to so do, they are to continue in this manner through any unjust treatment that God may allow to befall His people, looking forward to another day — the day when Christians, with Christ, will hold the scepter and break the nations.

2) Engravings on the Pillars

Christ returning to the earth at the termination of the Tribulation, as the conquering King, will put down all power and authority.  He will have “on His robe and on His thigh a name written: KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS.”; and He will possess a “new name” that no man will know (Revelation 3:12; 19:12, 16).

In the ancient world, the columns of cities were often inscribed with the names of conquerors, and this appears to be the thought in Revelation 3:12.  Christ will inscribe upon the pillars of the temple (upon overcoming [conquering] Christians) three things:

1) “the name of My God,”

2) “the name of the city of My God, the New Jerusalem,”

3) “My new name.”

This will be brought to pass after Christ puts down all present ruling powers/authorities and assumes, with His co-heirs, governmental control over the earth.

At that time Christians will be intimately identified, after the fashion revealed in Revelation 3:12, with God the Father, God the Son, and the New Jerusalem.  And they will then exercise sure, secure, firmly established positions of strength and power as they rule with the Son from the New Jerusalem.

It seems apparent that the New Jerusalem will be a satellite city of the earth during the coming age.  Overcoming Christians, along with a select group of Old Testament and Tribulation saints (those who qualified to rule from the heavens), will dwell in this city.  This, however, is only for the coming age.  Once the new heavens and the new earth have been brought into existence (Revelation 21; 22), the New Jerusalem will apparently rest upon the new earth and so remain throughout the ages of eternity.  During these ages, the New Jerusalem will continue to be the dwelling place of a segment of the redeemed and continue as the center of governmental power and authority.

The New Jerusalem is described in Revelation 21:9-21, with additional information concerning the city and its inhabitants given in the verses following (Revelation 21:22-22:21).  This city measures about fifteen hundred miles in length, in breadth, and in height;  it is constructed of “pure gold, like clear glass”; and a wall over two hundred feet high, constructed of “jasper” (with “twelve gates” constructed of “twelve pearls,” resting on foundations garnished with all manner of precious stones), surrounds the city.  Certain things are also stated concerning the “street” of the city, the “temple” in the city, the “light” for the city, the “tree of life,” and a “pure river of water of life.”

The fact that the length, breadth, and height of the New Jerusalem are equal should not lead one to conclude that the city has been constructed in the shape of a cube, with possibly numerous tiers or levels to the city within the cube.  No geometric shape is given in Scripture; and it would seem to be more in keeping with that which is revealed to think of the New Jerusalem in the same sense as walled cities in the Middle East down through history, with one exception — an elevated central point (elevated to equal the length or breadth), probably housing the center of government.  Many things seem to fit much better by viewing the city after this fashion (e.g. the wall surrounding the city, the gates to the city, the street in the city, and the river flowing out from the throne of God, appear to depict the city built on a single level [Revelation 21:17-21; 22:1-2]).

Another thing that should be understood about the New Jerusalem is the fact that this city was brought into existence either prior to or during the days of Abraham (Hebrews 11:16) and has, since that time, been associated with Abraham and his seed.  The seed of Abraham in the Old Testament, to whom heavenly promises and blessings pertained, were the lineal descendants of Isaac, Jacob, and Jacob’s twelve sons.  The seed of Abraham, to whom these same heavenly promises and blessings pertain today, are Christians (Galatians 3:16-18, 26-29; cf. Genesis 22:17-18; Matthew 21:43; 1 Peter 2:9-10).  In reality though, Abraham and a segment of his seed from both dispensations will ultimately enter into the proffered heavenly promises and blessings.

(Though the kingdom of the heavens was taken from Israel and is presently being offered to a new nation — the one new man “in Christ,” comprised of Christians [cf. Matthew 21:43; 1 Peter 2:9-10] — certain Old Testament saints aspired to and qualified to occupy heavenly positions in the theocracy prior to that time when the kingdom was taken from Israel.

And the nation of Israel, forfeiting the right to rule from heavenly places in later years, cannot do away with the promises made to these Old Testament saints.  Regardless of that which the nation did at Christ’s first coming, these Old Testament saints will realize that which has been promised to them.)

The “place” presently being prepared for Christians in John 14:2-3 has nothing to do with a supposed present construction of the New Jerusalem.  In the “Father’s house are many mansions [lit. abiding places],” and Christ has gone into heaven to “prepare a place” for Christians in the Father’s house.  The New Jerusalem is a city in the Father’s house, not the Father’s house.  His “house” includes all under His sovereign control, and in the broadest sense of the word would include the entire universe.  However, biblical Revelation concerns itself with this earth; and Christ going away “to receive for Himself a kingdom, and to return” relates itself to governmental control over the earth.

The “place” that Christ has gone away to prepare for Christians is a position with Him in this kingdom.  Overcoming Christians in that coming day will dwell in the New Jerusalem and occupy their place with Christ upon His throne, in complete accordance with that which is revealed in the overcomer’s promise in Revelation 3:12.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

If God Permits
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

And this we will do if God permits. (Hebrews 6:3)

Hebrews 6:3 should be taken at face value.  That is, “We will go on to maturity (Hebrews 6:1-2), if God permits us to go on” (Hebrews 6:3).  And one is then left with the thought that God may not permit some Christians to go on to maturity.

Leading into Hebrews 6:3, the writer had previously reprimanded a group of Christians for their lack of spiritual maturity (Hebrews 5:10-14).  They had been saved for a sufficient length of time so that all of them should have been well enough grounded in the Word that they could do two things (Hebrews 5:10-14):

1)  Be able to understand teachings pertaining to the coming Melchizedek priesthood of Christ.

2)  Be able to teach these things to others as well.

Then, following the reprimand, the writer exhorted these same Christians to leave “the elementary principles [the rudimentary things of the Christian faith]” and “go on to perfection [maturity in ‘the faith’]” (Hebrews 5:12; 6:1-2).

Then after this comes the statement that going on to maturity is conditional.  It is conditioned on God allowing the person to go on.

But bear in mind that this is not maturity in what might be considered a general sense; rather, the reference is to maturity in a specific sense.  This is maturity in that which Scripture calls “the faith” or “the word of the kingdom” (cf. Matthew 13:19; 1 Timothy 6:12; Jude 1:3) — maturity in things pertaining to Christ’s coming reign over the earth “after the order of Melchizedek” (Hebrews 5:10ff).

Thus, the writer is dealing with a specific realm of biblical teaching that is little understood in Christendom today.  And this would provide a basic explanation (in conjunction with the working of the leaven in Matthew 13:33) for the existing situation.  Not only is there a present lack of knowledge (much less an understanding) concerning this whole overall message in Christendom but something even beyond this exists.  Along with the lack of knowledge (and understanding), an overt aversion — more often than not — is exhibited toward any teaching on the subject.

This is the one message that Satan does not want taught today, for it deals with his overthrow.  He has ruled the earth since time immemorial, but this is about to change.  The One whom Melchizedek foreshadowed will shortly appear, at which time the government of the earth will change hands.  And Satan does not want this proclaimed.  As a consequence, this is the message Christ will not find being taught to Christians in the churches at the time of His return.  Though this is the central message that Christians are supposed to hear once they have been grounded in the rudimentary things of the Word, Christ stated that by the end of the dispensation, at the time of His return, conditions will have become so completely contrary to the way they should exist that He will not find “faith [lit., ‘the faith’] on the earth” (Luke 18:8).

The reason why God will not allow certain Christians to go on to an understanding of these truths is given in the verses that immediately follow (Hebrews 6:4-6), which comprise the heart of the warning.  Verse three forms a connection between that which has preceded and that which follows; and this verse must, accordingly, be understood in the light of the complete context — verses both preceding and following.

Very briefly, note the verses leading into Hebrews 6:1-3 before going on to the verses forming the explanation.  These verses explain the matter from the standpoint of one type, and then the explanation explains it from the standpoint of another type.

Hebrews chapter five draws its spiritual lessons from Genesis chapter fourteen (and Psalm 110, which also draws from Genesis 14).  The subject has to do with Abraham meeting Melchizedek following the battle of the kings.

Melchizedek, at this time, brought forth “bread and wine” and blessed Abraham, “of God Most High, Possessor of heaven and earth” (Genesis 14:17-19).  This, of course, points to that day in the antitype, following the battle of the kings (Revelation 19:17-21), when Christ comes forth with “bread and wine” — as King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek” — to bless Abraham and his descendants, both heavenly and earthly (Matthew 26:29).

Now note something about the type, which must carry over into the antitype.  Abraham, after meeting Melchizedek, no longer manifested any interest in the things of this world.  The king of Sodom offered him goods, but his response was completely negative.  Abraham said to the king of Sodom:

I have raised my hand to the LORD, God Most High, the Possessor of heaven and earth,

that I will take nothing, from a thread to a sandal strap, and that I will not take anything that is yours, lest you should say, “I have made Abram rich”

except only what the young men have eaten . . . .” (Genesis 14:22-24a).

Having met Melchizedek, Abraham manifested total disinterest in that which the king of Sodom had to offer.  He had found something so far greater than the things this world could offer that he refused to take anything (other than food) from the king of Sodom.  Rather, his interest was focused on the things surrounding Melchizedek (cf. Hebrews 12:2, “looking to Jesus . . . [lit., ‘Looking from (the surrounding things of the world) to Jesus’]”). 

Abraham, by this experience, could only have gained a whole new perspective on the present in relation to the future, and vice versa.  Thus, Abraham, relative to the magnanimous offer of the king of Sodom, in a word, told the king, No!  “. . . I have raised my hand to the LORD, God Most High, the Possessor of heaven and earth” (Genesis 14:22b).

And that is where Christ comes into the picture in prophecy as the great King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek.”  The Father — “the Possessor of heaven and earth” (Genesis 14:22) — has given all that He possesses to the Son (cf. Genesis 24:36; 25:5; John 16:13-15); and in that coming day, with the Son occupying both His own throne in the heavens and David’s throne on the earth, blessings will flow out to the Gentile nations through the seed of Abraham (“possessor of heaven and earth [through inheritance]”) from both heavenly and earthly spheres.

And when a Christian sees Christ, within this framework, as King-Priest, “after the order of Melchizedek,” this should drive him to manifest the same attitude toward the things of this world as Abraham manifested toward the things of the world after he met Melchizedek.  

In the words of the song, “the things of this world” should “grow strangely dim.”  The Christian should possess an entirely new perspective on the present in relation to the future, and vice versa.

But, how often is the preceding really the case in the lives of Christians?  How many really understand these things?  Or, how many really view matters within the framework of “the light of His glory and grace”?

And therein lies the secret to questions surrounding Hebrews 6:3.  We are dealing with the very choicest of God’s choice things that He has set aside for Christians, and God has placed certain conditions around allowing Christians to move into a knowledge of the Son in this realm (cf. Philippians 3:10-14).  God knows what is in man; and He also knows what man coming into knowledge and understanding of these things will, too often, do.

God knows that numerous Christians, after coming into knowledge and understanding of Christ as King-Priest,after the order of Melchizedek,” would not manifest the same attitude at all toward the world as Abraham manifested after he met Melchizedek.  They would, instead, either continue in or one day return to their worldly interest and involvement (cf. 1 John 2:15-17), which is within a world presently ruled by Satan and his angels.  And by so doing, such Christians could only bring shame and reproach upon Christ’s name.

The matter pertaining to God allowing or not allowing a Christian to go on to maturity though should be viewed more within the framework of man’s attitude toward these things than it should within the framework of God’s omniscience per se.  Scripture clearly states,

If anyone wills to do [is willing to do] His will, he shall know concerning the doctrine . . . . (John 7:17)

That is: Do you really want to know Christ as “author [source] of eternal salvation [salvation for the age (the Messianic Era)]”? (Hebrews 5:9).  Are you serious about the present warfare and one day coming into a realization of the proffered inheritance?  If so, there should be no reason why God would not allow you to go on into a knowledge and understanding of the various things surrounding His Son’s coming reign over the earth.

But, if on the other hand, an interest in and a seriousness about the matter are not present, there is no biblical reason why God should allow such a person to go on into a knowledge and understanding of these things.  In fact, within a biblical perspective, the opposite would exist instead.  From a biblical perspective, God may not allow such a person to go on to maturity in the things pertaining to the Word of the Kingdom, for a revealed reason (cf. Hebrews 6:4ff).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Word Document:  If God Permits by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Eternally Saved, But …
Eternally Saved, with All Judgment Past
Yet, Awaiting a Future Judgment
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Eternal life is the free “gift of God,” obtained completely apart from works. NOTHING which man does — not one single act, either before or after he becomes a recipient of this life — can have anything at all to do with his salvation, for he has been saved solely by grace through faith; and his salvation is based entirely on the work of Another.

Christ’s finished work at Calvary provides a means of salvation which fallen man can avail himself of through ONE revealed means alone: through receiving that which has already been accomplished on his behalf.

Works are involved in man’s presently possessed eternal salvation, but NOT man’s works. Rather, they are the works of the One Who procured this salvation.

Ruined man himself is totally incapable of works. He CAN’T operate in the spiritual realm, for he is “dead [spiritually] in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1).

Thus, since redeemed man had nothing to do with bringing to pass his presently possessed eternal salvation, he CAN NEVER be brought into any type judgment where the issue surrounds that which he acquired through Christ’s finished work at Calvary.

A judgment of this nature would not only be judging that which man had nothing to do with but it would also be judging once again that which God has already judged.

God judged sin at Calvary in the person of His Son, and God is satisfied.

Accordingly, the judgment seat of Christ CANNOT function in the realm of one’s eternal salvation. Decisions and determinations made at this judgment MUST be based solely upon the actions of the justified — actions following their coming into possession of eternal salvation.

Grace through Faith

“For by grace are ye saved [‘you have been saved’] through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast” (Ephesians 2:8-9).

“Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us…” (Titus 3:5a).

To properly understand issues surrounding the judgment seat of Christ one must begin with a due appreciation for the salvation which Christians presently possess — a salvation which is non-merited and nonforfeitable.

Salvation for fallen man is both free and apart from works, but the procurement of this salvation by God’s Son was by no means free and apart from works. God’s Son provided this salvation through a vicarious sacrifice — the sacrifice of Himself; and fallen man can do no more than simply receive that which has been provided.

1) It Has Been Finished

Note the words “not of yourselves” and “which we have done” in Ephesians 2:8 and Titus 3:5. Both refer to the necessity of the total absence of works on man’s part in relation to eternal salvation.

The work has already been accomplished; the price has already been paid. When Christ cried out on the cross, “It is finished” (John 19:30), He announced the completion of a redemptive work which HE ALONE could bring to pass.

The words, “It is finished,” in John 19:30 are the translation of one word in the Greek text (Tetelestai). This word is in the perfect tense and could be better translated, “It has been finished.”

That is, at this point, everything relating to the work of redemption had been accomplished. NOTHING more remained to be done; and, consequently, there was no need for Christ to delay His death.

Accordingly, immediately after Christ cried out, “Tetelestai,” “he bowed his head and gave up the spirit [Gk., pneuma, ‘spirit,’ ‘breath’; i.e., He breathed out, expired].”

The perfect tense in the Greek text calls attention to a work completed in past time, with the results of this work extending into the present and existing in a finished state.

This is the same verb tense used in Ephesians 2:8 relative to the present state of redeemed man (“are ye saved”; lit., “you have been saved”). Redeemed man is in possession of a salvation (present) wherein everything has already been accomplished (past) on his behalf.

The Holy Spirit has performed a work (breathing life into the one having no life [cf. Genesis 2:7; Ezekiel 37:1-10]) based on Christ’s finished work (at Calvary). Both are past works, and one can no more be nullified than the other.

Redeemed man is as totally helpless to “undo” anything which has been accomplished in bringing about his redemption as he was to “do” something to accomplish his redemption in the first place. Work completed in past time through Divine intervention is not something which man can change, add to, take from, etc.

Consequently, contrary to that which is often taught in certain quarters, redeemed man CANNOT nullify the past work of the Holy Spirit in effecting his present redeemed state, wrought on the basis of Christ’s finished work.

Redeemed man can no more nullify the Spirit’s work in salvation than he can nullify Christ’s finished work at Calvary. Both constitute past, completed works wrought through Divine intervention, and man is COMPLETELY POWERLESS to act in this realm.

2) God’s Established, Unchangeable Pattern

Almost 6,000 years ago, God created man. Then, resulting from Satanic intervention, man fell. Man became a ruined creation. And this was followed by God setting about to restore His ruined creation.

God’s work surrounding man’s restoration was preceded by His work surrounding a restoration of the material creation upon which man was to reside.

Satanic activity had brought about the ruin of the material creation, and then subsequently man’s ruin (Genesis 3:1ff; Isaiah 14:12-17; Ezekiel 28:14-19); and Divine activity alone could bring about the restoration of both (Genesis 1:2b ff).

Ruined man finds himself in exactly the same condition as the ruined earth, seen in Genesis 1:2a. Satanic activity brought about man’s ruin, and Divine activity alone can bring about his restoration.

Man is no more capable of bringing himself out of his ruined state than was the ruined earth. And, apart from Divine intervention — as occurred in the restoration of the ruined earth — man would have remained in his ruined condition forever (as the ruined earth, apart from Divine intervention, would have remained in its ruined condition forever, as well).

The former restoration sets the pattern for the latter restoration. The former is God’s unchangeable pattern concerning how He restores a ruined creation, forever established in the openings verses of Genesis. And man, a subsequent ruined creation of God, MUST be restored in complete accordance with the established pattern.

In the Genesis account, the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence.

And matters are EXACTLY the same relative to ruined man today — i.e., relative to a subsequent ruined creation.

EXACTLY as in the Genesis account, the first thing which MUST occur is the movement of the Spirit of God. And insofar as ruined man is concerned, this initial act of the Spirit is that of breathing life into the one who is “dead in trespasses and sins.”

And the Spirit is able to do this work on the basis of death and shed blood, for, apart from death and shed blood, there can be no salvation (cf. Genesis 3:21; 4:10 [Hebrews 12:24]; Genesis 22:7-13; Exodus 12:3-13; Hebrews 10:22).

In this respect, the Spirit today breathes life into the one having no life on the basis of the finished work of God’s Son at Calvary.

The living Word has performed the work, and God has spoken concerning the matter (Exodus 12:6-7, 12-13). The Spirit moves, God speaks, and light comes into existence (man is born from above).

And God then divides between the light and the darkness (God divides between the spirit and the soul, between that associated with the man of spirit and that associated with the man of flesh).

Thus, the pattern concerning how God restores a ruined creation was set forth at the very beginning of His Word (Genesis 1:2b ff). And this God-established pattern, set perfect at the outset, CAN NEVER change.

(Note also that a time element was involved in God’s complete restoration of the material creation — six days, followed by a Sabbath, a seventh day of rest.

This points to the six days [6,000 years] comprising Man’s Day, to be followed by a Sabbath, a seventh day of rest [a seventh 1,000-year period], the Messianic Era [cf. Hebrews 4:4, 9].

It will only be at the end of the six days [6,000 years] comprising Man’s Day that man will be completely restored — body, soul, and spirit — as the material creation was completely restored at the end of six days in the Genesis account.

ONLY THEN will the Sabbath within this complete sequence ensue; only then can there be a day [a 1000-year period] of rest.

As in the established pattern in Genesis, so will it be in that which events in this pattern foreshadow [Exodus 31:13-17; II Peter 1:16-18; 3:3-8].)

Blood and Leaven

“For I will pass through the land of Egypt this night, and will smite all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgment: I am the Lord.

And the blood shall be to you for a token upon the houses where you are: and when I see the blood, I will pass over you, and the plague shall not be upon you to destroy you, when I smite the land of Egypt.

And this day shall be unto you for a memorial; and ye shall keep it a feast to the Lord throughout your generations; ye shall keep it a feast by an ordinance forever.

Seven days shall ye eat unleavened bread; even the first day ye shall put away leaven out of your houses: for whosoever eateth leavened bread from the first day until the seventh day, that soul shall be cut off from Israel” (Exodus 12:12-15).

There is a dual truth taught in Exodus chapters twelve and thirteen concerning the application of blood and the expelling of leaven. These chapters introduce the first two “feasts of the Lord” in the prophetic calendar of Israel — the “Passover” and the “Feast of Unleavened Bread” (cf. Leviticus 23:1ff).

“Blood” from the paschal lambs was to be applied first. Then, those who had applied the blood were to put “leaven out of their houses.”

This is THE UNCHANGEABLE ORDER established by God in the Book of Exodus.

In these two chapters, the sentence of death had fallen upon the firstborn throughout all the land of Egypt (Exodus 12:4-5). The firstborn in every household, Israelite and Egyptian alike, MUST die.

However, provision was made for all the firstborn in Israel to experience death vicariously. Every household was to take a lamb from the flock, the lamb was to be slain, and blood from the lamb was to be applied “on the two side posts and on the upper door post” of every house throughout the camp of Israel.

When the Lord passed through the land of Egypt to execute the sentence of death, He looked for ONE THING at each house. He looked for the blood upon the entrance way.

The presence of blood showed that the firstborn in that household had already died. Death had occurred vicariously through a slain lamb from the flock.

The Lord then passed over that house. The absence of blood, on the other hand, showed that the firstborn had not yet died. Death then occurred at the hands of the Lord, for the firstborn in every household MUST die.

It cannot be overemphasized that THE ONLY THING which the Lord looked for on this particular night was THE BLOOD. “… when I see the blood, I will pass over you” (Exodus 12:12-13). NOTHING ELSE was in view.

And once the death of the firstborn had been executed, that was THE END of the matter. Those who died vicariously held the same position relative to death in the eyes of the Lord as those who died apart from a substitute. The death of the firstborn had occurred in both instances, and God was satisfied.

NOTHING could, at a later time, be reversed.

In the antitype of this aspect of Exodus chapters eleven and twelve, “Christ our Passover is sacrificed for us [‘was sacrificed on our behalf’]” (I Corinthians 5:7). His blood was shed; and those who have appropriated His blood, through faith, have died vicariously.

Death has occurred through the slain Lamb, as in Exodus chapter twelve. “Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures” (Exodus 12:1-13, 29-30; John 1:29; 19:16-30; I Corinthians 15:3). And an individual availing himself of this provision has already kept the appointment with death referred to in Hebrews 9:27.

The death of the firstborn is past, God is satisfied, and that is the end of the matter. As in Exodus chapter twelve, NOTHING can, at a later time, be reversed.

Following the Passover in Egypt, God dealt with the Israelites on an entirely different plane. The Israelites, from this time forward, were dealt with strictly on the basis of that which had occurred in Egypt, NEVER relative to this matter.

And it is exactly the same with Christians today. Christians are dealt with strictly on the basis of that which Christ has done on their behalf, NEVER relative to this matter.

Immediately following the Passover, the Feast of Unleavened Bread commenced. Beginning with this festival, God dealt with the Israelites relative to “leaven” in their houses, NOT relative to that which had previously occurred (the death of the firstborn) and was now a past, finished matter.

The Israelites were to put leaven out of their houses, and they were to eat unleavened bread for seven days. “Seven” is God’s number, as “six” is man’s number. “Six” shows incompleteness, and “seven” shows completeness, with “eight” indicating a new beginning. The Israelites were to put leaven out of their homes and eat unleavened bread for one complete period of time, immediately following the Passover.

“Leaven” points to that which is vile or corrupt; it points to sin in the lives of individuals. And the spiritual significance of this festival surrounded the fact that the Israelites, as God’s redeemed people, were to put that which was vile, corrupt, associated with sin, out of the camp for one complete period of time, which could only foreshadow the existence of the nation from that point forward.

An individual Israelite refusing to expel the leaven was “cut off from Israel” (cf. Exodus 12:15; Psalm 37:9, 22, 28-29, 34). He died on the right side of the blood. He was cut off from Israel, not from God.

The same held true for the entire accountable generation subsequently cut off following events at Kadesh-Barnea. They too died on the right side of the blood. Their failure to enter into the land, resulting in their overthrow in the wilderness, had NO BEARING WHATSOEVER on their standing before God on the basis of that which had previously occurred the night of the Passover in Egypt.

And the entire matter is EXACTLY THE SAME in Christendom today.

Christians are commanded to “keep the feast,” which is to be done in a new way, “with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth” (I Corinthians 5:8). Christians are to put that which is vile, corrupt, associated with sin, out of their lives for one complete period of time, which can only foreshadow the entire duration of the Christian life.

Christians refusing to expel the leaven will, as the Israelites who refused to expel the leaven, be “cut off.”

The Israelites under Moses were called out of Egypt to go into another land and realize an inheritance awaiting the nation. Those cut off in Israel forfeited the realization of their calling. They fell on the right side of the blood but outside the land to which they had been called.

And so it will be with Christians. Those refusing to expel the leaven will forfeit the realization of their calling. They will fall on the right side of the blood but outside the land to which they had been called.

Such a failure, as in the type, will have NO bearing upon that which previously occurred in their lives through the work of the Son and the Holy Spirit in effecting their standing before God.

Many Christians, because of the sins of the flesh, have their lives cut short during the present time. However, this is not the primary meaning of being “cut off.” Those “cut off” in Israel were separated from a realization of their calling. They were called out of Egypt for a purpose; and most were overthrown, failing to realize the goal of their calling.

Such an overthrow for Christians in the antitype awaits the issues of the judgment seat of Christ, for it is there that decisions and determinations which directly affect Christians relative to their calling will be made.

God WILL NOT countenance sin in the lives of His people; and before the judgment seat, the harbored sins of Christians will be brought out into the open and dealt with.

Those having refused to judge their sins prior to that time, availing themselves of the high priestly ministry of Christ, will then be judged. Their sins in that day though will be dealt with in an entirely different manner; for, at that time, Christ will be their Judge rather than their High Priest (cf. I Corinthians 11:31; I John 1:9-2:2).

Basis for Judgment

“For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.

Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble;

Every man’s work shall be made manifest: for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by [‘in’] fire; and the fire shall try every man’s work of what sort it is.

If any man’s work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.

If any man’s work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved; yet so as by [‘through’] fire” (I Corinthians 3:11-15).

Something little understood today is the fact that the “basis” for all of God’s judgments is ALWAYS WORKS.

God judged sin at Calvary, based on His Son’s completed work; and when God views redeemed man today, He views this past completed work of His Son and past judgment upon sin. Redeemed man, through the Spirit having breathed into him, possesses spiritual life; and Christ’s righteous, justifying act — His finished work at Calvary — has been reckoned as merit to him (Romans 5:16-18; Philemon 1:18).

However, redeemed man in this standing before God is directly responsible to his Creator; and he, in his justified state, will himself be judged on the basis of works — his own works, performed following salvation (Matthew 16:27; I Corinthians 3:12-15).

WORKS will be the basis for all of God’s subsequent judgments upon man — Christians, Israel, Gentiles coming out of the Great Tribulation, and those appearing before the Great White Throne.

Man’s appearance or nonappearance at a particular judgment, or place in this judgment (e.g., man’s appearance at the judgment seat of Christ, or at the great white throne judgment 1,000 years later), is dependent on his acceptance or rejection of the past work of Another; but judgment of the individual will be on the basis of his own works, which will be performed either as a redeemed or as an unredeemed individual (Ezekiel 20:34-38; II Corinthians 5:9-11; Revelation 20:11-15).

Before the judgment seat of Christ, “Every man’s work shall be made manifest…it shall be revealed by [‘in] fire.” There will be works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones”; and there will be works comparable to “wood, hay, stubble.”

One set of material reveals works of intrinsic value, which will endure the fire; but the other set of material reveals valueless works, which will be burned in the fire.

Works performed by Christians during the present time can vary a great deal in worth. Such works can be performed under the leadership of the Holy Spirit and redound to the praise, honor, and glory of the Lord; or such works can be performed under the leadership of man and redound to the praise, honor, and glory of man.

At the judgment seat, all will be revealed; for “the fire shall try every man’s work of what sort it is.”

1) “Works…Revealed by Fire”

Works emanate out of faithfulness to one’s calling and bring faith to its proper goal, which will result in the salvation of one’s soul (cf. James 2:14-26; I Peter 1:5-11). At the judgment seat, the worth of every man’s work in this realm will be revealed; and decisions and determinations emanating out of this judgment will determine every man’s position in the coming kingdom (cf. Matthew 16:24-27; 24:45-51; 25:14-30; Luke 19:12-27).

“Judgment” on the basis of works is alien to the thinking of many Christians, for they have been exposed time and again to a proclamation of salvation by grace through faith apart from works, unbalanced by the proclamation of the coming judgment of Christians on the basis of works. The emphasis has been placed almost entirely upon the finished work of Christ at Calvary, with little regard given to Christian living, the coming judgment seat, and the coming kingdom.

Teachings of this nature have centered almost solely around the salvation which we presently possess; and things having to do with the inheritance awaiting Christians, the salvation of the soul, etc., have been removed from their respective contexts and applied to our present salvation. Ministries centering around this type teaching in the Churches have produced both confusion and complacency in Christendom.

Then, there is another type widespread teaching in the Churches which recognizes works but has every Christian performing good works. The reasoning of those who teach along these lines centers around the thought that if a person is really saved he will produce good works; if, on the other hand he doesn’t produce good works, this simply shows that he was never really saved in the first place.

Aside from being completely contrary to any Scriptural teaching on the subject, such a teaching produces both an erroneous view of salvation by grace through faith and an erroneous view of issues surrounding the judgment seat of Christ.

If every Christian produces good works to show that he has been saved, then works will have enter into an area where works cannot exist.

“And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then is it no more grace: otherwise work is no more work” (Romans 11:6).

The presence or absence of works on the part of Christians can have no connection whatsoever with their prior reception of the finished work of Christ. Christ’s finished work allows an individual to be placed in the position where he can produce good works.

And there is NOTHING in Scripture which teaches that he, of necessity, will produce good works. Such would be completely contrary to the teaching of salvation by grace through faith apart from works. Man’s works simply cannot enter into salvation by grace at any time, either preceding or following salvation.

Relative to eternal salvation, man simply cannot do anything to:

1) Be saved.
2) Stay saved.
3) Show that he has been saved.

If man could do any one of the three, salvation would cease to be by grace through faith, for man’s works would have entered into an area where works of this nature cannot exist.

If it be maintained that every Christian must produce good works to show that he has been saved, then it must follow that every Christian would appear at the judgment seat of Christ with works which would “abide” the fire. Possessing works of this nature, every Christian would “receive a reward.”

But such a thought is at once seen to be erroneous by reference to the text in I Corinthians chapter three. There will be Christians appearing at the judgment seat who will “suffer loss” and “be saved; yet so as by [‘through’] fire” (I Corinthians 3:15). ALL of their works will be burned, but they themselves will “be saved,” i.e., they themselves will be delivered. And this deliverance will occur “through fire.”

This deliverance at the judgment seat can have NOTHING to do with eternal salvation, for all issues surrounding one’s eternal salvation, whether during the present time or at the future judgment seat, are past issues (e.g., Christ’s finished work at Calvary, the Spirit’s finished work of breathing life into the one having no life, allowing him to pass “from death unto life”).

God judged sin in the person of His Son at Calvary, God is satisfied, and the Spirit can breathe life into the one having no life on the basis of the finished work of God’s Son.

And this work of the triune Godhead is a past, finished deliverance which could NEVER be referred to in the future sense seen in I Corinthians 3:15.

The deliverance seen in I Corinthians 3:15 is, contextually, a deliverance out of the fire at the judgment seat. Though all of the person’s works will be burned and he will appear naked in Christ’s presence (Revelation 3:17-18), he himself will not be burned. Rather, he will be delivered — delivered from being burned with his works.

But, though he himself will be delivered in this respect, “so as by [‘through’] fire,” he will be unable to escape the dire consequences which will result from his works being consumed by the fire and his consequent naked appearance.

And there can be NO deliverance from these consequences, for there will HAVE TO BE a “just recompense“ — exact payment for services rendered in the house during the time of the Lord’s absence.

If anything other than the preceding were to occur at the Judgment seat, God would NOT be perfectly just and righteous in His dealings with His household servants.

One-sided views of the judgment seat which maintain that every Christian will appear with good works are little different than the teaching which ignores works. Confusion and complacency, once again, can only be the ultimate result.

Much of the preceding, erroneous teaching is fostered by a misunderstanding of I Corinthians 4:5. This verse in the King James Version reads,

“Therefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts: and then shall every man have praise of God.”

The problem emanates from both a mistranslation in the text and a non-contextual understanding of the words, “then shall every man have praise of God.” The words “every man” could be better translated “each man”; and the reference is back to the faithful stewards in verse two.

Faithful stewards will, individually, receive praise from God; but there is NOTHING in Scripture which teaches that “every man,” which, apart from the context would also include unfaithful stewards, will receive such praise.

To the contrary. Scripture quite clearly reveals that both faithful and unfaithful stewards will appear at the judgment seat, that the judgment seat will be operable in two realms, and that faithful stewards alone will receive praise of God.

2) “If Any Man’s Work Abide”

“Rewards” are being reserved for the faithful alone. This is one side of the judgment seat. Christians have been “created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them” (Ephesians 2:10).

Works of this nature, performed by a Christian exhibiting faithfulness to his calling, will “abide” at the judgment seat. They will be manifested as works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones” and will endure the fire. Such works will result in the Christian receiving a reward and a position with Christ in the kingdom.

Works which endure the fire will be the type works necessary to bring faith to its proper goal, resulting in the salvation of the Christian’s soul. Following the testing of such works, the Christian will receive praise from his Lord. He will hear his Lord say,

“Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things…” (Matthew 25:21a, 23a).

And he will subsequently be positioned, in a regal capacity, among those destined to rule as joint-heirs with Christ (Matthew 24:45-47; 25:19-23: Luke 19:15-19).

3) “If Any Man’s Work Shall Be Burned”

“Suffering loss” is in store for the unfaithful. This is the other side of the judgment seat. It is possible for a Christian to appear before the judgment seat of Christ without one single good work to his credit.

He will possess works, but not works done under the direction of the Holy Spirit, for the praise, honor, and glory of the Lord. Such works, comparable to “wood, hay, stubble” will be burned. They will not endure the fire. But the Christian himself “shall be saved [‘delivered’]; yet so as by [‘through’] fire.”

The presence of works, the absence of works, or the type works can have NO BEARING on his eternal salvation, wrought completely apart from his own works. He will come out of this judgment, as Lot from Sodom, with nothing to show but escape from the condemnation befalling the unregenerate.

Works consumed by fire will be the type works unable to bring faith to its proper goal, resulting in the loss of the Christian’s soul. Following the testing of such works, the Christian will be rebuked by his Lord. He will hear his Lord say,

“Thou wicked and slothful servant…” (Matthew 25:26a).

Then, that which had been entrusted to him during the time of his Lord’s absence will be taken from him. He will be denied a position with Christ in the kingdom, a position which could have been his had he previously exercised faithfulness in his calling; and he will then be appointed “his portion with the hypocrites.” (Matthew 24:48-51; 25:19, 24-30; Luke 19:15, 20-26).

He will then find himself cast “without,” into the place which Scripture calls, “the outer darkness” (ASV). In this place there will be “the weeping and the gnashing of teeth [an Eastern expression denoting deep grief]” (ASV) on the part of Christians who realize too late that they could have occupied one of the proffered positions with Christ in His kingdom. Their rights as firstborn sons — the rights of primogeniture — will have been forfeited; and they, as Esau, will lift up their voices and weep.

(For a detailed discussion of “the outer darkness,” refer to the Appendix in the author’s book, Judgment Seat of Christ.)

Concluding Thoughts:

Receiving rewards or suffering loss at the judgment seat of Christ are grave issues about which most Christians seem to know very little, or, for that matter, appear to even be concerned. But such will have no bearing upon the fact that there is a day coming in the not too-distant future when every Christian MUST render an account to his Lord for the “things done in his body” (II Corinthians 5:10).

Events of that day will come to pass at the end of the present dispensation, immediately preceding the Tribulation and the Messianic Era; issues of that day will surround a review of the works performed by Christians in view of their receiving rewards or suffering loss; the purpose of that day, aside from providing a “just recompense,” will be to make decisions and determinations concerning Christians occupying positions with Christ in His 1,000-year rule from the heavens over the earth.

Everything is moving toward that 1,000-year Messianic Era when God’s Son will reign supreme. Man’s Day, in conjunction with man’s rule upon the earth, is about to end; and the Lord’s Day, in conjunction with Christ’s rule over the earth, is about to commence.

A kingdom, such as the coming kingdom of Christ, requires a King with numerous vice-regents, and Christians are presently being tested, tried, refined, with a view to that coming day.

Events of the entire present dispensation revolve around the thought that God is today calling out the vice-regents who will reign with His Son during the coming dispensation; and the presence of the Church upon the earth will extend, in one sense of the word, to that point in time when God will have acquired the necessary rulers to occupy the proffered positions in the kingdom under Christ. It will extend to that point in time when the Spirit successfully completes His search for a bride for God’s Son (Genesis 24).

The removal of the Church and the appearance of Christians before the judgment seat will involve the issues of two dispensations:

The basis for this judgment will have to do with works, emanating out of faithfulness or unfaithfulness of the Lord’s servants during a past dispensation (the activity of Christians during the present dispensation, which will be past in that coming day).

The purpose for this judgment will have to do with Christians participating in the reign of God’s Son during the coming dispensation (co-heirs ascending the throne with God’s Son in the kingdom of Christ).

(For information relative to “Ages and Dispensations,” refer to the author’s book, The Study of Scripture BOOK, in this site.)

Preparation occurs today; placement, based upon preparation, will emanate out of issues and determinations made at the judgment seat, immediately preceding the time when the Father delivers the kingdom to His Son (cf. Daniel 4:17, 25, 32; 7:13-14; Matthew 20:20-23); and positions in the kingdom will be realized during the reign of Christ which follows (cf. Matthew 25:19ff; Luke 19:15ff; Revelation 2:26-27).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Article:  Lamp Broadcast - Eternally Saved, But … by Arlen Chitwood.pdf


Word Document:  Eternally Saved, But … by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Very few Christians today could fall away in the antitype of Hebrews 6:4-6, for to fall away after this fashion requires an understanding of the Word of the Kingdom, something that very few Christians presently possess.
Overcoming, Being Overcome
From Arlen’s book Redeemed for a Purpose BOOK
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Surely not one of these men of this evil generation shall see that good land of which I swore to give to your fathers,

except Caleb the son of Jephunneh; he shall see it, and to him and his children I am giving the land on which he walked, because he wholly followed the LORD.

The LORD was also angry with me for your sakes, saying, “Even you shall not go in there;  

Joshua the son of Nun, who stands before you, he shall go in there. Encourage him, for he shall cause Israel to inherit it.

Moreover your little ones and your children, who you say will be victims, who today have no knowledge of good and evil, they shall go in there; to them I will give it, and they shall possess it.

But as for you, turn and take your journey into the wilderness by the Way of the Red Sea.”

And command the people, saying, “You are about to pass through the territory of your brethren, the descendants of Esau, who live in Seir . . .” 

And when we passed beyond our brethren, the descendants of Esau who dwell in Seir, away from the road of the plain, away from Elath and Ezion Geber, we turned and passed by way of the Wilderness of Moab.

. . . the descendants of Lot . . . . (Deuteronomy 1:35-40; 2:4a, 8-9b)

Because of the action of the people of Israel in two different spheres at Kadesh-Barnea, God, as well, brought matters to pass in two different spheres.  Because of the peoples’ belief or unbelief relative to entering the land at Kadesh-Barnea, God, in the succeeding years, brought matters to pass after a fashion completely in keeping with the attitude and actions of the people.

On the one hand, there was the overthrow of an entire unbelieving generation, overthrown in a manner completely in keeping with their unbelief.

Then, on the other hand, Caleb and Joshua — the ones believing that they could go in and, under God, take the land — ultimately realized their inheritance in a manner completely in keeping with their belief.

Unbelief

At Kadesh-Barnea, those comprising the nation under Moses believed the false report of the ten spies.  They envisioned falling at the hands of the inhabitants of Canaan if they sought to move ahead and attempt to take the land.  They then turned from the land set before them and longingly looked back toward the land from which they had come, back toward Egypt.  And they spoke of appointing a new leader (other than Moses), with a view to returning to Egypt (Numbers 14:1-4).

ONCE this had occurred, ONCE the Israelites had expressed unbelief after this fashion, at this particular place, the nation found itself in a position from which there could be NO return.  

The accountable generation had forfeited their part in the rights of the firstborn (rights to be realized by the nation as God’s firstborn son [cf. Exodus 4:22-23; 19:5-6]), matters could not be reversed (cf. Matthew 12:31-32), and the only thing awaiting these Israelites was God carrying out His judgmental decree.

Note that the very next day, after hearing God’s judgment upon them because of their unbelief (along with seeing the ten spies die “by the plague before the Lord”), the unbelieving Israelites changed their minds.  They even went so far as to attempt to enter the land after being warned by Moses that the Lord was no longer with them; and they were, accordingly, driven back by the Amalekites and the Canaanites.  They could no longer occupy the place from which they, through unbelief, had fallen (Numbers 14:28-45).

This is what the third of the five major warnings in the book of Hebrews is about (Hebrews 6:4-6).  Once a Christian falls away in the antitype of that which occurred at Kadesh-Barnea (Hebrews 3; 4), exactly the same thing will occur to the unbelieving Christian as occurred to the unbelieving Israelites.  The Christian will have fallen away after such a fashion that he cannot be renewedagain to repentance [‘to a change of mind’]” (Hebrews 6:6).

The “change of mind” is not on the part of the Christian, as it was not on the part of the Israelites in the type.  It was/is on the part of God.  A Christian falling away after this fashion may later change his mind, as the Israelites did after falling away.  But, as in the type, God will not change His mind.

The Christian will have forfeited his part in the rights of the firstborn (rights to be realized by the Church following the adoption into sonship [cf. Romans 8:18-23; Hebrews 12:23]), with only judgment waiting; and God will not change His mind and bless that Christian also.  The type has been set, and the antitype must follow the previously established type.

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to in this site, “If They Shall Fall Away” and “The Wilful Sin.”)

Exactly the same thing is seen relative to these rights and a change of mind in the last of the five major warnings in Hebrews (Hebrews 12:14-17).  Esau, after forfeiting the rights of the firstborn — selling these rights to his younger brother, Jacob — “found no place for repentance [a change of mind], though he sought it diligently with tears” (Hebrews 12:17).

Esau changed his mind following the forfeiture.  After realizing the value of that which he had forfeited, Esau sought to get his father to change his mind and bless him also.  But it was too late.  The birthright had been forfeited, it was beyond Esau’s grasp forever, and all Esau could do at this point was express grief over that which he had allowed to occur.  Scripture reads, “And Esau lifted up his voice and wept” (Genesis 27:34-38).

(Note two things about the warning passages in the book of Hebrews:

1)  The warnings in Hebrews become self-explanatory, self-interpretive, if they are understood in the light of the types [an interpretive method that, in reality, is true throughout the whole of Scripture, i.e., types and antitypes understood in the light of one another].

2) Very few Christians today could fall away in the antitype of Hebrews 6:4-6, for to fall away after this fashion requires an understanding of the Word of the Kingdom, something that very few Christians presently possess [reference chapters 5-7 of this book, “The Elders’ Search,” “The Elders’ Report,” and “The Peoples’ Response”].)

1.  Turned About

Moses, near the end of his life and near the end of the wilderness journey, recounted to the Israelites that which had occurred at Kadesh-Barnea and throughout the thirty-eight succeeding years.  He spoke of the nation’s unbelief, along with Caleb and Joshua’s belief.  Then he recounted God’s promise to Caleb and Joshua, along with the account of God’s judgment falling upon the unbelieving nation (Deuteronomy 1:26ff).

Caleb and Joshua, because they believed the Lord, had been promised that they would one day realize an inheritance in the land.  They would be allowed to go in with the second generation and, individually, have a part in the rights belonging to God’s firstborn son.

The remainder of the accountable generation though, because they did not believe the Lord, would die in the wilderness prior to the second generation being allowed to go into the land under Joshua.  They would have no part in realizing the rights of the firstborn (Deuteronomy 1:35ff).

After Moses had recounted the Lord’s promise to Caleb and Joshua, he then turned to the account of the Lord’s judgmental decree upon the unbelieving generation.  God’s decree from thirty-eight years back, given through Moses, began with the words, “But as for you . . .” (Deuteronomy 1:40).

Then, the first thing that the unbelieving generation at Kadesh-Barnea heard after that was, “turn” (v. 40).  That is, they were to turn from the land set before them.  By their prior act of unbelief, they had gone too far.  They had expressed unbelief concerning the Lord being able to complete His work and bring them into the land to which He had called them.  They had expressed unbelief in matters surrounding the very goal of their calling — a realm that the Lord considered of supreme importance, important above everything else.  And, by so doing, they went beyond the point that the Lord could allow them to go and still allow them to enter the land.

Thus, there was only one thing left.  They were to be turned from the land toward which they had moved for the preceding eighteen months, with a view to their being overthrown outside this land.  And the place where they were to be overthrown was clearly revealed at the beginning; and now, thirty-eight years later, God’s dealings with a rebellious people after this fashion was in the very last stages of being completed.

2.  Into the Wilderness by the Way of the Red Sea

But viewing matters from the beginning once again, the Israelites were not to be overthrown just any place in the wilderness; nor could they be taken back to Egypt — a desire that they had expressed in their unbelief (Numbers 14:4).  Taking them back to Egypt would portend the possibility of undoing what had occurred in both the death of the firstborn and the Red Sea passage (in reverse order), and neither could ever be undone.  Thus, the Israelites had to be overthrown on the eastern side (the resurrection side) of the Red Sea, outside of Egypt (on the right side of the blood).

The Israelites were turned away from the land of Canaan and told to journey “into the wilderness by the Way of the Red Sea” (Deuteronomy 1:40).  In other words, rather than being allowed to enter a land flowing with “milk and honey,” they were turned away and, instead, told to travel out into a desolate land.  Then beyond that, specific reference is made to this land being “by the Way of the Red Sea.”

The “Sea” refers particularly to two things in Scripture.  It refers to the place of the Gentile nations and to the place of death.  In this respect, typically, the place that God had reserved for the unbelieving Israelites was in the sphere of death among the Gentile nations.  And it was here that they were to be overthrown (ref. Chapter 2 in this book, “From the Sea to the Mountain”).

The picture is really the same as seen in the later experiences of Israel, typified by Jonah.  Jonah, because of his disobedience, was cast into the Sea, and he died in the Sea.  And Israel, because of the nation’s disobedience, has been scattered among the Gentile nations of the world (cast into the Sea), with Israel being looked upon as dead (spiritually dead) while out among the nations.

During Moses’ day, it was only at the end of a full forty years (referring to a complete period) that God allowed a second generation of Israelites to leave their place in “the wilderness by the Way of the Red Sea” and enter the land under Joshua.  And this is a type of that future day — after a complete period, at the end of two days (which will be at the end of Daniel’s full Seventy-Week prophecy) — when God will allow the present nation to leave its place among the Gentiles and be restored to the land under Jesus (cf. Daniel 9:24-27; Hosea 5:15-6:2; Jonah 1:15ff; John 11:1-44).

(Or, if the Hebrew rendering for Jesus is preferred in the antitype, it is “Joshua” [this is the reason for the incorrect rendering, “Jesus,” rather than “Joshua,” in Hebrews 4:8 KJV].  Joshua led the Israelites into the land in the past, and Joshua [Jesus] will lead the Israelites into the land in the future.  

Also note that a more detailed and complete look at the overall type is seen beginning with the departure from Egypt under Moses.  That which is seen beginning in Deuteronomy, chapter two is a facet of the type within the larger type — a type within a type, so to speak.  This is a common occurrence in biblical typology, one thing that makes it so rich.)

3.  In the Lands of Esau, Lot (Deuteronomy 2:1-12)

Note, according to the text, that the unbelieving Israelites were not to be overthrown just any place in “the wilderness by the Way of the Red Sea.”  Rather, they were to be overthrown in two areas of this wilderness land.  They were to be overthrown in the land occupied by the descendants of Esau, and they were to be overthrown in the land occupied by the descendants of Lot. 

a. The Land of Esau

Esau, the elder son of Isaac, “despised his birthright” and sold his rights as firstborn to his younger brother, Jacob, for a meal consisting of “bread and stew of lentils” (Genesis 25:27-34).  The Septuagint (Greek version of the Old Testament) uses a word for the rendering “despised” (v. 34) that means that Esau regarded his birthright as practically worthless.  He saw no real value to the birthright and sold it on a particular occasion to satisfy his hunger.

Esau was “a skillful hunter, a man of the field,” contrasted with Jacob who was “a mild man, dwelling in tents” (Genesis 25:27).  The “field” in Scripture, as “Egypt,” typifies the world (Matthew 13:38); and “dwelling in tents” points to being a stranger and pilgrim in the field, in the world (Hebrews 11:8-16).

Thus, Esau, in Scripture, is pictured as a man of the world — a person interested in the things of the world rather than the things of God.  And Esau sold his rights as firstborn at a time immediately after he had been out in “the field” and at a time when he was “weary [and hungry]” (Genesis 25:29-30).

There was nothing in the field to reveal the value of the birthright to Esau.  The birthright had to do with spiritual values, separate from the world; but Esau was interested in the world and that which could bring satisfaction to the fleshly man.  

Spiritually, he could only have been completely destitute, with his rights as firstborn being something that he knew practically nothing about and, accordingly, something of little interest to him.  Thus, looking upon the birthright from the vantage point of the world and seeing little value therein, he considered one meal to be of more value and sold his rights as firstborn for the meal.

And it was into Esau’s land — the land of a person of the world who considered his birthright to be of little value — that God’s firstborn son, because of the nation’s unbelief and forfeiture of the rights of the firstborn, was taken to be overthrown.  The unbelieving generation was to be overthrown in the land of the descendants of a person who had looked upon the rights of the firstborn after a similar fashion to the way they had looked upon them.

b. The Land of Lot

And not only were the unbelieving Israelites to be overthrown in the land of Esau, but they were also to be overthrown in the land of Lot.  They were to be overthrown in the land of a person who wanted the best of what this world had to offer.

Abraham, after strife had arisen between the herdsmen of Lot’s cattle and his own herdsmen, saw a need for the two of them to separate.  Realizing this, he magnanimously offered Lot his choice of any part of the land in which to dwell.  Lot lifted up his eyes, saw the well-watered Jordan plain, and chose that part of the land.  Abraham though remained out in the high country.

Lot moved down into the cities of the plain, pitched his tent toward Sodom, and eventually ended up living in Sodom.  Then, years later, immediately before the destruction of the cities of the plain, Lot is seen seated in the gate of Sodom (Genesis 13:10-13; 19:1).

Those who sat in the gate of a city in those days transacted business on behalf of the city.  Thus, Lot, because of an attraction that a part of the land offered, left his pilgrim life with Abraham out in the high country and moved down into the low-lying country.  And, over the years, little by little, his path continued to spiral down, until he eventually found himself deeply involved with the citizens of one of the most wicked cities on the face of the earth — a city in which homosexual activity, among other types of immorality, was rampant.

(Homosexual activity in Sodom had been brought to full fruition by the men of the city committing homosexual acts with angels in the kingdom of Satan [cf. Genesis 19:1-11; Jude 1:6-7].  And note that the homosexual activity rampant throughout the world today will end after the same fashion.  It will apparently come into full fruition during the latter part of the Great Tribulation, after Satan and his angels have been cast out of the heavens.  That which is seen today is only the forerunner of that which will shortly exist [cf. Luke 17:26-31; Revelation 12:7-9].

For additional information on homosexuality in the cities of the plain during Lot’s day, refer to the author’s book, JUDE BOOK, In Like Manner.  For additional information on homosexuality today, particularly as it exists among Christians, refer to in this site, 11) The Goal.)

And it was in Lot’s land, as well as in Esau’s land, that the unbelieving Israelites were taken to be overthrown.  They were not only to be overthrown in the land of a person who considered his birthright to be of little value, but they were also to be overthrown in the land of a person who chose the best of what the world had to offer — a person who settled down in the world rather than dwelling in tabernacles in the high country.  They were to be overthrown in the land of a person who had looked upon the world after a similar fashion to the way they had looked upon Egypt, i.e., to the way they had also looked upon the world (Numbers 14:2-4). 

4.  Christians in the Antitype

The whole matter of Christians in the antitype hardly needs to be stated for those who have eyes to see.  There is nothing — absolutely NOTHING — more important in the Christian life than presently moving out toward and ultimately realizing the goal of one’s calling.

But, what are most Christians doing relative to the matter today?  One need only look around, go into practically any church in the land…

Is this the topic of concern when Christians meet together today?  Is this what is heard from the pulpit or the classroom on Sunday morning, Sunday evening, and/or other times when Christians come together?

Christians cannot serve two masters (Matthew 6:19-24).  They cannot have the best of what this world has to offer and also expect to have the best of what God has already offered.  Christians must, individually, choose; and that decision is left entirely up to them (cf. Genesis 24:58).

Christians can go in ONLY one of two directions:

Christians can go the way of Esau and Lot — having any spiritual senses and perspective progressively dulled by the things of the world — resulting in their progressively being overthrown in the land of Esau and the land of Lot.  

Or they can keep their eyes fixed on the goal, dwell in tabernacles with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the high country — “escape to the mountain” (Genesis 19:17), having their spiritual senses and perspective progressively strengthened — and one day realize the rights of the firstborn.

The former is the easy life, and the latter is not so easy.  In fact, the latter often becomes quite difficult.  But what will the end be?  That’s what matters!

Belief

Note that Caleb and Joshua, at Kadesh-Barnea, didn’t have it easy at all when giving a true report relative to the land set before them (Numbers 14:6-10).  

And they had to live with this unbelieving generation for the next thirty-eight and one-half years, until every single one of them had been overthrown.

And that’s where the believing Christian is today.  He is out living among unbelieving Christians who are in the process of being overthrown; and he, invariably, experiences similar treatment to that which Caleb and Joshua were accorded among the unbelieving Israelites.

Persecution, in actuality, doesn't come from the world.  That’s not what is found in the type, and it can’t be found after any other fashion in the antitype as well, for the antitype must follow the type.  True persecution comes from unfaithful fellow-believers.

They are the ones who find themselves in the position of Esau, Lot, or the unfaithful generation during Moses’ day; and they do not understand individuals like Caleb and Joshua.  They have spent their time out in the world.  They understand the ways of the world but not the ways in which the spiritual man is led.  They, thus, can only look at matters from a naturalistic perspective, for this is all they know; and, accordingly, they are the ones who, in various ways, find themselves moving against the spiritually minded Christian (cf. 2 Timothy 3:12). 

1.  Necessary Preparations

It was only near the end of the forty years that God began to once again deal with the Israelites relative to entrance into the land of Canaan.  It was only at this time that God stated:

This day I will begin to put the dread and fear of you upon the nations under the whole heaven, who shall hear the report of you, and shall tremble and be in anguish because of you. (Deuteronomy 2:25).

This was the beginning of the Lord’s preparatory work relative to bringing the second generation of Israelites, along with Caleb and Joshua, into the land.  And the remainder of Deuteronomy — prior to the account of the entrance of the nation into the land in the first three chapters of the book of Joshua — concerns itself mainly with what was stated by Moses in Deuteronomy 4:1:

Now, O Israel, listen to the statutes and the judgments that I teach you to observe, that you may live, and go in and possess the land that the LORD God of your fathers is giving you.

Then Moses’ closing words to this new generation of Israelites, given immediately before his death, near the end of the book, were almost identical to the way he began:

. . . Set your hearts on all the words that I testify among you today, which you shall command your children to be careful to observe-all the words of this law.

For it is not a futile thing for you, because it is your life, and by this word you shall prolong your days in the land that you cross over the Jordan to possess.  (Deuteronomy 32:46-47)

At the time Moses proclaimed these final words to “all Israel” (Deuteronomy 32:45), the Israelites were on the eastern side of Jordan, opposite Jericho.  And after Moses blessed the twelve tribes, the Lord took him “to the mountain of Nebo, to the top of Pisgah,” and allowed him to look over and see the land before his death.  

Then “Moses the servant of the Lord died there in the land of Moab,” and the Lord “buried him in a valley” in the same land (Deuteronomy 32:48-52; 34:1-6).

And, with the leadership falling to Joshua, this is where the five books of Moses close, with the Israelites ready to cross the Jordan and enter the land under Joshua.

2.  Crossing the Jordan

Moses, at Kadesh-Barnea, had sent twelve spies into the land.  Now, thirty-eight and one-half years later, Joshua, from the eastern side of Jordan, sends two individuals to spy out Jericho and the surrounding land (Joshua 2:1ff).  And upon the return of the two spies “from the mountain” (Joshua 2:23), their report was very simple and straightforward:

And they said to Joshua, “Truly the LORD has delivered all the land into our hands, for indeed all the inhabitants of the country are fainthearted because of us.”  (Joshua 2:24)

And this time there was no bad report by the spies or unbelief on the part of the people.  According to the record, following the report of the two spies, the immediate matter at hand was the passage of the people across the Jordan River and the conquest of the land, beginning with Jericho (Joshua 3:1ff).

Jordan was at flood stage at this particular time of year; but, because of the river’s flow, rather than parting the waters as at the Red Sea passage forty years earlier, the Lord brought matters to pass after a different fashion.  The Lord, going before the people above the ark that the priests carried and remaining above the ark in the midst of Jordan while all the people crossed (cf. Exodus 25:22), simply cut off the flow of the river coming down from the north and caused the waters to “stand as a heap”; and the Israelites, as at the Red Sea passage, went across the Jordan “on dry ground” (Joshua 3:10-17).

Once the Israelites were across and twelve stones had been taken from the midst of Jordan as a testimony for future generations, the priests brought the ark up from the midst of Jordan, and the Lord released the waters to their natural flow once again (Joshua 4:1-24).

Then note the reaction of the Gentile nations that Israel now faced to that which had occurred:

So it was, when all the kings of the Amorites who were on the west side of the Jordan, and all the kings of the Canaanites who were by the sea, heard that the LORD had dried up the waters of the Jordan from before the children of Israel until we had crossed over, that their heart melted; and there was no spirit in them any longer because of the children of Israel. (Joshua 5:1; cf. Deuteronomy 2:25)

Then, following Joshua circumcising the new generation (in accord with the Lord’s instructions) and the manna ceasing (the people were to now eat “the fruit of the land of Canaan”), attention immediately turned to a conquest of Jericho and the land beyond (Joshua 5:1ff; 6:1ff).

(Note:  As the preceding generation was required to pass through the waters of the Red Sea, with a view to subsequently entering the land at Kadesh-Barnea, the succeeding generation [which, by large, had not been through the waters of the Sea] could not enter the land at Kadesh-Barnea [on the southern side of the land].  Those comprising this generation had to travel around the southern end of the Dead Sea, up the eastern side of the Sea to the Jordan River, and then pass through the waters of the Jordan as they entered the land.

Both generations had to pass through the waters [the waters of the Sea or the Jordan] prior to entering the land.  The parallel experience of passing through the water was seen by means of baptism in both the offer and reoffer of the kingdom to Israel, which is why baptism was seen throughout [cf. Matthew 3:5-6; John 3:22-24; 4:1-2; Acts 2:37-38; 8:35-38];  and, as well, this parallel experience of passing through the water is seen by means of baptism in Christendom today, in connection with the same thing as seen in Israel, or in the types from Moses’ and Joshua’s day — the present offer of the kingdom to Christians [Matthew 28:19-20; Colossians 2:12; 3:1ff].

Following the death of the firstborn and the appropriation of the blood, the dead were/are to be buried, never to rise again — whether this burial occurred following the appropriation of the blood of the paschal lambs in Egypt by the first generation under Moses, occurred following the appropriation of the blood of the paschal lambs in the wilderness by the second generation under Joshua, or occurs following the appropriation of the blood of the Paschal Lamb by Christians today — all are to pass through the water; all are to be buried [John 3:3-5].  The new man alone, following burial, is to rise from the waters.  Only the new man can realize an inheritance in the land lying out ahead [cf. Genesis 21:9-10].

[The passage through the water, of course, has nothing to do with eternal salvation, past or present — whether in the two types during Moses’ and Joshua’s day, among the Jewish people during the offer and reoffer of the kingdom to Israel, or throughout the present dispensation when the offer of the kingdom is being extended to Christians.  One’s eternal salvation was/is taken care of through death and shed blood — via a vicarious death, by the death and shed blood of paschal lambs in the camp of Israel during past time, and the death and shed blood of the Paschal Lamb during time since 33 A.D.

God’s requirement — death and shed blood — was established in the opening chapters of Genesis (Genesis 3; 4), and it can never change.  And, for an inseparable association of death and shed blood in the Old Testament with the death and shed blood of Christ, note 1 Peter 1:19-20; Revelation 13:8.]

In this respect, to see a clear picture of baptism during the offer and reoffer of the kingdom to Israel, or baptism during the present offer of the kingdom to the Church, one need only turn to these two types.  Also note that “baptism” is associated in Scripture with the kingdom and the message pertaining to the kingdom.  Israel and the Church have been brought into the picture because they have been/are [Israel, past; the Church, present] recipients of this message.  Separating “baptism” from the kingdom would be like separating “signs” from the kingdom.  Neither could exist apart from the kingdom and would disappear.

Thus, baptism had to do with the Jewish people in relation to the offer and reoffer of the kingdom in past time, and it has to do with Christians in relation to the offer of the kingdom during present time.  Baptism is no more Christian than it is Jewish, or vice versa; nor is baptism a Church ordinance, for the Church has no ordinances per se [neither baptism nor the Lord’s table has anything to do with ordinances of the Church, though the churches throughout Christendom, in completely unscriptural endeavors, have sought to connect them with the Church in this respect].

[“The Lord’s table,” as “baptism,” has a similar connection with the kingdom as well.  For a Christian to observe the Lord’s table is for that Christian to “proclaim the Lord’s death till He comes” (1 Corinthians 11:26).  It is a symbolic declaration, by the observer, of that which was very real at a time in the past and will be very real at a time in the future.

Christ, establishing the Lord’s table shortly before His death, said, “I will not drink of this fruit of the vine from now on until that day when I drink it new with you in My Father’s kingdom” (Matthew 26:29).  The word picture of events during that future day, to which Christ referred, had been recorded by Moses over fourteen centuries earlier, in Genesis 14:18-20.  This word picture, forming a type, deals with Melchizedek bringing forth bread and wine to bless Abraham.

In that coming day, in the antitype of that which is seen in Genesis 14:18-20, Christ, as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek, in His “Father’s kingdom,” will come forth with bread and wine to bless the descendants of Abraham, exactly as Melchizedek blessed Abraham in the type.  And, as well, as also in the type, this will occur following the battle of the kings — pointing to the destruction of Gentile power in that coming day (Genesis 14:1ff).

It is these two things — baptism and the Lord’s table — that an almost completely leavened Church, which has little to no understanding of the Word of the Kingdom, has taken and made Church ordinances, not understanding their true nature at all.  And things have become so completely skewed that many church groups will not allow other Christians to partake of the Lord’s table with them unless they belong to their particular denomination.  Or, one can’t join their church unless he has been baptized by one of their pastors in one of their denominational churches.

The whole thing has become completely removed from any correct biblical reality in the churches of the land.  This is how complete the working of the leaven — centering its attack on the Word of the Kingdom — has wrought corruption within Christendom after almost 2,000 years, very near the end of the dispensation, when the whole will have become leavened.]

Then, note facets of the passage of the Israelites through the Red Sea and the Jordan River that have to do with the Jewish people yet future.  In connection with the Israelites passing through the Sea [first generation] and passing through the River [second generation] there is an overthrow of Gentile powers — Pharaoh and his armed forces on the first, and Jericho [along with succeeding Gentile cities] on the second.  Both relate to different facets of the same type, foreshadowing a series of events in the antitype that is seen in its correct respect only by viewing both types together.

In the antitype, Christ will have returned, re-gathered the Israelites from a worldwide dispersion [following their national conversion], made a new covenant with the house of Israel, and restored them to their land.  Then, immediately following this series of events, Antichrist will lead his armies against the King and His people in Jerusalem [cf. Ezekiel 38; 39; Joel 3:1-17; Zechariah 14:1-9; Revelation 14:14-20; ref. in this site, The Time of the End, Chapter 32, “The Great Supper of God”].

In this respect, to see a clear, overall picture of the restoration of Israel and the destruction of Gentile world power at the time of Christ’s return, the antitype must be studied in the light of both of these types — both passages of the Israelites through water prior to the destruction of Gentile power — not in the light of just one.

For I will take you from among the nations [Gentiles], gather you out of all countries, and bring you into your own land.

Then will I sprinkle clean water on you . . . . [Ezekiel 36:24-25a])

3.  Taking the Land, Realizing an Inheritance

Jericho was the first of the cities to be taken; and because of the frightened state of those in Jericho, knowing that the Lord Himself was with Israel and would act on their behalf, the city had been “securely shut up.”  No one entered, and no one left.  This is how complete the Lord had kept His word concerning placing the dread and fear of Israel upon the nations (Joshua 6:1; cf. Deuteronomy 2:25).

Jericho was among the cities in the land described thirty-eight and one-half years earlier by the ten spies as being “fortified [KJV: walled up] to heaven [‘to the heavens’]” (Deuteronomy 1:28).  But note what the Lord did with the wall surrounding Jericho — a wall surrounding a city filled with frightened inhabitants.  After the Israelites had followed the Lord’s instructions concerning taking Jericho, the wall simply “fell down flat”; and the Israelites marched across the fallen wall and “utterly destroyed all that was in the city” (save Rahab and her family), and then burned the city (Joshua 6:2-27).

And that’s the way it was to be as the Israelites marched through the land, conquered the inhabitants, and possessed the land.  And that’s the way it could have been thirty-eight and one-half years earlier had the Israelites believed the true report given by Caleb and Joshua rather than the false report given by the ten.

But the way it was to be and the way it actually happened — even during the conquest under Joshua — were not the same.  At the very next city that the Israelites sought to conquer — Ai — they suffered defeat.  Achan, contrary to the Lord’s command, had kept some of the spoils of Jericho; and his sin was looked upon by the Lord as a sin of all Israel.  Because of this, the Lord would not go before the Israelites; and, consequently, they could not “stand before their enemies” (Joshua 6:18; 7:1-22).

The matter of Achan’s sin had to be dealt with first, and the people could then (and did) move victoriously against Ai (Joshua 7:23-26; 8:1ff).  And beyond that the Israelites, under Joshua, began to progressively move victoriously throughout the land, taking it “by little and little,” as the preceding generation had been instructed to do under Moses (Joshua 9:1ff; cf. Deuteronomy 7:22).

Then, after the Israelites, over time, had destroyed part of the nations in the land, the Lord instructed Joshua to divide the land for an inheritance among the different tribes (Joshua 13:1ff; cf. Joshua 21:43-45; 23:4-13).  And it was within this division that Caleb and Joshua realized the inheritance that had been promised to them at Kadesh-Barnea forty-five years earlier (Joshua 14:7-14; 19:49-50; cf. Numbers 14:24, 30; Deuteronomy 1:35-38).

4.  Christians Today

Everything is identical in the antitype.  There is a warfare against those dwelling in the land of the Christians’ inheritance (Satan and his angels), and the warfare can be won or it can be lost.

One primary, simple fact though remains should Christians expect to one day realize an inheritance in the land to which they have been called: They must engage themselves in the battle; the war must be fought (Ephesians 3:9-11; 6:11-18).

The battle and its outcome can be seen in the experiences of the Israelites at Jericho; or the battle and its outcome can be seen in the experiences of the Israelites at Ai.  And victory (as at Jericho) or defeat (as at Ai) will occur for exactly the same reasons it occurred for the Israelites.

God’s people must do what He has told them to do.  This is the reason Moses, near the end of his life, immediately before the Israelites were to enter the land under Joshua, spent his time reiterating the Lord’s commandments to the people (Deuteronomy 4:1ff); and this is also the reason that Joshua did exactly the same thing immediately following the Israelites’ defeat and subsequent victory at Ai (Joshua 8:34-35).

Moses, by reiterating the Lord’s commandments to the people prior to the conquest, sought to prevent events such as those that had occurred at Ai; and Joshua, going back over the Lord’s commandments after matters surrounding Ai had been taken care of — something that formed a conclusion to previous instructions left by Moses — sought to prevent a repeat of such events (cf. Deuteronomy 27:1-8; Joshua 8:30-35).

Jesus is “the Author of eternal salvation [‘salvation for the age’] to all those who obey Him” (Hebrews 5:9; cf. Matthew 7:24-29; John 15:1-15).  A Christian must follow that which the Lord has commanded (which will result in his keeping himself unspotted by the world [rather than following Achan’s path]) as he goes forth to battle the inhabitants of the land.

Sin is disobedience to that which the Lord has commanded.  And though Christians — presently in a body of flesh, housing the old sin nature — may fall, cleansing is available.  That’s why Christ is presently exercising the office of High Priest in the heavenly sanctuary (cf. John 13:8-10; Hebrews 10:19-22; 1 John 1:6-2:2).

Sin must be dealt with prior to the battle (as at Ai).  THEN, believing that the Lord will do exactly what He has promised, victory after victory can ensue as the person moves forward, keeping his eyes fixed on the goal.

There can be no such thing as defeat if one moves in accord with the Lord’s instructions.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ref. Redeemed for a Purpose BOOK, Ch. 9, in this site.
To website CONTENTS Page.
Rewards or Loss
For 1,000 Years, or for Eternity?
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Proffered “rewards,” “crowns” (or, on the other hand, “loss”), have to do with the exercise of governmental power and authority in Christ’s coming kingdom (cf. Matthew 25:14-20; Luke 19:11-27; Revelation 2:26-27).

But how long will this exercise of power and authority last? Will it be restricted to “time,” the millennial age? Or, are “the eternal ages” beyond the Millennium also in view?

On the one hand, Scripture teaches that the exercise of governmental power and authority by Christ and His co-heirs WILL NOT end when the 1,000-year millennial day has run its course. Rather, the exercise of such power and authority will extend into and last throughout the eternal ages beyond the Millennium.

BUT, on the other hand, Scripture DOES NOT teach that this exercise of power and authority will continue unchanged into these eternal ages. To the contrary, Scripture teaches just the opposite. The rule by Christ and His co-heirs during the ages beyond the Millennium will be quite different than their rule during the Millennium.

In this respect, among other respects, a sharp distinction MUST be made between the millennial age and the subsequent ages, comprising eternity.

The millennial age, as some suggest, is NOT the first of the eternal ages. Rather, the millennial age comprises the last 1,000 years of a septenary arrangement of millenniums, introduced and dealt with in the opening thirty-four verses of Genesis, establishing an unchangeable pattern, at the outset, concerning events occurring during time, dealt with in all subsequent Scripture.

But, again, are rewards, crowns, or loss Millennial alone? Or, do they also include the ages beyond, comprising eternity?

And, with the preceding in mind, note a number of different things about the matter at hand — “timeassociated with rewards, crowns, or loss.

First, there is the matter of Christ’s throne. His throne is eternal, but not as a separate entity from the Father’s throne. Conditions of this nature are millennial ONLY (Hebrews 1:8; Revelation 3:21; 22:3). Christ, with His co-heirs, will reign from His Own throne UNTIL He has “put down all rule and all authority and power.”

Then, when “all things” have been subjected unto Christ, the kingdom will be delivered up “to God, even the Father,” in order that “God may be all in all [lit., ‘all things in all of these things’]” (I Corinthians 15:24-28). This will occur at the end of the Millennium, and Christ will then assume a position on a central throne with His Father called, “the throne of God and of the Lamb” (Revelation 22:1, 3).

Second, there is the matter of the location of Christ’s throne.

During the Millennium, Christ’s throne will be in the new Jerusalem positioned in the heavens above the present earth (from whence a rule from the heavens over the earth will ensue).

During the eternal ages, “the throne of God and of the Lamb” will, likewise, be in the new Jerusalem; but the location of the new Jerusalem will be quite different. The present heavens and earth will be destroyed at the end of the Millennium, and a new heavens and a new earth will be brought into existence.

The new Jerusalem will rest upon the new earth (evidently a much larger earth to accommodate a city this size [about 1,500 miles in length, breadth, and height]), and God Himself will reside therein, seated on a throne, with His Son alongside.

A rule from the heavens over the earth (millennial) will be a thing of the past, and “the throne of God and of the Lamb” will become the central point in the heavens of an eternal rule extending throughout the universe (cf. II Peter 3:10-13; Revelation 21:1ff).

Third, there is the matter of the manner in which Christ will rule.

During the Millennium, Christ and His co-heirs will rule the nations with “a rod of iron”; but a rule after this fashion would be out of place during the eternal ages.

During the Millennium, absolute force will be used to bring and keep the nations under subjection; but such will be unnecessary during the eternal ages.

Conditions on the new earth will be quite different than millennial conditions on the present earth. There will be no more sin, death, etc. (Revelation 21:3-4); and this will allow for numerous changes in the manner of the administration of governmental affairs.

Satan will be bound in the abyss during the Millennium, but at the conclusion of the Millennium he will be loosed for “a little season [‘a short time’].” The rebellion evident among nations during the Millennium, necessitating the rule with “a rod of iron,” will then be brought to a head. The rebel nations will ally with Satan and under his banner march against Christ and His co-heirs in one final, vain, climactic thrust. But, the entire matter will be speedily brought to an end through fire “from God out of heaven” (cf. Ezekiel 28:18b, 19).

Satan will then be cast into the lake of fire, the judgment of the unsaved dead from throughout Man’s Day and the Lord’s Day will occur, and the time for major changes will be at hand.

At this time, the kingdom will be delivered up to the Father, the present heavens and earth will pass out of existence, the new heavens and the new earth will come into existence, the new Jerusalem will descend from heaven to rest upon the new earth, and the throne of God and the throne of Christ will become one throne.

The nations will then dwell upon the new earth, with God Himself dwelling in their midst. And, as previously stated, universal rule will issue forth from “the throne of God and of the Lamb” on the new earth.

(God presently rules from a place in the heavens over the entire universe. Then, provinces throughout His universe are governed by appointed rulers [angels] who evidently exercise their delegated power and authority from places in the heavens in relation to the provinces being ruled [e.g., Satan and his angels presently rule from a place in the heavens in relation to the earth, one province in God’s kingdom (cf. Daniel 10:13-20; Ephesians 2:2; 6:11, 20], and this structured rule would evidently be the same relative to provinces ruled by angels elsewhere in the universe [i.e., ruled from places in the heavens in relation to the different provinces].

It is in this manner that “the heavens do rule” [beginning with God, the supreme Ruler over all].

[For additional information on this subject, refer to the author’s book, The Most High Ruleth BOOK, in this site].

During the Messianic Era, Christ and His co-heirs will exercise delegated power and authority over the earth from the same sphere in which Satan and His angels presently rule [cf. Job 16:15; Revelation 12:7-12].

Then, during the eternal ages, the new earth will be the place in the heavens from whence universal rule will emanate [in the heavens in relation to the entire universe, as God’s present dwelling place is in the heavens in relation to the entire universe].)

Crowns, Rewards — Millennial, or Eternal?

Promises to Christians concerning crowns, rewards, etc. are to be realized during the millennial age ALONE, NOT also during the eternal ages. And that is a simple matter to show from Scripture.

As noted in previous comments concerning differences in Christ’s reign during the Millennium and during the ages beyond, many conditions surrounding proffered positions with Christ will not exist during the eternal ages.

Then, in line with the preceding, Scripture plainly states, in a direct manner, that crowns, rewards, or loss have to do with the millennial age ALONE, NOT with the eternal ages.

Then, beyond that, there is the matter of the different things of this nature being dealt with within the confines of the way Scripture is structured, within the confines of events occurring during time seen in the septenary structure of Scripture.

1) Conditions Surrounding Proffered Positions

On conditions surrounding proffered positions in the kingdom, note the overcomer’s promises in Revelation chapters two and three. That these promises, referencing rewards and/or loss, are MILLENNIAL ONLY in nature is made plain by several of the promises.

In the overcomer’s promise to the Church in Smyrna, it is evident that “death” will exist during the Millennium (Revelation 2:11; cf. Romans 8:13); but this will NOT be the case beyond the Millennium, during the eternal ages (Revelation 21:4).

In the overcomer’s promise to the Church in Thyatira, ruling with “a rod of iron” is in view (Revelation 2:26-28). And a scene of this nature CANNOT exist either during the present dispensation or during the eternal ages. A rule of this nature, by Christ and His co-heirs, can exist ONLY during the Millennium, NOT before, NOT after.

Then, in the overcomer’s promise to the Church in Laodicea, Christ’s throne, “my throne,” is in view. Christ is NOT seated on His Own throne today; nor will this throne exist separate from the Father’s throne beyond the Millennium (cf. Hebrews 1:13; Revelation 3:21; 22:1, 3).

Again, the scene can ONLY be Millennial, NOT before, NOT after.

And, continuing with the other four overcomer’s promises would be unnecessary, for ALL of the overcomer’s promises have to do with different facets of the same thing pertaining to the same time.

Thus, it is plain that the things seen in the overcomer’s promises in these two chapters can be realized during the Millennial Era ALONE. They can have NOTHING to do with time and events preceding the Millennium, nor can they have ANYTHING to do with time and events during the eternal ages beyond the Millennium.

2) The Plain Statements of Scripture

Scripture plainly states, in a direct manner, that rewards or loss will be MILLENNIAL ONLY, something which can be seen in several passages.

In this respect, note the parable of the fig tree in Matthew 21:19-20.

Christ, enroute to Jerusalem a few days before His crucifixion, coming to a fig tree, seeking fruit, found none. And he cursed the fig tree, saying, “Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward forever [lit., ‘henceforward with respect to the age’].”

The Greek expression used here, translated “with respect to the age,” is eis ton aiona (refer to the article on this  web site by Marvin R. Vincent, “Aion, Aionios,” where aion and this expression are dealt with).

Christ was using “the fig tree” to represent fruitless Israel in relation to the message being proclaimed — the proffered kingdom of the heavens.

The word for “age” (aiona) in the expression eis ton aiona is singular, referring to ONE AGE, the Messianic Era. And Israel, through Christ cursing the fig tree, was being cursed for ONE AGE relative to bearing fruit for the kingdom of the heavens.

That being offered to and rejected by Israel had to do with exercising rulership from the heavenly part of the kingdom, lasting for ONE AGE, not many ages.

Later in the chapter (Matthew 21:43), this kingdom was taken from Israel, to be offered to a “nation bringing forth the fruits thereof,” which can easily be identified in Scripture as the one new man “in Christ,” comprised of new creations “in Christ,” Christians (ref. to the introduction in the author’s book, Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles).

And the length of time that this kingdom will last — ruled by Christ and His co-heirs — is seen in the cursing of the fig tree. ONE AGE is in view, with rewards or loss having to do with this kingdom and lasting the same length of time that this kingdom would last — for ONE AGE, the Messianic Era.

Then, the same thing is seen from another vantage point where the expression eis ton aiona is used in John 4:14; 6:52, 58; 10:26, or the adjective aionios (‘age-lasting’) is used in John 6:40, 47, 54, 68 (again, refer to the article by Marvin R. Vincent in this website, Aion, Aionios).

Or, note the reference to two ages in Matthew 12:31-32 (aion [“age”] has been mistranslated, “world” [KJV]). These two ages are clearly the present age (Man’s 6,000-year Day) and the coming age (the 1,000-year Messianic Era). The reference can be to none other.

ONE FUTURE AGE, not many future ages, is being referenced in ALL of these verses. And the reference in ALL of the verses is clearly to the age out ahead, the Messianic Era.

Scripture simply CANNOT be extended beyond the time clearly stated and/or being dealt with.

3) But, a Continuing Reign

The preceding, however, does not at all teach that the reign of Christ and Christians will end at the conclusion of the Millennium. This only shows that their reign during the eternal ages will be OUTSIDE the scope of the overcomer’s promises and QUITE DIFFERENT than their reign during the preceding Millennium.

God’s revelation to man concerns itself with “time” — seven thousand years of time — from the creation of Adam to the end of the Messianic Kingdom. Very little is revealed about that which occurred before the creation of Adam, and very little is revealed about that which will occur beyond the Millennium. Scripture does reveal though that the reign of Christ and Christians will continue, and the length of this continuing reign is specifically stated to be “forever and ever [Gk., eis tous aionas ton aionon, ‘with respect to the ages of the ages,’ i.e., ‘throughout the endless ages’]” (Revelation 11:15; 22:3-5).

The activity of Christ and Christians in this continuing reign is not revealed in so many words, but Scripture does present enough information that several observations can be made.

4) Extent of Christ’s Rule

The rule of Christ itself during the eternal ages will no longer be limited to the earth. Rather, this rule will extend beyond the earth (the new earth), out into the universe.

Christ will be seated upon a throne from which administrative power and authority will extend throughout the universe (“the throne of God and of the Lamb” [Revelation 22:3]). The center of the universe in that day will evidently be the new earth, upon which God, His Son, and redeemed mankind will dwell.

And the Christians’ continuing rule “with Christ” (Revelation 22:5) would have to be of a like nature, for the power will no longer emanate from Christ’s throne, but from the throne of God and of the Lamb. In this respect, the rule by Christ and His co-heirs over the earth during the Millennium can only be extended to a rule over worlds throughout the universe following the Millennium, with completely different existing conditions and circumstances.

5) Millennial and Eternal Blessings

To what extent though, if any, will rewards realized by overcoming Christians during the Millennium carry over into the eternal ages beyond? The question is really unanswerable.

The wiping away of all tears at the conclusion of the Millennium and the fact that the overcomer’s promises are MILLENNIAL ONLY in nature would clearly indicate that distinctions which existed during the millennial age between overcoming and nonovercoming Christians will not exist during the eternal ages beyond the Millennium. But, to take matters beyond this point and say that no rewards exercised by overcoming Christians during the millennial age will extend over into the eternal ages beyond the Millennium, or have any bearing on the place which they will occupy beyond the Millennium, would be carrying matters beyond Scriptural grounds. Scripture simply does not deal with the matter.

All Things New

The Millennium will not, as many envision, be a time of perfection. Such a state awaits the first of many ages beyond the Millennium. The restoration of all things will occur before the Millennium, at the end of 6,000 years of time; but the making of all things new awaits the completion of the Millennium, at the end of 7,000 years of time (cf. Acts 3:21; Revelation 21:5). Only then will a perfect order in all of God’s creation exist.

As the present age (Man’s Day) has a purpose, so will the millennial age (the Lord’s Day); and the ultimate goal of all will be realized in the ages beyond (in the Day of God).

The rulers for the millennial age are being acquired during the present age; and during the millennial age these rulers will, as co-heirs with Christ, participate in the age-long work of bringing all things under subjection to Christ. Such a work, brought to pass through a rule with “a rod of iron,” anticipates the ages beyond the Millennium, in which a rule with “a rod of iron” will no longer be necessary; and the reason for man’s creation will then be realized in its fullest sense.

Very little information is given relative to man and regality beyond the Millennium, but enough is given that matters can be pieced together. And this is seen mainly in properly understanding the purpose for the tree of life and what is stated in Revelation 22:1-5.

(Man today talks about one day going to heaven and spending eternity with God in heaven. In a respect that is true, but not at all in the same way and sense that man, far more often than not, envisions matters.

Man’s ultimate destiny is to exercise regality out in the heavens, out among the billions of planets in the estimated billions of galaxies, with the power emanating from “the throne of God and of the Lamb” on the new earth.)

The Tree of Life

“And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb.

In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations.

And there shall be no more curse: but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shall serve him:

And they shall see his face; and his name shall be in their foreheads.

And there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light: and they shall reign for ever and ever” (Revelation 22:1-5).

“The tree of life” is mentioned nine times in Scripture, in three different books — three times in Genesis (Genesis 2:9; 3:22, 24), four times in Proverbs (Proverbs 3:18; 11:30; 13:12; 15:4), and twice in the Book of Revelation (Revelation 2:7; 22:2).

But what was the original purpose for the tree of life (seen in Genesis), which will be realized yet future (seen in the Book of Revelation)?

The tree of life was one of the numerous trees in the garden in Eden. And Adam, with Eve, was commanded to eat of all these trees, with the exception of one — “the tree of the knowledge of good and evil” (Genesis 2:9, 16-17).

Adam, the first man, had been created for the specific purpose of assuming the rulership over the earth, and the fruit of the tree of life was singled out as a specific provision for man as he exercised this rule.

1) An Evident Connection

An evident connection between man’s rule and his partaking of the tree of life can be seen by noting the appearance of this tree in the beginning when man was in a position to rule, the absence of this tree during the entire period when man is not in a position to rule (aside from the tree being referenced in Proverbs), and the reappearance of this tree in the Book of Revelation when man is brought back into a position to rule (cf. Genesis 1:26-28; Revelation 2:26-27).

The period during which man has been barred from eating of the tree of life began following Adam’s fall, resulting in his disqualification to rule; and this period will end following the issues of the judgment seat, at which time man will once again find himself in a position to rule.

Adam, following the fall, was driven from the garden to prevent his partaking of the tree of life. Adam could not be permitted to eat of this tree in a fallen condition, for had such occurred, Adam, in a fallen state, would have realized that which fruit from this tree was meant to provide.

Thus, not only did God remove Adam from the garden, but “Cherubim, and a flaming sword which turned every way,” were placed at “the east of the garden…to keep the way of the tree of life [to prevent fallen man from re-entering the garden and partaking of this tree]” (Genesis 3:22-24).

Studying Genesis 3:22-24 apart from the context and related Scripture could lead one to believe that the purpose for the tree of life in the beginning, in Genesis, was to provide perpetuity of life for Adam in his unfallen state. However, such could not have been the case at all. “Death” did not enter into the picture until after Adam’s sin (Genesis 2:15-17; 3:6ff; cf. Romans 6:23), at which time he was barred from the tree of life.

Adam had lived in an undying state prior to his sin, as he continued to live in an antithetical dying state following his sin; and to say that the tree of life was given to Adam in his unfallen state to provide perpetuity of life, preventing death, cannot possibly be correct.

Nor could it possibly be correct to say that the tree of life would have had anything to do with providing physical life (keeping Adam alive physically) following the fall. A tree can produce only “after his kind” (Genesis 1:11-12). In this respect, fruit from the tree of life simply could not have produced one result before man’s fall and another following man’s fall.

(The word “forever” in Genesis 3:22, referring to Adam’s longevity, is a translation of olam in the Hebrew text, referring to a long period of time, not eternal — contextually, referring to Adam’s lifetime, 930 years.

Again, refer to Marvin R. Vincent’s work, “Aion, Aionios.”)

In Revelation 2:7, partaking of the tree of life has been promised to the overcomers from among those already possessing eternal life. Consequently, in this passage, the tree of life can have nothing whatsoever to do with perpetuity of life; and it is the same in the Genesis account when man was first brought upon the scene to rule and to reign.

The tree of life in both Genesis chapters two and three and Revelation chapter two appears in a different setting entirely. The tree of life reserved for Christians in Revelation 2:7 is associated peculiarly with a provision for those who will rule and reign as co-heirs with Christ; and viewing Adam’s position in the Genesis account — created to rule and reign, in possession of an unending life, with the fruit of the tree of life at his disposal — the same thought concerning regality in connection with the tree of life would hold true.

Thus, Adam in a fallen state, no longer in a position to rule, COULD NOT be allowed to eat of the tree of life, for fruit from this tree would provide “life” in relation to regality.

This whole overall thought concerning the tree of life in Scripture would have to hold true, for that seen relative to this tree in Revelation chapter two is drawn from that which was first seen relative to this tree in Genesis chapters two and three. The fruit of the tree of life was in the past (seen in the Book of Genesis) and will be in the future (seen in the Book of Revelation) a provision for the rulers in the kingdom.

This is an evident fact which must be recognized (ref. indented data in parenthesis at the end of this article).

2) Millennial and Eternal Conditions

In that coming day following the Millennium, the tree of life will be for “the healing of the nations” (Revelation 22:2). The Greek word translated “healing” is therapeia, from which the English word “therapy” is derived.

This is a medical term which has to do with restorative healing. In that day, God will restore all of saved mankind to the original place which man occupied at the time of his creation. And, consequently, the whole of saved mankind, with regality in view, will have access to the tree of life.

During the preceding Messianic Era, the tree of life will have been made available to overcoming Christians (Revelation 2:7), those ruling and reigning as co-heirs with Christ. And this tree will probably be made available to certain others at this time as well, others occupying regal positions with Christ in His reign from the heavens over the earth (e.g., certain Old Testament saints, Tribulation martyrs [Matthew 8:11-12; Revelation 20:4-6]).

But following the Messianic Era, in the eternal ages, this tree is seen being made available to the nations of the earth, something which would have been completely out of place during the Millennium. And this will be an apparent end result of Israel’s evangelistic endeavors during the Millennium, along with Christ’s rule with a rod of iron during this time.

Man was created in the beginning to rule and to reign (Genesis 1:26-28). And though only a part of saved mankind will have been brought back into a position to occupy the throne at the beginning of the Millennium (with the tree of life made available to them at this time), at the end of the Millennium the whole of saved mankind will be brought back into this position (with the tree of life made available to them at this time).

(For additional information on the tree of life in the preceding respect, refer to in this site: The Out-Resurrection and The Tree of Life,  The Tree of Life and The Tree of Life in Genesis, Proverbs, and Revelation.

This material shows how the tree of life would have provided in the past [preceding man’s fall] and will provide yet future [following God’s redemptive work lasting six days, 6,000 years] the necessary wisdom and knowledge for man to rule and reign.)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Word Document:  Rewards or Loss by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Encouragement, Discouragement
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Where can we go up? Our brethren have discouraged our hearts, saying, “The people are greater and taller than we; the cities are great and fortified up to heaven; moreover we have seen the sons of the Anakim there.”

Joshua the son of Nun, who stands before you, he shall go in there. Encourage him, for he shall cause Israel to inherit it. (Deuteronomy 1:28, 38).

Abraham was called from Ur of the Chaldees to leave the land of his birth and travel to another land, which he would, afterwards, inherit for an inheritance.  But Abraham, once in the land to which he had been called — the land of Canaan — did not immediately realize this inheritance, though the land was given to him and his seed at this time by an everlasting covenant.

Rather, this inheritance was to be realized at a later time — a time beyond his earthly life and the lives of many of his descendants.  And this time would not arrive until at least four hundred years beyond the birth of Abraham’s seed, Isaac (Genesis 12:1-3, 7; 13:14-17; 15:7-8, 13-16; 37:1; Exodus 6:4).

Abraham’s seed — beginning with Isaac and continuing through Jacob, his twelve sons, and their progeny — was to be a stranger in a land that was not yet theirs for a specified period of time before inheriting the land, in complete accordance with God’s original promise to Abraham (reaffirmed to Isaac and Jacob, “the heirs with him of the same promise” [Genesis 26:3-4; 28:12-14; Hebrews 11:8-9, 13]).

The seed of Abraham was to sojourn as strangers in the land of Canaan, and later the land of Egypt, for a combined total of four hundred years (with the last 210-215 years of this time being spent in Egypt).

Then, at the end of the full four-hundred-year sojourn (or exactly, to the very day, 430 years beyond the original promise given to Abraham in Ur [Exodus 12:40-41; cf. Galatians 3:17]), the descendants of Abraham were to be led out of Egypt under a previously sent deliverer to realize that which God had originally promised to Abraham. Abraham himself (and other “heirs with him of the same promise” [Hebrews 11:9]) would realize this inheritance in resurrection (Exodus 13:19; Ezekiel 37:1ff; Daniel 12:1-3).

Also, God’s promise to Abraham had been confirmed to him by an unconditional, everlasting covenant (Genesis 15:9-12, 17-21).  The seed of Abraham (and ultimately Abraham himself) inheriting the land of Canaan had to be realized at a point in time following the four-hundred-year sojourn, for God had, through this covenant, sworn by Himself that this would be the case;  and God can swear by no greater (Deuteronomy 4:31; Hebrews 6:13-14).

Note that over four centuries lay between the promise and the time when this promise could be realized.  But, its fulfillment was certain.  God had so sworn.  And, in this same respect, there was a set day, completing an exact period of time to the very day, when God would act relative to fulfilling His promise to Abraham (Genesis 15:7-8, 13-16).

Looking at another facet of the way God acts with respect to time, 2,000 years preceding Abraham, “God created man . . . male and female created He them,” to rule the earth (Genesis 1:26-28); but the earth’s scepter, held by Satan, was not immediately relinquished and given to man.  In this case, there was to be a 6,000-year delay (made known in God’s revealed actions surrounding man’s creation, both before and after [Genesis 1:1-2:3; cf. Exodus 31:13-17; 2 Peter 3:5-8]).  And throughout these 6,000 years God would work out His plans and purposes relative to man, which, following man’s fall — something foreknown in the eternal council chambers of God before the ages even began — would be redemptive plans and purposes.

And these redemptive plans and purposes would have one goal in view — placing man back in the position for which he was created (Genesis 1:26-28), which is regal and has to do first of all with the government of this present earth (Revelation 10:1ff; 11:15; 20:1ff), then with the government beyond the new earth, out in the universe (Revelation 22:1-5).

Then, viewing the redemptive facet of the matter, 2,000 years beyond Abraham, God brought forth the promised Seed of the woman from Genesis 3:15 to act in the capacity of “the second Man,” “the last Adam” (1 Corinthians 15:45, 47).  Acting in this capacity, the Seed of the woman — Christ — would not only effect man’s redemption but He would also take the earth’s scepter.  In this respect, He would redeem and claim that which the first Adam forfeited in the fall.

This was all set forth in the types in the beginning.  As the first Adam partook of sin in connection with a blood sacrifice to effect Eve’s redemption (Genesis 3:6-7, 21), so the last Adam was made sin and was Himself the Blood Sacrifice to effect our redemption (2 Corinthians 5:21).  And, as the first Adam was created to hold the earth’s scepter (but was disqualified by sin), so the last Adam (showing Himself fully qualified [Matthew 4:1-11] and paying redemption’s price for man’s sin) will one day take the scepter and rule the earth.

But, within God’s plans and purposes, 2,000 years lie between the time Christ paid redemption’s price and the time He will hold the scepter.  And this period is also for a revealed purpose.

This is a time of revealed length that God is taking to call out a bride to reign as consort queen with His Son (in the antitype of Eve, who was to reign as consort queen with the first Adam; or, viewing another facet of the matter, in the antitype of Isaac’s bride being obtained in the far country in Genesis 24).  And to fulfill His plans and purposes in this respect, God has created one new man “in Christ” (Ephesians 2:13-15), who is “neither Jew nor Greek [instead, an entirely new creation]” (2 Corinthians 5:17; Galatians 3:28).

And this new creation, being “Abraham’s seed” (through/by a positional standing “in Christ,” who is Abraham’s Seed), can have a part in the inheritance promised to Abraham; for those comprising this new creation are reckoned to be “heirs according to the promise [though heavenly, not earthly]” (Matthew 21:43; Galatians 3:16, 26-29; Hebrews 3:1; 1 Peter 2:9-10).

And from this new creation “in Christ,” God is taking 2,000 years to call out a bride to reign as co-regent with His Son during the coming day of His power.  This period had a beginning at a predetermined point in time, and it will, after the same fashion, have an end at a predetermined point in time.

This is the way God’s actions are seen at any point in Scripture.  God doesn’t get in a hurry, any necessary events in connection with His plans and purposes always run exactly on schedule, His plans and purposes will all ultimately be carried out to the minutest detail, and they will be carried out at set, appointed times (cf. Exodus 12:40-41; Luke 19:44; Acts 3:19-21; Galatians 4:4; 1 Timothy 6:15).

Until these set, appointed times arrive, God will not act; and nothing in the universe can bring the matters to pass.

But when these set, appointed times arrive, God will act; and nothing in the universe can stop, change, or alter the things that will then begin to occur (which will be in exact accordance with that which God previously revealed to man in His Word [Amos 3:7]).

Under Moses, Under Christ

The deliverance of the Israelites from Egypt under Moses forms a dual type.  It forms a type of the present and future deliverance, under Christ, of God’s two created, firstborn sons — Israel, and the Church.

The deliverance from Egypt under Moses first typifies Israel’s future deliverance from a worldwide dispersion under Christ.

The latter deliverance will occur at the end of God’s six days (6,000 years) of redemptive work and immediately before the seventh day is ushered in (the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God [Hebrews 4:5, 9], to last 1,000 years).  And this latter deliverance will be for the same purpose as the former.  It will be with a view to Israel realizing the rights of the firstborn in the earthly land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, within a theocracy.

Then, the deliverance from Egypt under Moses also typifies the present deliverance — to be climaxed in the future — of Christians from this world under Christ.

This deliverance occurs during the two days, the 2,000 years forming the present dispensation, lying between God’s past dealings with Israel and God’s future dealings with Israel.  And this deliverance will be climaxed immediately preceding God’s climactic work pertaining to Israel’s deliverance, and it will be for the same purpose as Israel’s deliverance (though relative to heavenly promises and blessings rather than earthly).  The deliverance of Christians is with a view to their realizing the rights of the firstborn in a heavenly land, within a theocracy.

Note that Calvary lies at an exact mid-point between a past 2,000-year period in which God dealt with Israel (beginning with Abraham) and a present 2,000-year period in which He deals with Christians.  And His dealings throughout the entire 4,000 years (along with the 2,000 years prior to that, going back to Adam) is redemptive and is with a view to that which will be realized during the coming seventh 1,000-year period.

Also note that there is a revealed purpose for redemption in the type in Genesis, chapter three; and this can be seen after exactly the same fashion in the antitype.

Adam sinned with full knowledge of that which he was doing (1 Timothy 2:14).  He, because of Eve having eaten of the forbidden fruit, found a part of his very being in a fallen state (cf. Genesis 2:23; 3:6) and was no longer in a position to eat of the tree of life (which would have provided the wisdom and knowledge for ruling and reigning [Genesis 2:9; Proverbs 3:13-18; Revelation 2:7; 22:2; cf. 1 Kings 3:5-15; 2 Chronicles 1:7-17]).  Eve had to be redeemed, and Adam was left without a choice as to how this would be accomplished.  There was only one way, which was the way Adam took.  Adam partook of sin (allowing him to “be joined to his wife” in accord with Genesis 2:24) to bring about Eve’s redemption, something that can be seen more fully developed in the antitype.

Adam, because of his redemptive act, would be able to one day eat of the tree of life as a complete being (which, as previously revealed in Genesis 1:1-2:3, would be 6,000 years later).  And this, as it pertains to “the second Man,” “the last Adam,” is something that can also be seen more fully developed in the antitype.

Thus, the purpose for Adam’s actions can be seen in the outcome.  Redemption, as seen in Genesis, chapter three, was for the revealed purpose of man being placed back in the position for which he had been created, i.e., a position that will allow him to one day take the scepter and rule the earth.

Then note the antitype.

Christ found His bride, a part of His very being (“. . . members of His body, of His flesh, and of His bones” [Ephesians 5:30]) in a fallen state; and He, who knew no sin, was made “sin for us” to effect our redemption (2 Corinthians 5:21).

And everything is exactly the same as is previously seen in the type.  This is the way it had to be done (Adam partaking of sin, Christ being made sin [cf. Genesis 22:1-14; Exodus 12:1ff]);  there’s a tree of life in the antitype (Revelation 2:7); there’s Christ as a complete being in a position to partake of this tree in the antitype (which necessitates His bride’s redemption); and, correspondingly, there’s man being placed back in the position for which he had been created (which ultimately, beyond the Millennium, will include the whole of redeemed mankind — Jews, Christians, and Gentiles [Revelation 22:2-5]).

This has all been set forth in skeletal form in the opening verses of Genesis (the beginning as well as the end of the matter), all subsequent scripture provides the details (the beginning as well as the end of the matter), and the book of Revelation forms a detailed climax of all that precedes (as well as carrying matters on out into the eternal ages).

The Correct Focus

The preceding presents a brief panorama of Scripture as it relates to man being redeemed for a purpose.  And this purpose can be seen throughout Scripture.  It must, for this is the way Scripture begins, establishing, at the outset, a pattern, a mold; and Scripture, of necessity, can only continue after the same fashion.

The central point in redemption is Calvary.  It is only because of Christ’s finished work on the Cross that God can bring about man’s redemption.  But Calvary was for a purpose that looked beyond the events of that day (as the death of the firstborn in Exodus 12, in the type, was for a purpose that looked beyond the events of that day as well).  Calvary was for a purpose that looked out to redeemed man realizing an inheritance in another land, as God’s firstborn son.

That’s the way the matter is presented in any of the types, including the original type in Genesis 1:1-2:3; and it can only be the same in the antitype.

And it is toward this end, upon this goal, that redeemed man is to fix his attention.

Note where Christ Himself had His eyes fixed during the events surrounding Calvary — not on the Cross, but on the Crown:

. . . who for the joy that was set before Him [that future day when He would rule and reign (Matthew 25:20-23)], endured the cross, despising the shame [considering it a thing of little consequence compared to the joy that was set before Him], and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. (Hebrews 12:2)

This is the manner in which Christ endured the sufferings, the ignominy, and the shame of that day.  He fixed His eyes on that coming day.  He fixed His eyes on that day when He would appear in all His splendor and glory, with His bride (for whom He was then paying redemption’s price) occupying the throne with Him.

And He has left us “an example,” that we “should follow His steps” (1 Peter 2:21).

Following His steps will always lead to sufferings, for sufferings must precede glory.  But following His steps will, as well, also always lead to glory, which, of necessity, must follow sufferings (Luke 24:26; 1 Peter 4:12-13).

Christ at Calvary, in the midst of sufferings, fixed His attention upon the glory to be revealed as He endured the sufferings.  And this allowed Him to consider the sufferings as something of little consequence in comparison, leaving us “an example.”

And, in this respect, we, as Christ, are to fix our eyes out ahead on the glory, considering any and all present sufferings to be something of little consequence in comparison to the glory that will one day be revealed.  That is the biblical picture of the only way Christians can, every time, endure the sufferings, overcome the enemy, and gain the victory (cf. James 1:2-4, 12).

1.  Encouragement

In the type in Numbers, chapter thirteen, Caleb, following the report by the twelve, sought to encourage the people.  His encouragement centered on the thought that regardless of the strength and size of the land’s inhabitants, regardless of the fact that they dwelled in cities surrounded by walls that reached “to the heavens,” the people of Israel could go in and, under God, defeat these individuals and take the land (Numbers 13:26-30).

Then in chapter fourteen, following a rebellion of the people, caused by their believing the bad report given by ten of the spies (Numbers 13:31-14:4), Caleb and Joshua both sought to encourage them.  They stressed that the people of Israel were not to fear those in the land.  Then they pointed out three things (Numbers 14:9):

1) “they are bread for us [in the sense of ‘waiting to be consumed in battle’].

2) “their protection is departed from them.”

3) “the Lord is with us.”

The encouragement was there, though it was not heeded.  And because it was not heeded, God’s judgment fell.  An entire generation of Israelites was overthrown in the wilderness, short of the goal of their calling.  They were overthrown on the right side of the blood (the right side of the death of the firstborn in Egypt) but on the wrong side of the goal of their calling (they were denied entrance into the land set before them).

And in the antitype, exactly the same thing as it pertains to encouragement is to occur.  Christians are to encourage one another relative to that which lies out ahead, which would involve encouragement in the present spiritual warfare, present sufferings, etc.  Christians are to encourage one another to keep their hands fixed to “the plow” (Luke 9:62), to keep their eyes fixed on the goal (Hebrews 12:1-2); for this is the only way victory can be won.

That’s what Hebrews 10:23-25 is about.  Little understood and often abused, this section of Scripture — comprising part of the fourth of the five major warnings in Hebrews — has to do with something entirely different than that which is usually taught.  Note how these three verses read:

Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering, for He who promised is faithful.

And let us consider one another in order to stir up love and good works,

not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as is the manner of some, but exhorting one another, and so much the more as you see the Day approaching.  (Hebrews 10:23-25)

These three verses are set within a book that, as all New Testament epistles, deals centrally with the saving of the soul.  They follow a warning that deals with “so great a salvation [the salvation of the soul]” (Hebrews 1; 2), two warnings that deal with events at Kadesh-Barnea (Hebrews 3-6), and precede the final warning that deals with the rights of the firstborn (Hebrews 12).  And within the warning where these verses are found, specific reference is made to the saving of the soul (Hebrews 10:35-39).

Thus, in the light of the preceding alone, apart from that which is stated in the text, it should go without saying that Hebrews 10:23-25 deals with something completely separate from the way Christian assembly is invariably carried out today.  But the text itself states the reason for such assembly.  It is to encourage one another relative to “the confession of our hope” (cf. Hebrews 6:11-20).

It is exactly the same thing seen in Numbers13; 14 where Caleb and Joshua sought to encourage the people of Israel relative to the hope of their calling.  It has to do with Christians assembling together for mutual encouragement relative to overcoming and one day realizing an inheritance in the land set before them.

One Christian is to encourage another Christian to keep his eyes fixed on the goal.  It’s a lonely road; and it becomes more so by the day as the leaven continues its deteriorating work, often causing other Christians to scoff at, make fun of, or look askance at a Christian who has his eyes fixed on the goal and is governing his life accordingly.  And, in this respect, a little encouragement by one also engaged in the same battle, walking the same lonely road, often goes a long way.

As Moses became weary in the battle with Amalek (Exodus 17:8-16), so Christians become weary in the present battle; and as Aaron and Hur helped hold Moses’ hands high, as Moses himself held the scepter (resulting in victory over Amalek), so Christians are to help hold one another’s hands high, as they keep ever before them the same thought portended by the scepter in Moses’ hands (and this will result in victory as well [it must, for it did in the type]).

That’s exactly what Hebrews 10:23-25 deals with.  And, in this respect, the verses would have no more reference to Christians meeting together on Sunday at a particular place than they would to Christians (two or more [Matthew 18:20]) meeting together any time at any place throughout any of the seven days of the week.

The object is for two or more Christians to come together at different times in order to encourage one another relative to a mutually possessed hope.  Any other type meeting of Christians — though it may be for a worthwhile purpose — is not in line with that which is stated in Hebrews 10:23-25.

Meetings on Sunday morning (and other times) at any church in the land should always have the overall thought set forth in Hebrews 10:23-25 as central.  The thought should, as well, at all times, be in line with that which is stated in Hebrews 13:17; and this verse would be perfectly in line with the exhortation of Caleb and Joshua, along with what the Israelites should have done relative to this exhortation:

Obey those who rule over you, and be submissive [i.e., “Follow those that lead, guide you, and be submissive (to their teaching)”], for they watch out for your souls, as those who must give account . . . .  (Hebrews 13:17)

This verse presents the relationship between the pastor-teacher and those placed under his ministry, in the true sense, as it existed in the early Church.  God-given authority in the local church, possessed by the pastor-teacher, is always in the realm of service, never in the realm of authority as exercised by those in the world (Matthew 20:25-28; cf. 1 Peter 5:1-4).  He is the one who is to ascend the mountain, learn all he can about the land and its inhabitants, and then serve those placed under his care by leading them into truths concerning these matters.  And he is to do this with a view to the salvation of their souls (along with his) and as one that must give an account of his actions at the judgment seat.

But even in the early Church there was another side to the matter.  There were the false teachers; and, rather than being told to follow their leadership (as in Hebrews 13:17), the people were warned against them.

Today though, because of the working of the leaven over almost two millennia, the Church finds itself in a completely different position, making it difficult for Christians to even properly understand verses such as Hebrews 13:17 (reference chapter 7 of this book, “The People’s Response").

Discouragement as it existed in the camp of Israel during Moses’ day and as it exists in Christendom today is dealt with in the following section.

2.  Discouragement

Discouragement is seen in the type through the action of the ten as they gave their analysis of the previous report by all twelve.  The ten sought to discourage the people of Israel by stating that they couldn’t overcome and defeat the inhabitants of the land, which would prevent the Israelites from realizing the goal of their calling.

Note the words of Deuteronomy 1:28 again:

Where can we go up?  Our brethren have discouraged our hearts, saying, “The people are greater and taller than we; the cities are great and fortified up to heaven; moreover we have seen the sons of Anakim there.”

And this discouragement resulted in a rebellion among the people that brought about such anger from the Lord that He overthrew the entire unbelieving generation in the wilderness, outside the land to which they had been called.  Because of a false analysis given by ten of the twelve spies — the very ones who should have been encouraging the people relative to that which lay ahead — an entire generation was overthrown, short of the goal.

This is seen in its true sense in the antitype through the ministry of the false teachers in the early Church when the Word of the Kingdom was still being widely taught throughout Christendom.  These false teachers understood the Word of the Kingdom (as the ten spies understood things about the land and its inhabitants), and, as the ten spies, they proclaimed a false message in this realm.

That is, the ten spies proclaimed “an evil report of the land that they had searched unto the children of Israel,” and these false teachers proclaimed an evil report of the Word that they had searched to Christians.

This false message really had nothing to do with the gospel of the grace of God.  It had to do strictly with the Word of the Kingdom — the gospel of the glory of Christ.  Thus, from all indications, the pure, simple message of the gospel of the grace of God remained unaffected by this false message.

But today something completely different is happening.  Individuals, not understanding the gospel of the glory of Christ, have failed to distinguish between passages of Scripture that have to do with this gospel and passages of Scripture that have to do with the gospel of the grace of God.  And, by so doing, they have sought to make passages of Scripture that have to do with the gospel of the glory of Christ deal with the gospel of the grace of God.  They have brought things from one gospel (the gospel of the glory of Christ) over into the other (the gospel of the grace of God), destroying the former and corrupting the latter.

That is, they have destroyed what Scripture has to say about the gospel of the glory of Christ by making verses having to do with this gospel deal with the gospel of the grace of God.  And, by taking verses from the former and applying them to the latter, they have also corrupted the gospel of the grace of God.

From all indications, nothing of a magnitude resulting in destruction and corruption of this proportion occurred by means of the message of the false teachers in the first-century Church.  And this would be in complete keeping with the working of the leaven.  It was only beginning its deteriorating work at that time.  Today, we are living at a time when it is completing its deteriorating work, immediately before “the whole,” as prophesied, will become leavened (Matthew 13:33).  And, resultantly, one could only expect corruption surrounding teachings in the Church today to surpass that in the first-century Church.

In this respect, the message Christians are hearing from the pulpit today is largely an outgrowth of the destruction of one message and corruption of the other, caused by the working of the leaven.  The Word of the Kingdom is absent; and the simple biblical message surrounding the gospel of the grace of God is, all too often, presented in a corrupted form.

And the place where this can be seen in its fullest development is in the “Lordship Salvation” teaching — a teaching that, during the past few years, has spread rapidly throughout a large segment of so-called fundamental Christianity.

The teaching has spread after this fashion for the simple reason that its recipients do not understand the Word of the Kingdom.  The leaven had previously centered its attack upon the Word of the Kingdom, resulting in the emergence and wide acceptance of this false teaching relative to salvation by grace through faith during the closing days of the present dispensation.

If the situation concerning the leaven could be reversed (which it can’t), this teaching would fade and eventually disappear; for it can’t exist in the light of an understanding of the Word of the Kingdom (which would facilitate a correct understanding of the gospel of the grace of God as well).

In this respect, if a person is really interested in showing what is wrong with Lordship Salvation teaching, all he has to do is teach the people the Word of the Kingdom, which is something he should have been doing all along anyway.  There’s no such thing as a person understanding the Word of the Kingdom and, at the same time, being confused by the teaching of Lordship Salvation teaching.  That would be an impossibility, for the person would be saying that he is confused about a distinction (between two facets of the overall gospel message) which he understands, one in which he is not confused, one in which he can’t be confused.

But teaching the Word of the Kingdom to bring about a change in the present situation is something that is not going to happen (except possibly in isolated instances).  The leaven has done its work too well, and the damage that it has caused cannot be reversed.

The teaching of Lordship Salvation can only become even more widely accepted in Christendom in days ahead (for the leaven is going to work until “the whole” has become leavened); and the chaotic condition that presently exists will become even more chaotic.

Thus, talk about discouragement!  Let a Christian who understands the Word of the Kingdom try to find a place within Christendom for encouragement today.  Unless he is in an unusual church (which are far and few between), relative to any encouragement concerning the race ofthe faith,” he is going to come away Sunday morning, Sunday evening, or any other time completely dry, looking down a dark tunnel.

Encouragement is not there!  No wonder so many Christians are suffering depression today!  No wonder an increasing number of Christians don’t even bother to attend church anymore!  No wonder ministers are leaving the pulpit to do something else!  No wonder . . . .

Where can a Christian go on Sunday morning, Sunday evening, or any other day or evening of the week and meet with other Christians who are concerned about the hope of their calling?  Where can he go to find others who will encourage him in the race of “the faith” in which he is presently engaged?  Or where can he go to find others so that he, himself, may encourage along the same lines?  Or where can he go to even hear a pastor-teacher, or any other Christian, teach or discuss these things?

The preceding related questions are, in a respect, self-answering.  And the answers will show the state of Christendom as it presently exists.  Insofar as any association with the Word of the Kingdom is concerned, practically the whole of Christendom — so-called fundamental and liberal segments alike — is shot through and through with leaven and can only be viewed as Laodicean.

But not to worry.  This is exactly the way the Lord said that Christendom would exist at the end of the present dispensation.  And for a person who understands the Word of the Kingdom, the darker it gets, the brighter it also gets.

Stay with the Word, and you won’t — you can’t — go wrong;  for the future is as bright as the promises of God.

Therefore do not cast away your confidence, which has great reward.

For you have need of endurance [“patient endurance” (through the trials and tests)], so that after you have done the will of God, you may receive the promise:

“For yet a little while, and He who is coming will come and will not tarry.

Now the just shall live by faith; but if anyone draws back, My soul has no pleasure in him.” (Hebrews 10:35-38).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

RefRedeemed for a Purpose BOOK, Ch. 8, in this site.


Word Document:  Encouragement, Discouragement by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Participation in the Race
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Therefore we also, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin that so easily ensnares us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us,

looking to Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. (Hebrews 12:1-2)

Christians are in a race, and the highest of all possible prizes is being extended as an encouragement for them to run the race after a manner that will result in victory.  In Hebrews 12:1-2, the Spirit of God has provided Christians with instructions concerning how this race is to be run, and any Christian running the race after the revealed fashion can be assured that he will finish the contest in a satisfactory manner.  On the other hand though, any Christian not so following these provided instructions can, under no circumstances, expect victory in the contest.

If ever there was a group of individuals who should be preparing themselves for that which lies ahead, it is Christians.  God has set aside an entire dispensation lasting 2,000 years to acquire a bride for His Son, who will rule the earth during the coming age as co-regent with Him.  Positions among those who will form the bride are to be earned, not entered into strictly on the basis of one’s eternal salvation.  And even among those who eventually enter into these positions, there will be no equality.  Rather, there will be numerous gradations of positions held by those occupying the throne as co-regents with Christ in that day.

Christians will receive positions in Christ’s kingdom exactly commensurate with their performance in the race.  That is to say, positions with Christ in the coming age will be assigned to household servants in perfect keeping with their faithfulness to delegated responsibility during the present dispensation, for faithfulness after this fashion is how Christians run the race.

There will be “a just recompense of reward” for each and every Christian after the race has been run (Hebrews 2:2; 11:26), which is the biblical way of saying that exact payment will be given for services rendered.  And such payment will be dispensed at the judgment seat following an evaluation of the services rendered in the house.

The one thing that consumed Paul, governing his every move following the point of his salvation, was being able to successfully complete the race in which he had been entered.  Paul knew that he was saved and that he would go to be with the Lord when he died (2 Corinthians 5:6-8; 1 Timothy 1:15-16).  He spent no time rethinking circumstances surrounding his salvation experience to make certain he was really saved; nor did he live after a certain fashion out of fear that he could possibly one day lose his salvation — something which Paul knew to be an impossibility (Romans 8:35-39).  Rather, Paul set his eyes on a goal out ahead, a goal that salvation made possible (Philippians 3:7-14).

The race in which Christians presently find themselves is, in the light of Hebrews 11:1ff and other related scriptures, a race of the faith (cf. 2 Timothy 4:7).  The “saving of the soul” is in view (Hebrews 10:39), which is what Peter in his first epistle referred to as “the end [goal]” of the Christian’s faith as he runs the race — “Receiving the end [goal] of your faith, even the salvation of your souls” (1 Peter 1:9).  And the saving or losing of one’s soul has to do with occupying or being denied a position with Christ in His kingdom (cf. Matthew 16:24-17:5; 25:14-30; Luke 19:12-27).

Thus, the race in which Christians are presently engaged is being run with a kingdom in view; and it is being run, more specifically, with a view to proffered positions on the throne with God’s Son in that kingdom This is what is at stake.  And there can be no higher prize than that of one day being elevated from a servant in the Lord’s house on this earth to a co-regent with Christ on His throne in the heavens.

How many Christians though know these things?  How many, for that matter, are even interested?  Christians talk about being saved and going to heaven, though most don’t have the slightest idea concerning what is involved in saved man’s association with the heavens.

Being saved, with a corresponding assurance of heaven, is often looked upon as an end in itself.  However, if such were the case, where would the race in which we are presently engaged fit in the Christian life?  It couldn’t, for one’s eternal salvation and assurance of heaven are based entirely on Christ’s finished work, completely apart from the race.

One is saved with the race in view, and the race is for a revealed purpose.  The teaching so prevalent today that views salvation only in the light of eternal verities — i.e., one’s eternal destiny is either Heaven or Hell, depending on the person’s saved or unsaved status, with that being the end of the matter — is a theology that completely ignores and obscures the Word of the Kingdom.  Teachings concerning the importance of salvation have not been balanced with teachings concerning the purpose for salvation.

If ever there was a group of individuals on the earth with something to live for or something to die for, it is Christians.  They are in possession of the highest of all possible callings.  But in spite of this, the world has never seen a group quite like those comprising Christendom today — a group of individuals who could profess so much but really profess so little.

The message is there, but where are the Christians who know and understand these things?  The race is presently being run, but where are the serious contenders?  The offer to ascend the throne with Christ has been extended, but where are those who have fixed their eyes on this goal?

Run with Patience

After one lays aside “every weight” (any encumbrance that could prevent maximum efficiency in the race) and “the sin that so easily ensnares us” (lack of faith [ref. Hebrews 11]), he is then to run the race “with endurance.

Endurance” is a translation of the Greek word hupomone, which could perhaps be better translated, “patient endurance.”  The thought has to do with patiently enduring whatever may come your way (trials, testing) as you run the race and keep your eyes fixed on the goal.

Hupomone is the word used in James 1:3-4:

Knowing that the testing of your faith produces patience [patient endurance].

But let patience [patient endurance] have its perfect work, that you may be perfect and complete, lacking nothing.

Trials and testing are a means that God uses to work patient endurance in the lives of His people; and a person, in turn, is to patiently endure through whatever trials and testing the Lord may send his way.  Patient endurance is to be exercised at all times, and patient endurance through trials and testing of this nature will gradually result in the person reaching the desired goal in the race of the faith.

One is to allow patient endurance to “have her perfect [end-time] work.”  This is not something that occurs overnight or in a short period of time, but this is something that progressively occurs during the entire course of the race.

And, with respect to the preceding, as seen in Romans 8:28, “all things [trials, testing, patient endurance]” are working together for good in the lives of those called according to God’s purpose.  Nothing happens by accident within God’s sovereign will and purpose for an individual; everything occurs by divine design.  Man can see only the present while patiently undergoing trials and testing (except that part of the future revealed in God’s Word, which he sees “by faith”).  But God sees the complete future, along with the present.  He sees the complete outcome of that which is presently occurring.

(Note, for example, men such as Joseph and Moses.  Joseph couldn’t see the end result of God working in his life while in an Egyptian prison; nor could Moses see the end of the matter while herding sheep in Midian. God though ultimately exalted Joseph to a position on the throne in Egypt, and He later used Moses to lead His people out of Egypt.

And God is working after a similar fashion in the lives of Christians today, calling upon them to patiently endure trials and testing, all for a revealed purpose.)

Patient endurance being allowed to have its end-time work will result in the individual being “perfect and entire, wanting nothing.”  That is, it will result in the individual being brought to the desired goal through the progressive working of the transformation (the metamorphosis) in Romans 12:2 (a work of the Spirit of God within the life of a Christian as he patiently endures through trials and testing, bringing about a progression from  immaturity to maturity).  The goal of the Spirit of God working in the life of a believer after this fashion is to ultimately produce a mature Christian, who lacks nothing.

Thus “patience” and “endurance” are the two inseparable key words in this respect.  A Christian is to always exercise patience, and he is to always exercise endurance with his patience.  The race in which we are engaged is not one to be run over a short period of time but one to be run over the long haul.  It is not a race for sprinters, though one may be called upon to sprint at times in the race.  Rather, it is a race for marathon runners, set over a long-distance course.  This is the reason one must run with patient endurance.

Sprinting doesn’t really require patience of this nature; nor does it require one to pace himself after the fashion required to be successful in a long-distance race.  In sprinting, one exerts a maximum burst of speed over a short distance, knowing that his body can endure for the short time required to run the race.  However, one has to properly pace himself in the long-distance race in order to endure, exercising patience throughout the course of the race.

If he allows himself to drop below his pace, he will not be continuing to exert the maximum effort his body can endure for the distance required, possibly resulting in defeat in the race.  He may come in second or third rather than first, or he may not come in high enough to win a prize at all.  Or, on the other hand, if he pushes himself above his pace, he will be placing a strain on his body beyond what it can endure for the distance required, possibly resulting in his having to drop out along the way and not finish the race at all.

The statement is sometimes heard in Christian circles, “I would rather burn out than rust out.”  This, of course, is an allusion to how one paces himself in the race of the faith; and those making this statement usually look upon “burn out” as something to be desired.

However, there’s a problem with the pace that would be exhibited by either “burn out” or “rust out.” “Burn out” is something that a person would experience who tried sprinting the long-distance race, and “rust out” is something that a person barely running would experience.  Neither would allow the runner to reach the goal.

This whole overall thought is alluded to by Paul in 2 Timothy 2:12 where he sets forth one requirement for reigning with Christ:  “If we endure, we shall also reign with Him…” The word “endure” in the Greek text is the verb form of the same word translated “patience [‘patient endurance’]” in James 1:3-4 and Hebrews 12:1 — hupomeno. Thus, 2 Timothy 2:12 should literally read,

If we patiently endure, we shall also reign with Him: if we deny Him [remaining within context, “if we deny Him with respect to patient endurance”], He will deny us [again, remaining within context, “He will deny us with respect to reigning with Him”].

Understanding that which the writer of Hebrews teaches about the race in Hebrews 12:1 and that which James teaches about progression in growth from immaturity to maturity in James 1:2-4, one can easily see what Paul had in mind when he used the verb form of this same word in 2 Timothy 2:12.  It’s very simple.  As noted in the previous comments within the verse, if we patiently endure in the race of the faith, we’ll be allowed to ascend the throne with Christ, for the one patiently enduring will have run the race after the correct fashion and will have finished his course in a satisfactory manner.

The same word translated “patience” in James 1:3-4 also appears in its verb form in James 1:12 (same as 2 Timothy 2:12):

Blessed is the man that endures [patiently endures] temptation; for when he has been approved, he will receive the crown of life that the Lord has promised to those that love Him. (James 1:12)

Thus, patient endurance in the race of the faith during the present time, allowing the runner to complete the race after the correct fashion and in a satisfactory manner, will result not only in the runner being approved before the judgment seat but also in his receiving the crown of life.

And James, as all other New Testament epistles, deals centrally with the salvation of the soul.  In James 1:21, after the author has dealt with patient endurance and the end result of such endurance — i.e., has dealt with how the race is to be run, along with the outcome of satisfactorily running the race — he then refers to “the implanted Word [that Word that is compatible with and natural for the new nature, the living Word of God]” as that “which is able to save your souls.”

The reception of the Word of God is able to bring about the salvation of one’s soul because it is this Word that the Spirit of God uses as He effects the metamorphosis of Romans 12:2.  And in association with this metamorphosis, the trying of one’s faith in James 1:3 cannot be done apart from a reception of the Word of God.

Faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God” (Romans 10:17).  A Christian receives that which is compatible with and natural for his new nature.  He receives the living Word of God into his saved human spirit.  The indwelling Spirit of God then takes this living Word and progressively works the metamorphosis in the Christian’s life, progressively moving him from immaturity to maturity.  And a Christian passing through this experience correspondingly exercises patient endurance in the trials and testing of his faith, which is the manner in which he is to run and properly pace himself in the race of the faith.

The Christian life, the race in which we are presently engaged, progression from immaturity to maturity, and the goal of faith are all inseparably linked together after this fashion.

(For a more detailed discussion of the metamorphosis, refer to in this site, The Metamorphosis, or the author’s book, also in this website, Salvation of the Soul BOOK, Chapters 3-5.)

Looking to Jesus

The writer of Hebrews instructs Christians, during the course of the race, to keep their eyes fixed on Jesus.  The Greek text though is much more explicit than the English translation.  There are two prepositions used in the writer’s instructions concerning “looking to Jesus”; and the first preposition, prefixed to the word “looking,” has not been translated at all.  The literal word-for-word rendering from the Greek text reads, “looking from to Jesus.”  The person looking to Jesus is to correspondingly look away from anything that could, at any time, result in distraction.

Jesus referred to this same truth when He said, 

No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God. (Luke 9:62)

Such an individual would have begun after the correct fashion by putting his hand to the plow.  He would be looking straight ahead to a point at the end of the row he was plowing, which, in the light of Hebrews 12:2, would presuppose that he had looked away from surrounding things.  Should he though, during the course of plowing a row in the field, begin to look around or look back, he would be taking his eyes off the point toward which he was moving at the end of the row.  He would no longer be looking away from anything that could distract and be looking toward the goal.

The distraction away from the goal would invariably result in the person straying off the course leading toward the goal.  And Jesus said that a man who could not keep his eyes fixed on the goal was not fit for the kingdom of God.

Paul stated the matter in these words in Philippians 3:13-14:

Brethren, I do not count myself to have apprehended, but one thing I do, forgetting those things that are behind and reaching foreword to those things that are ahead,

I press toward the goal for the prize of the upward call [high calling] of God in Christ Jesus.

And Paul, within this same framework in 1 Corinthians 9:26, said, “I therefore so run [run to obtain an incorruptible crown (1 Corinthians 9:24-25)], not as uncertainly . . . .”  That is, he didn’t run aimlessly; he didn’t wander back and forth from lane to lane on the track.  Rather, he had his eyes fixed on a goal, and he strained every muscle of his being as he moved straight ahead toward this goal.  His every action centered around one thing: completing the race in a manner that would allow him to win the prize.

The race of the faith in which Christians are presently engaged is thus not only to be run with “patient endurance” but the runners are to keep their eyes fixed on the goal out ahead.  And the manner in which the runners are to do this is to look away from anything that could distract as they look to Jesus.

1) Knowing Christ

In Philippians 3:10 Paul wrote, “That I may know Him . . . .” Paul, of course, “knew” Christ insofar as his eternal salvation was concerned.  Thus, he had to be referencing to something beyond that which he had already experienced.  The remainder of the verse, along with the context, shows that Paul had in mind a progression in spiritual growth from initially knowing Christ to that of coming into possession of a knowledge that afforded him an intimate relationship with Christ; and he counted all things in his lifebut loss” to accomplish this end (Philippians 3:8).

One attains knowledge of and begins to understand different things in life by spending time in the realm where he desires familiarity.  And knowledge gained is invariably commensurate with the time invested.  This is true in any aspect of life.

Christians attain knowledge of Christ through time invested in studying God’s Word, through time invested in studying the written Word, which reveals the living Word. Christians begin to understand more and more about Christ, about God’s plans and purposes surrounding His Son, through gaining knowledge of that which God says in His revelation to man.

There is a rudimentary knowledge of things, gained by investing a limited amount of time; and there are varying degrees of knowledge beyond that, gained by investing varying amounts of time.

A Christian cannot “know” Christ without spending time in the written Word, which reveals the living Word; and the more time one spends in this realm, the more he will move toward that intimate relationship that Paul, above everything else, sought.  

This is the reason Christians are to look away from anything that could prove to be a distraction as they look unto Jesus.

According to Philippians 3:10, Paul sought to know Christ after this fashion in three realms:

a)  “the power of His resurrection”
b)  “the fellowship of His sufferings”
c)  “being conformed to His death”

a) The power of His Resurrection

Death could not hold the One Who had come to accomplish the will of the Father (John 4:34; 6:38).  This was the Father’s “beloved Son [the One who would one day exercise the rights of the firstborn],” in whom the Father was “well pleased” (Matthew 3:17; cf. Psalm 2:7; Acts 13:33-34).  And this was the One who, at the end of His earthly ministry, could say, “I have glorified You on the earth: I have finished the work that You gave me to do” (John 17:4).

God raised Him from the dead (Acts 13:30), the Spirit raised Him from the dead (Romans 8:11), and Christ raised Himself from the dead (John 10:17-18; 11:25).  He then sat down at the Father’s right hand awaiting a future day — that day when His enemies would be made His “footstool” and He would rule the earth with “a rod of iron” (Psalm 2:6-9; 110:1ff; Hebrews 1:13-2:10).

According to Acts 13:30-34, Christ’s resurrection is inseparably connected with that future day when He will rule and reign.  The quotation in verse thirty-three, “You are my Son, this day have I begotten You,” refers, not to Christ’s resurrection per se, but to the purpose for His resurrection.  This is a quotation from the Psalm chapter two, which is clearly Messianic (cf. Psalm 2:6-9); and Christ was raised from the dead in order that God might fulfill His promise to His people (Acts 13:33) by giving to Christ “the sure mercies of David [lit., ‘the holy things of David’]” (Acts 13:34).  That is, Christ was raised from the dead in order that God might fulfill His promise concerning a coming Redeemer who would ascend “the throne of His father David” and “reign over the house of Jacob forever” (Luke 1:32-33; cf. 2 Samuel 7:12-16).

All powerhas been delivered into the hands of the Son (Matthew 28:18), and He has been raised from the dead and positioned at God’s right hand, the hand of power.  And in this position, with His Son in possession of all power, God has clearly stated to His Son: 

Sit at My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool . . . . (Psalm 110:1ff)

The Son seated at His Father’s right hand is not presently exercising the power that has been delivered into His hands; nor is He presently fulfilling the purpose for His resurrection as given in Psalms chapter 110.  But one day this will all change.

A day is coming when the Son will take possession of the kingdom that He has gone away to receive (Luke 19:12, 15).  The Father will give the kingdom to His Son (Daniel 7:9-14; cf. Revelation 11:15), and the Son will then come forth as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek,” exercising power and authority as He sits upon His Own throne (Psalm 110:2-4; cf. Hebrews 5:6-10; 6:20-7:21; Revelation 3:21).

It was these things that Paul had in mind when he said that he wanted to know Christ in “the power of His resurrection.”  As Christ was (and still is) seated with His Father on a throne from which power and authority emanates, awaiting the day of His own power on His Own throne, Paul wanted to be among those who would one day be allowed to ascend the throne with Christ and have a part in the exercise of that power.

b)  The Fellowship of His Sufferings

Sufferings followed in the wake of Christ’s ministry, and they followed in the wake of Paul’s ministry as well.  And sufferings will follow in the wake of anyone’s ministry who seeks to come into an intimate knowledge of Christ.

Yes, and all who desire to live godly in Christ Jesus will suffer persecution. (2 Timothy 3:12)

Persecution is the natural outcome of godly living.  And the “fellowship” of Christ’s sufferings has to do with possessing the mind of Christ concerning His and our sufferings (the word “fellowship,” from the Greek word koinonia, means to be “like-minded”).  It is looking upon our sufferings the same way Christ looked upon His sufferings.

And how did Christ look upon His sufferings? Note Hebrews 12:2.  Christ, relative to His sufferings,

. . . for the joy that was set before Him [the day when He would rule and reign] endured the cross, despising the shame [considering it to be a thing of little consequence in comparison] . . . . (Hebrews 12:2)

The apostles in the early Church rejoiced that “they were counted worthy to suffer shame” for Christ’s name.  Why?  Because they knew what lay beyond the sufferings.

1) Godliness, 2) Sufferings, and 3) Glory constitute the unchangeable order.  This was true in the life of Christ (Luke 24:25-26; John 17:4-5); and it will be equally true in the lives of His followers (Matthew 10:24; Acts 14:22; 1 Peter 4:12-13), for He has left us “an example” that we “should follow His steps” (1 Peter 2:21).

c) Being Conformed to His death

The Greek word that Jesus used relative to laying down His life (John 10:15, 17) is psuche in the Greek text.  This is the same word translated “soul” numerous places throughout the New Testament.

This is the word used in Matthew 16:25-26, translated “life” twice in verse twenty-five and “soul” twice in verse twenty-six.  “Soul” and “life” are used interchangeably in this respect.  

Christ laid his life down in order that He might “take it again” (John 10:17), which is essentially the same truth taught in Matthew 16:25-26 — “. . . whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall find it.

Conformed” in the text is the translation of a Greek word that means to take on the same form.  A Christian is to conduct his life after the same fashion that Christ conducted His life, which moves toward death rather than life, for a revealed purpose (cf. John 12:24).  He is to take the same form as Christ in this respect in order that through losing his life during the present day he might gain his life during that coming day.

And the entire matter is in connection with Christ coming “in the glory of his Father with His angels,” rewarding “every man according to his works,” and reigning in the “kingdom” that follows (Matthew 16:24-17:5).

2) Attaining the Goal

Paul sought to “know” Christ in “the power of His resurrection,” “the fellowship of His sufferings,” and through conformity to “His deathfor a revealed purpose, expressed in verse eleven:

I may attain to the resurrection [out-resurrection] from the dead. (Philippians 3:11)

And this out-resurrection to which Paul sought to attain had to do with “the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus” (Philippians 3:14).

The word “resurrection” in verse eleven is a translation of the Greek word, exanastasis.  This is the same word used in the preceding verse relative to Christ, but without the preposition ek prefixed to the word, as in verse eleven (ex is the form this preposition takes when prefixed to words beginning with a vowel — thus, exanastasis).

The preposition ek means “out of,” and when prefixed to anastasis, as in Philippians 3:11 (the only occurrence in the New Testament), the word should properly be translated “out-resurrection” (ref. The New Testament, an Expanded Translation, by Kenneth Wuest).

The compound word, anastasis (“resurrection” [Philippians 3:10]), literally means “to stand up” (ana means “up,” and stasis means “to stand”).  When referring to the dead, it means “to stand up” from the place of death (“to be resurrected”).  Exanastasis, on the other hand, means “to stand up out of”; and if a deceased person were in view, the word would have to refer to that person standing up out (“being resurrected out,” an “out-resurrection”) from among others (others not raised from the dead at this time).

The word exanastasis though is not used referring to bodily resurrection in verse eleven, for there is no such thing in Scripture as selective resurrection among Christians.  Rather it is used referring to certain Christians being allowed “to stand up out of” (i.e., being elevated above) other Christians.  This is something that will occur as a result of decisions and determinations made at the judgment seat.  This is where the separation of Christians will occur (set forth by the word exanastasis), not at the time of the previous bodily resurrection of Christians.

The Author and Finisher of the Faith

“Faith” in Hebrews 12:2 is not “our faith,” as in the English translation, but “the faith” (note that “our” is in italics [KJV], indicating that it has been supplied by the translators). The word is articular in the Greek text and is a reference to the same faith seen in both 1 Timothy 6:12 and Jude 1:3.  1 Timothy 6:12 reads,

Fight the good fight of [the] faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto you are also called and have professed a good profession before many witnesses.

This verse could be better translated,

Strive [Strain every muscle in your being] in the good contest [the race] of the faith; lay hold on life for the age, whereunto you are also called . . . .

The word “strive” in the latter rendering is a translation of the Greek word, agonizomai, from which we derive our English word, “agonize”; and the word “contest” is from the Greek word agon, the noun form of the verb agonizomai.

Then Jude 1:3 reads,

Beloved, while I was very diligent to write to you concerning our common salvation, I found it necessary to write to you exhorting you to contend earnestly for the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints.

The words “contend earnestly” are a translation of the Greek word epagonizomai, an intensified form of the word agonizomai used in 1 Timothy 6:12.  This part of the verse could be better translated, “earnestly strive [‘earnestly strain every muscle of your being’] for the faith”; and understanding this passage in the light of 1 Timothy 6:12, earnestly striving for the faith is not defending the faith, as some expositors suggest, but a striving with respect to the faith.  Such a striving has to do with remaining faithful to one’s calling within the house, properly running the race, i.e., earnestly striving in the race of the faith.

Christ is both the “Author [the Originator, Founder]” and “Finisher [the One who carries through to completion]” of “the faith.”  He is the “Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the Ending . . . .” (Revelation 1:8).  And we are to fix our eyes upon Him, as we look away from anything that could distract, and run the race with patient endurance.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ref. in this site Run to Win BOOK, Ch. 2.


Word Document:  Participation in the Race by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Run to Win BOOK
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast
Foreword
 
The race in which Christians presently find themselves is, in the light of Hebrews 11:1ff and other related Scriptures, a race of the faith (cf. 2 Timothy 4:7).  The “saving of the soul” is in view (Hebrews 10:39), which is what Peter in his first epistle referred to as “the end [goal]” of the Christian’s faith as he runs the race — “Receiving the end [goal] of your faith, even the salvation of your souls” (1 Peter 1:9).  And the saving or losing of one’s soul has to do with occupying or being denied a position with Christ in His kingdom (cf. Matthew16:24-17:5; 25:14-30; Luke 19:12-27).
 
Thus, the race in which Christians are presently engaged is being run with a kingdom in view; and it is being run, more specifically, with a view to proffered positions on the throne with God’s Son in that kingdom.
 
This is what is at stake.  And there can be no higher prize than that of one day being elevated from a servant in the Lord’s house on this earth to a co-regent with Christ on His throne in the heavens.
 
How many Christians though know these things?  How many, for that matter, are even interested?  Christians talk about being saved and going to heaven, though most don’t have the slightest idea concerning what is involved in saved man’s association with the heavens.
 
Being saved, with a corresponding assurance of heaven, is often looked upon as an end in itself.  However, if such were the case, where would the race in which we are presently engaged fit in the Christian life?  It couldn’t, for one’s eternal salvation and assurance of heaven are based entirely on Christ’s finished work, completely apart from the race.
 
One is saved with the race in view, and the race is for a revealed purpose.  The teaching so prevalent today that views salvation only in the light of eternal verities — i.e., one’s eternal destiny is either Heaven or Hell, depending on the person’s saved or unsaved status, with that being the end of the matter — is a theology that completely ignores and obscures the Word of the Kingdom.  Teachings concerning the importance of salvation have not been balanced with teachings concerning the purpose for salvation.
 
If ever there was a group of individuals on the earth with something to live for or something to die for, it is Christians. They are in possession of the highest of all possible callings.  But in spite of this, the world has never seen a group quite like those comprising Christendom today — a group of individuals who could profess so much but really profess so little.
 
The message is there, but where are the Christians who know and understand these things?  The race is presently being run, but where are the serious contenders?  The offer to ascend the throne with Christ has been extended, but where are those who have fixed their eyes on this goal?
Chapter One
Preparation for the Race

Therefore we also, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin that so easily ensnares us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us,

looking unto Jesus, the Author and Finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. (Hebrews 12:1-2)

The epistle to the Hebrews is a book in which the author continually draws his spiritual lessons from the Old Testament Scriptures.  And this is a book that deals primarily, not with the salvation that we presently possess, but with the salvation of the soul.  The author of this book, rather than directing his main focus upon the events of Calvary, focuses instead upon that which Calvary makes possible.

Man has been saved for a purpose and this purpose is the same as the purpose for his creation almost 6,000 years ago.  Man was created to “have dominion” (Genesis 1:26-28), and man has been saved with this same “dominion” in view.

It is this dominion, rather than the message concerning eternal salvation itself, which forms the crux of that which the writer of Hebrews presents in his epistle.  There is a repeated look back to Calvary (Hebrews 1:3; 2:9; 7:27; 9:12, 26; 10:12; 11:4, 17-19), for everything is based on the Son’s finished work of redemption (cf. Genesis 3:15).  But Calvary is not where the author of this epistle places the emphasis.  He places the emphasis upon the purpose for man’s redemption, which involves possessing dominion in complete accord with the opening verses of Genesis.

This is really what the whole of Scripture is about — God providing redemption for fallen man, with a purpose in view.  This is why the writer of Hebrews could reach back into the Old Testament and call attention to numerous verses and sections of Scripture in order to teach deep spiritual truths surrounding the reason for man’s redemption.

The matter could be looked upon within the same framework as Christ drawing from the Old Testament Scriptures in Luke 24:27-31 to reveal numerous truths surrounding His person and work to the two disciples on the Emmaus road.  Beginning “at Moses and all the prophets, He expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning Himself” (Luke 24:27; cf. Luke 24:44-45).  He could do this because all of the Old Testament scriptures were about Him.

And since the Son is the “appointed Heir of all things” (Hebrews 1:2; cf. Genesis 24:36; 25:5; Psalm 2:8; 110:1ff; Daniel 7:13-14; Luke 19:12), the Old Testament scriptures, dealing with the Son, likewise deal with the Son’s inheritance.  Thus, the writer of Hebrews could derive teachings from Old Testament Scriptures concerning the Son’s inheritance — an inheritance having to do with dominion (Hebrews 1:5; cf. Psalm 2:7-8) — in order to deal with the purpose for man’s salvation, which has to do with this same inheritance and dominion (cf. Hebrews 1:9; 3:14).

A number of Messianic passages are quoted in Hebrews chapter one, and the writer then immediately leads into the thought of an inheritance set before Christians (Hebrews 1:14).  This is called “so great a salvation” in Hebrews 2:3 and is connected in Hebrews 2:5, 10 with dominion over the earth as “sons,” exercising the rights of primogeniture.

The main purpose for the present dispensation is given in what could be looked upon as the key verse in the book of Hebrews: “For it was fitting for Him, for whom are all thing, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons to glory . . . .” (Hebrews 2:10).  The great burden of Hebrews is not that of rescuing the unsaved from the lake of fire but that of delivering the ones already so rescued (John 3:18) safely through their present pilgrim journey to the goal of their calling.

Rather than the book being a call unto salvation for the unsaved, it is a call to Christ’s “kingdom and glory” for the saved (cf. 1 Thessalonians 2:12).  Its message is directed to those who are already the “children of God.”  And this message, built around five major warnings in the book, centers on the Christians’ present pilgrim journey in view of the coming manifestation of the “sons of God” (Romans 8:19), when Christ will bring the “many sons” of Hebrews 2:10 “to glory” (cf. Romans 8:18, 23; Hebrews 2:5).  These “many sons” will exercise the rights of the firstborn as co-heirs with Christ during the coming Messianic Era.

Beyond chapter two, the book of Hebrews continues its teaching, as before, through constant reference to the Old Testament Scriptures.  Chapter three begins by referring to the Christians’ calling, which is “heavenly”; and the author takes all of chapter three and part of chapter four to call attention to the journey of the Israelites as they left Egypt under Moses and headed toward an inheritance reserved for them in another land.  And this is set forth as a type of the Christians’ present journey toward an inheritance reserved for them in another land (cf. 1 Peter 1:4).

For the Israelites, an earthly inheritance was in view; for Christians, a heavenly inheritance is in view.  And that which befell the Israelites on their pilgrim journey (i.e., falling short of the goal of their calling) can also befall Christians on their pilgrim journey.  This is the warning that the Spirit of God goes to great lengths to clearly set forth through the author of the book of Hebrews, not only in chapters three and four but also in Hebrews 6:4-9 and Hebrews 10:23ff.

The latter part of chapter four moves into teachings concerning the present high priestly ministry of Christ (that is patterned after the order of Aaron), and then in chapter five the book moves into a discussion of things concerning the future ministry of Christ when He will come forth as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek.”  Then, in chapters six through ten both the Aaronic and Melchizedek priesthoods are in view, placing the emphasis not only upon Christ’s present ministry on our behalf in the heavenly sanctuary but also upon His future ministry when the results of His present ministry will be realized — that day when He will rule the earth as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek.”

This entire section in Hebrews terminates with a warning concerning the “willful sin” (Hebrews 10:26).  There is no sacrifice for a willful sin. Instead, only judgment awaits the perpetrators.

Contextually (Hebrews 10:19-22), one might think that the willful sin in verse twenty-six (for which there is no sacrifice) would be a Christian’s refusal to avail himself of Christ’s present high priestly ministry.  Within this line of thinking, though the sacrifice exists, there would be no sacrifice for his unconfessed sins (for a Christian refusing to confess his sins would be refusing the provided sacrifice).

But Christians harboring sins of the flesh and refusing to confess these sins cannot possibly be that which they are warned against in Hebrews 10:26.  This verse continues the thought from the immediately preceding verses (Hebrews 10:23-25), and the thought has nothing whatsoever to do with Christians confessing (or not confessing) their sins.

Nor can the willful sin in this verse be thought of in the broad sense of sins committed by Christians in a willful, a deliberate, or a knowing manner.  If the truth were known, it could probably easily be shown that most sins committed by Christians would fall into a singular category — things that Christians knew were sins before they committed them, knew were sins during the time in which they were committing them, and knew were sins after they had committed them.

The only possible way to properly understand the willful sin in Hebrews 10:26, for which there is no sacrifice, is to view this sin, contextually, within the book of Hebrews where it is found.  And, contextually, within this book, only one thing awaits Christians who sin willfully — “a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which will devour the adversaries” (Hebrews 10:27).

(Christians sinning willfully in Hebrews 10:26 is simply another facet of exactly the same thing seen in the previous two major warnings in the book [in Hebrews 3; 4; 6].  For additional information on the willful sin, refer to the author’s book, Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK, in this site, and see Sinning Willfully in Ch. 3.)

Then, closing out chapter ten, the converse of that seen in the willful sin is dealt with.  Attention is called to the “great reward,” “the promise,” Christ’s return, the necessity of Christians living “by faith,” and “the saving of the soul” (Hebrews 10:35-39).

This then leads naturally into chapter eleven, which records numerous accounts of faithful servants of the Lord in the Old Testament.  Over and over these individuals are said to have acted, “by faith.”  That is, they believed what God had to say about the matter, which resulted in their acting accordingly.

Chapter eleven forms a climax to all which has proceeded.  Individuals in the Old Testament pleased God one way — “By faith.”  And the necessity of exercising faith in order to please God is just as true today as it was then.  An individual coming to God “must believe [exercise faith] that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him” (Hebrews 11:6).  There is no other way.

Individuals in chapter eleven were moved to do certain things because of their faith, because they believed God.  Such actions (works) emanated out of faith and brought faith to its proper goal, which is spoken of in 1 Peter 1:9 as the salvation of one’s soul (cf. Ephesians 2:10).  And this is the same salvation upon which the author of Hebrews focuses his readers’ attention.  Works emanating out of faith which, in turn, result in faith being brought to its proper goal — the salvation of one’s soul — is exactly what is in view in Hebrews chapter eleven.  The verse leading into this chapter refers to the saving of the soul (Hebrews 10:39), and then, beginning in chapter eleven, the same thing is taught as in 1 Peter 1:4-9.

Chapter twelve then forms the capstone to the whole matter.  The writer’s exhortations and instructions in the first two verses reflect, in a broad sense, back on everything that he has previously said. Christians are in a race (cf. 1 Corinthians 9:24-27; 2 Timothy 4:7-8); and the writer’s exhortations and instructions, based on what has previously been said, outline for Christians exactly how to run the race after the fashion necessary to win the prize.

The Great Cloud of Witnesses

Chapter twelve begins with “Wherefore” in the English text (“Therefore” in a number of translations), which is the translation of a Greek inferential particle (Toigaroun), pointing to the logical conclusion of a matter.  The word could perhaps be better translated in this instance, “For that very reason then . . . .” The reference is a continuation of the thought in the immediately preceding verse, which sums up that which is taught throughout chapter eleven — certain Old Testament and New Testament saints being “made perfect [brought to the goal of their calling]” together through faith (Hebrews 11:40).

The word “perfect” in this verse is from the same word in the Greek text translated “perfect” in James 2:22 (teleioo).  In James, “faith” is said to be made perfect through “works,” which is the identical concept taught throughout Hebrews chapter eleven.  In fact, the two examples used in James to illustrate how faith is made perfect through works (brought to completion, brought to its proper goal [as in 1 Peter 1:9]) are also listed in Hebrews (cf. James 2:21-25; Hebrews 11:17-19, 31).  Some Old Testament saints, through faith,

 . . . subdued kingdoms, worked righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, became valiant in battle, turned to flight the armies of the aliens. . . . received their dead raised to life again . . . . (Hebrews 11:33-35a)

Others though had opposite experiences. They, through faith,

. . . were tortured . . . had trial of mockings and scourgings, yes, and of chains and imprisonment. They were stoned; they were sawn in two, were tempted, and were slain with the sword. They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented . . . They wandered in deserts and mountains, in dens and caves of the earth. (Hebrews 11:35-38 [35b])

Regardless of the experiences that these Old Testament saints were called to enter into, each “obtained a good report through faith [lit. ‘bore a favorable witness through faith’].”  The point of the matter though is the fact that not a single one received “the promise” (Hebrews 11:39).  The “reward,” the reception of “the promise” (cf. Hebrews 11:26, 39), awaits a future day.

The day when Old Testament saints will receive “the promise” is the same day Christians will also receive “the promise,” which is Messianic in its scope of fulfillment.  And “the promise” is heavenly, not earthly (Hebrews 3:1; 11:10-16).  The realization of this promise by Old Testament and New Testament saints has to do with both groups being brought to the goal of their calling, i.e., both groups occupying positions in the kingdom of the heavens as co-heirs with Christ during the coming age.

The nation of Israel was made the repository for both heavenly and earthly promises and blessings during Old Testament times (Genesis 14:18, 19; 22:17-18); and certain Old Testament saints had a proper respect for the “reward” in connection with heavenly promises and blessings (Hebrews 11:8-16), and thereby governed their lives accordingly.
 
And even though the nation of Israel rejected the proffered kingdom of the heavens at Christ’s first coming, resulting in the heavenly portion of the kingdom being taken from the nation (Matthew 21:43), Old Testament saints who qualified to occupy positions in the kingdom of the heavens will still realize these positions when the promise is received.

The fact that the nation of Israel rejected the proffered kingdom at Christ’s first coming cannot nullify that which had occurred, “by faith,” in the lives of numerous Israelites prior to that time.  And, according to Hebrews chapter eleven, this entire line of thought appears to even go back behind the beginning of the nation of Israel, all the way back to the time of Abel (Hebrews 11:4-7).

And it is apparent that those from Old Testament days who occupy positions with Christ in the kingdom of the heavens will include not only certain individuals from the seed of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob but certain individuals from the two-thousand-year period preceding Abraham as well (cf. Matthew 8:11; Luke 13:28-29).  Note that Hebrews chapter eleven includes individuals from this period (Abel, Enoch, and Noah).

The thought in Hebrews 11:40, concluding the chapter dealing with the faith exhibited by numerous Old Testament saints and leading into chapter twelve, is often misunderstood. The thought in this verse is not at all that God has provided something better for Christians than for the Old Testament saints previously mentioned.  This verse, in order to properly continue the thought from the preceding verse (concerning Old Testament saints not having received the promise), could perhaps be better translated,

God having provided something better [for them], which concerns us, that apart from us they might not be made perfect [that apart from us they might not be brought to the goal of their calling]. (Hebrews 11:40)

Certain saints from both Old Testament days and New Testament days, through faith, will inherit the promises together, at the same time and place.  The faith of both will have been made perfect, brought to its proper goal, through works (works emanating out of their faith), and this will result in the salvation of their souls.  They will be brought to this goal together, which is what God in His omnipotence and omniscience had foreseen and thus revealed in this verse.

(The rulers in the kingdom of the heavens who will exercise power with Christ from His throne will be comprised of saints from more than just the present dispensation.  Even Tribulation martyrs will be included in this group [Revelation 20:4-6].  There, thus, seems to be a first-fruits, harvest, and gleanings aspect to the matter. The first-fruits would be comprised of individuals from the Old Testament, the main harvest would be comprised of individuals from the present dispensation, and the gleanings would be comprised of individuals coming out of the Great Tribulation.)

The great “cloud of witnesses” presently surrounding Christians (Hebrews 12:1), forming an example and encouragement for Christians to exercise faith in their present pilgrim journey, as they exercised faith in their past pilgrim journey, can only be the saints mentioned in the previous chapter.  These “witnesses” are not to be thought of as presently viewing Christians as spectators, but rather as ones who bore witness, through faith, at times in the past.

Rather than these witnesses viewing Christians, the thought is actually the opposite. Christians are the ones who view them, through that which has been recorded about their lives in Scripture.  And through viewing their walk “by faith” during times past, Christians can derive instruction and encouragement for their own walk “by faith” today.

The word in the Greek text translated “witnesses” is the noun form of the participle translated “having obtained a good report” in Hebrews 11:39.  In this verse, those previously mentioned obtained a good report through their actions. That is, they bore witness through faith, which resulted in works.  And the same thought is set forth two verses later, at the beginning of the next chapter, in Hebrews 12:1.

The great “cloud of witnesses” in Hebrews 12:1 is comprised of those in chapter eleven, set forth as an example for Christians today.  Faith resulted in their entering into numerous experiences at different times in the past, being victorious; and faith will result in the same for Christians today.  Then, in that future day, all those in view (faithful Old Testament and faithful New Testament saints alike) will be brought to the goal of faith and obtain the promise together.

Weights That Can Hinder

The great cloud of witnesses surrounding us finished their pilgrim journey in a victorious manner, and we are exhorted to finish our pilgrim journey after the same fashion. Paul, during the course of his pilgrim journey, said,

But none of these things move me [bonds, afflictions, other things which should befall him], neither count I my life dear to myself [cf. Philippians 1:21], so that I might finish my course with joy . . . . (Acts 20:24)

And Christians are to exhibit the same attitude toward their present pilgrim journey, knowing that a “just reward” awaits them (Hebrews 2:2; 11:26).

Paul pictured himself as being in a race (1 Corinthians 9:24-27), which is the thought Hebrews 12:1-2 presents.  The pilgrim walk is a race that is to be run “by faith”; and Paul’s burning desire was to finish the race in a victorious manner.  He didn’t want to find himself having to drop out along the way because of exhaustion, or find himself disqualified at the end by not having observed the rules (2 Timothy 2:5).

And we’re told that Paul succeeded in victoriously finishing the race that he had set out to run. Near the end of his life, in 2 Timothy 4:7-8, he wrote,

I have fought a [‘the’] good fight, I have finished my course [Acts20:24], I have kept the faith:

Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing.

Numerous things can hinder a runner in a race, and these things are referred to as weights in Hebrews 12:1.  The thought is taken from practices of athletes preparing for the ancient Olympic Games.  Participants training for a race would wear weights around their ankles, waist, and wrists in order to help build their muscles and endurance; then “every weight” would be removed prior to actually running the race.

This type conditioning is a common practice in athletic events today.  A baseball player, for example, often swings his bat with weights affixed immediately prior to taking his turn at bat.  But no baseball player steps up to the plate with the weights still affixed to his bat.

Roger Bannister, the first man to run a mile in less than four minutes, tells how he trained by running in the sand and running uphill to condition himself.  But when it came time to run the race and go for the record, the surface upon which he ran was hard, and the race was run on level ground.

The thought though is not that we are to wear weights as we train for the race, for no Christian trains for the race after this fashion.  Every Christian is presently in the race, not training for a race which lies ahead.  A Christian cannot choose whether or not he wants to enter the race.  Every Christian has already been entered.  He was entered at the time of his salvation.  And, because of this, he is exhorted to lay aside every weight that could impede his successfully running and completing the race.

The Lord brings us through various trials, testing, and experiences as we study the Word and run the race, allowing us to progressively grow from immaturity to maturity (James 1:2-4).  This is the only counterpart to the conditioning and training process that an athlete undergoes prior to the race.  For Christians, this training and conditioning process occurs during the course of the race; and the better equipped Christians are spiritually (the more they will have grown from immaturity to maturity), the better equipped they will be to run the race in a satisfactory manner.

Weights which Christians are to lay aside as they run the race are not necessarily things sinful in and of themselves.  One’s appetite for spiritual things may have the edge removed by indulgence in any number of things, and what may be a weight for one Christian in this realm may not necessarily be a weight for another.

A “weight” is simply anything which can impede one’s progress in the race of the faith.  Anything which deadens or dulls one’s sensitivity to spiritual things can only hinder his maximum efficiency and thus impede his progress in the race, being a weight.

No serious runner in the ancient Olympic Games would ever have given any thought at all to running while carrying something that could impede his movement or ability to run.  His training weights were put aside and his long-flowing garment that he normally wore on the street was removed.  He, as runners in athletic contests today, wore only that which was absolutely necessary.

(Participants in the original Olympic games actually ran naked, with men being the only spectators present [reflecting on these early games, our word “gymnasium” comes from the Greek word gumnos, meaning “naked”].)

A runner in the ancient Olympic Games ran after a fashion that would provide him with the best opportunity to win.  And any Christian, serious about also running to win, must run after the same fashion.  He must lay aside any encumbrance that could hinder his progress.

In the course of the parable of the Sower in Matthew 13:3-8 and the explanation that follows (Matthew 13:18-23), the Lord mentioned several weights that could hinder one in the race.  In the third part of the parable (Matthew 13:7, 22), the individual sown among thorns (Matthew 13:22 should literally read, “He also that was sown among thorns…”) allowed three things to “choke the word [i.e., to choke ‘the word of the kingdom’ (Matthew 13:19)]” and cause him to become “unfruitful”:

1) The “care of this world [‘age’].”

2) The “deceitfulness of riches.”

3) The “pleasures of this life” (see Luke 8:14). 

The person sown among thorns was in a position to bring forth fruit, which indicates that the Lord was referring to His dealings with the saved, not the unsaved.  Only the saved are in a position to bring forth fruit, or, as the rich young ruler in Matthew 19:16ff, in a position to accumulate “treasure in heaven.”  But the cares of this present age, accumulated wealth, and pleasures which the present life afford (all interrelated) can and will — if one does not properly conduct himself within the framework of each — produce a barren life, resulting in no accumulated treasure in heaven.

Christians today, as possibly never before, are faced with problems in this whole overall realm.  The commercial world has been busy providing man with every pleasure and convenience that he can afford, and man has set his sights on monetary gain so that he can live “the good life.”  This is the direction that the world has gone, and too often Christians have allowed themselves to be caught up in many of the ways and practices of the world.

The end result of the whole matter can be easily seen throughout practically any church across the country today.  The Word of the Kingdom is not being taught from the pulpit, those in the pew know little to nothing about this message, and Christians are so weighed down with encumbrances that many of them have never been able to even get off the starting blocks in the race of the faith.

It is simply the Laodicean Church, prophesied to exist at the end of the present dispensation — a church so overcome by the ways and practices of the world that it is difficult, if not impossible, to tell where the world ends and Christianity begins.

Any Christian serious about the race in which he finds himself will run after a manner that will allow him to win.  The first order of business is the putting aside of any encumbrance that would impede his progress.  A Christian must not allow himself to be caught up in any of the ways and practices of the world after a fashion that could be considered as weights in the race.

There’s nothing whatsoever wrong with certain activities in the world, the possession of wealth, etc.  The problem comes when a Christian becomes involved in these areas, or any other area, to the extent that these things become encumbrances and that impedes his progress in the race.  They would then be considered “weights,” necessitating corrective action, for “whatsoever is not of faith is sin” (Romans 14:23).

The Besetting Sin

The sin “that so easily ensnare us” as we run the race is not a reference to different sins for different Christians, depending on what may be thought of as a particular Christian’s weakness in a certain realm.  This sin is the same for every Christian, and the realm of weakness is also the same for every Christian.

Any Christian’s weakness in any realm can always be traced back to the same central weakness — a weakness really in only one realm.  The sin that “so easily ensnares” Christians is a reference to this central weakness.  The word “sin” is articular in the Greek text, referring to a specific sin; and, contextually (Romans 11), this sin can only be understood as one thing — a lack of faith.

A lack of faith is responsible for the multitude of problems that surface in the lives of Christians.  Spiritual weakness produced by a lack of faith will manifest itself numerous ways, causing Christians to view certain weaknesses after different fashions.  One may see himself as being weak in one realm and view something connected with that realm as his besetting sin; another may see himself as being weak in a different realm and view something connected with that realm as his besetting sin.  Such though is not the case at all. Problems in both realms stem from the same central problem — a lack of faith on the part of both individuals.

The question, simply put, is, “What has happened to cause you to lose confidence in God?” Or “Why have you chosen not to believe God about this matter?”

God has made the necessary provision for equipping and training Christians in the race (cf. Ephesians 4:11-13; James 1:2-4), He has made certain promises concerning what He will do for Christians as they run the race of the faith (e.g., 1 Corinthians 10:13), and He has provided instructions on how to successfully run the race (Hebrews 12:1-2). God is very interested in seeing every Christian run in a successful manner.

No Christian has been enrolled in the race to fail.

Though all of this is true, numerous Christians pay little attention to that which God has stated in this realm.  Their interest lies elsewhere, and spiritual matters connected with the race are of little moment to them.

Such Christians will ultimately fall along the pilgrim pathway, as the Israelites under Moses fell in the wilderness.  They, as the Israelites who fell under Moses, will fall on the right side of the blood but on the wrong side of the goal of their calling.  On the other hand, numerous other Christians heed that which God has said.  They have a proper respect for “the reward.”  They exercise faith and run the race in a manner that will provide victory.

Such Christians, rather than falling along the pilgrim pathway, as the Israelites under Moses fell in the wilderness, will ultimately realize the goal of their calling.  They, as Caleb and Joshua, will have believed God, gained the victory, and be allowed to enter into the land of their inheritance.  They will come into possession of “so great a salvation,” the salvation of their souls (Hebrews 2:3; 10:39).
Chapter Two
Participation in the Race

Therefore we also, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin that so easily ensnares us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us,

looking to Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. (Hebrews 12:1-2)

Christians are in a race, and the highest of all possible prizes is being extended as an encouragement for them to run the race after a manner that will result in victory.  In Hebrews 12:1-2, the Spirit of God has provided Christians with instructions concerning how this race is to be run, and any Christian running the race after the revealed fashion can be assured that he will finish the contest in a satisfactory manner.  On the other hand though, any Christian not so following these provided instructions can, under no circumstances, expect victory in the contest.

If ever there was a group of individuals who should be preparing themselves for that which lies ahead, it is Christians.  God has set aside an entire dispensation lasting 2,000 years to acquire a bride for His Son, who will rule the earth during the coming age as co-regent with Him.  Positions among those who will form the bride are to be earned, not entered into strictly on the basis of one’s eternal salvation.  And even among those who eventually enter into these positions, there will be no equality.  Rather, there will be numerous gradations of positions held by those occupying the throne as co-regents with Christ in that day.

Christians will receive positions in Christ’s kingdom exactly commensurate with their performance in the race.  That is to say, positions with Christ in the coming age will be assigned to household servants in perfect keeping with their faithfulness to delegated responsibility during the present dispensation, for faithfulness after this fashion is how Christians run the race.

There will be “a just recompense of reward” for each and every Christian after the race has been run (Hebrews 2:2; 11:26), which is the biblical way of saying that exact payment will be given for services rendered.  And such payment will be dispensed at the judgment seat following an evaluation of the services rendered in the house.

The one thing that consumed Paul, governing his every move following the point of his salvation, was being able to successfully complete the race in which he had been entered.  Paul knew that he was saved and that he would go to be with the Lord when he died (2 Corinthians 5:6-8; 1 Timothy 1:15, 16).  He spent no time rethinking circumstances surrounding his salvation experience to make certain he was really saved; nor did he live after a certain fashion out of fear that he could possibly one day lose his salvation — something which Paul knew to be an impossibility (Romans 8:35-39).  Rather, Paul set his eyes on a goal out ahead, a goal that salvation made possible (Philippians 3:7-14).

The race in which Christians presently find themselves is, in the light of Hebrews 11:1ff and other related scriptures, a race of the faith (cf. 2 Timothy 4:7).  The “saving of the soul” is in view (Hebrews 10:39), which is what Peter in his first epistle referred to as “the end [goal]” of the Christian’s faith as he runs the race — “Receiving the end [goal] of your faith, even the salvation of your souls” (1 Peter 1:9).  And the saving or losing of one’s soul has to do with occupying or being denied a position with Christ in His kingdom (cf. Matthew 16:24-17:5; 25:14-30; Luke 19:12-27).

Thus, the race in which Christians are presently engaged is being run with a kingdom in view; and it is being run, more specifically, with a view to proffered positions on the throne with God’s Son in that kingdomThis is what is at stake.  And there can be no higher prize than that of one day being elevated from a servant in the Lord’s house on this earth to a co-regent with Christ on His throne in the heavens.

How many Christians though know these things?  How many, for that matter, are even interested?  Christians talk about being saved and going to heaven, though most don’t have the slightest idea concerning what is involved in saved man’s association with the heavens.

Being saved, with a corresponding assurance of heaven, is often looked upon as an end in itself.  However, if such were the case, where would the race in which we are presently engaged fit in the Christian life?  It couldn’t, for one’s eternal salvation and assurance of heaven are based entirely on Christ’s finished work, completely apart from the race.

One is saved with the race in view, and the race is for a revealed purpose.  The teaching so prevalent today that views salvation only in the light of eternal verities — i.e., one’s eternal destiny is either Heaven or Hell, depending on the person’s saved or unsaved status, with that being the end of the matter — is a theology that completely ignores and obscures the Word of the Kingdom.  Teachings concerning the importance of salvation have not been balanced with teachings concerning the purpose for salvation.

If ever there was a group of individuals on the earth with something to live for or something to die for, it is Christians.  They are in possession of the highest of all possible callings.  But in spite of this, the world has never seen a group quite like those comprising Christendom today — a group of individuals who could profess so much but really profess so little.

The message is there, but where are the Christians who know and understand these things?  The race is presently being run, but where are the serious contenders?  The offer to ascend the throne with Christ has been extended, but where are those who have fixed their eyes on this goal?

Run with Patience

After one lays aside “every weight” (any encumbrance that could prevent maximum efficiency in the race) and “the sin that so easily ensnares us” (lack of faith [ref. Hebrews 11]), he is then to run the race “with endurance.”

Endurance” is a translation of the Greek word hupomone, which could perhaps be better translated, “patient endurance.”  The thought has to do with patiently enduring whatever may come your way (trials, testing) as you run the race and keep your eyes fixed on the goal.

Hupomone is the word used in James 1:3-4:

Knowing that the testing of your faith produces patience [patient endurance].

But let patience [patient endurance] have its perfect work, that you may be perfect and complete, lacking nothing.

Trials and testing are a means that God uses to work patient endurance in the lives of His people; and a person, in turn, is to patiently endure through whatever trials and testing the Lord may send his way.  Patient endurance is to be exercised at all times, and patient endurance through trials and testing of this nature will gradually result in the person reaching the desired goal in the race of the faith.

One is to allow patient endurance to “have her perfect [end-time] work.”  This is not something that occurs overnight or in a short period of time, but this is something that progressively occurs during the entire course of the race.

And, with respect to the preceding, as seen in Romans 8:28, “all things [trials, testing, patient endurance]” are working together for good in the lives of those called according to God’s purpose.  Nothing happens by accident within God’s sovereign will and purpose for an individual; everything occurs by divine design.  Man can see only the present while patiently undergoing trials and testing (except that part of the future revealed in God’s Word, which he sees “by faith”).  But God sees the complete future, along with the present.  He sees the complete outcome of that which is presently occurring.

(Note, for example, men such as Joseph and Moses.  Joseph couldn’t see the end result of God working in his life while in an Egyptian prison; nor could Moses see the end of the matter while herding sheep in Midian. God though ultimately exalted Joseph to a position on the throne in Egypt, and He later used Moses to lead His people out of Egypt.

And God is working after a similar fashion in the lives of Christians today, calling upon them to patiently endure trials and testing, all for a revealed purpose.)

Patient endurance being allowed to have its end-time work will result in the individual being “perfect and entire, wanting nothing.”  That is, it will result in the individual being brought to the desired goal through the progressive working of the transformation (the metamorphosis) in Romans 12:2 (a work of the Spirit of God within the life of a Christian as he patiently endures through trials and testing, bringing about a progression from immaturity to maturity).  The goal of the Spirit of God working in the life of a believer after this fashion is to ultimately produce a mature Christian, who lacks nothing.

Thus “patience” and “endurance” are the two inseparable key words in this respect.  A Christian is to always exercise patience, and he is to always exercise endurance with his patience.  The race in which we are engaged is not one to be run over a short period of time but one to be run over the long haul.  It is not a race for sprinters, though one may be called upon to sprint at times in the race.  Rather, it is a race for marathon runners, set over a long-distance course.  This is the reason one must run with patient endurance.

Sprinting doesn’t really require patience of this nature; nor does it require one to pace himself after the fashion required to be successful in a long-distance race.  In sprinting, one exerts a maximum burst of speed over a short distance, knowing that his body can endure for the short time required to run the race.  However, one has to properly pace himself in the long-distance race in order to endure, exercising patience throughout the course of the race.

If he allows himself to drop below his pace, he will not be continuing to exert the maximum effort his body can endure for the distance required, possibly resulting in defeat in the race.  He may come in second or third rather than first, or he may not come in high enough to win a prize at all.  Or, on the other hand, if he pushes himself above his pace, he will be placing a strain on his body beyond what it can endure for the distance required, possibly resulting in his having to drop out along the way and not finish the race at all.

The statement is sometimes heard in Christian circles, “I would rather burn out than rust out.”  This, of course, is an allusion to how one paces himself in the race of the faith; and those making this statement usually look upon “burn out” as something to be desired.

However, there’s a problem with the pace that would be exhibited by either “burn out” or “rust out.” “Burn out” is something that a person would experience who tried sprinting the long-distance race, and “rust out” is something that a person barely running would experience.  Neither would allow the runner to reach the goal.

This whole overall thought is alluded to by Paul in 2 Timothy 2:12 where he sets forth one requirement for reigning with Christ:  “If we endure, we shall also reign with Him…” The word “endure” in the Greek text is the verb form of the same word translated “patience [‘patient endurance’]” in James 1:3-4 and Hebrews 12:1 — hupomeno. Thus, 2 Timothy 2:12 should literally read,

If we patiently endure, we shall also reign with Him: if we deny Him [remaining within context, “if we deny Him with respect to patient endurance”], He will deny us [again, remaining within context, “He will deny us with respect to reigning with Him”].

Understanding that which the writer of Hebrews teaches about the race in Hebrews 12:1 and that which James teaches about progression in growth from immaturity to maturity in James 1:2-4, one can easily see what Paul had in mind when he used the verb form of this same word in 2 Timothy 2:12.  It’s very simple.  As noted in the previous comments within the verse, if we patiently endure in the race of the faith, we’ll be allowed to ascend the throne with Christ, for the one patiently enduring will have run the race after the correct fashion and will have finished his course in a satisfactory manner.

The same word translated “patience” in James 1:3-4 also appears in its verb form in James 1:12 (same as 2 Timothy 2:12):

Blessed is the man that endures [patiently endures] temptation; for when he has been approved, he will receive the crown of life that the Lord has promised to those that love Him. (James 1:12)

Thus, patient endurance in the race of the faith during the present time, allowing the runner to complete the race after the correct fashion and in a satisfactory manner, will result not only in the runner being approved before the judgment seat but also in his receiving the crown of life.

And James, as all other New Testament epistles, deals centrally with the salvation of the soul.  In James 1:21, after the author has dealt with patient endurance and the end result of such endurance — i.e., has dealt with how the race is to be run, along with the outcome of satisfactorily running the race — he then refers to “the implanted Word [that Word that is compatible with and natural for the new nature, the living Word of God]” as that “which is able to save your souls.”

The reception of the Word of God is able to bring about the salvation of one’s soul because it is this Word that the Spirit of God uses as He effects the metamorphosis of Romans 12:2.  And in association with this metamorphosis, the trying of one’s faith in James 1:3 cannot be done apart from a reception of the Word of God.

Faith “comes by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God” (Romans 10:17).  A Christian receives that which is compatible with and natural for his new nature.  He receives the living Word of God into his saved human spirit.  The indwelling Spirit of God then takes this living Word and progressively works the metamorphosis in the Christian’s life, progressively moving him from immaturity to maturity.  And a Christian passing through this experience correspondingly exercises patient endurance in the trials and testing of his faith, which is the manner in which he is to run and properly pace himself in the race of the faith.

The Christian life, the race in which we are presently engaged, progression from immaturity to maturity, and the goal of faith are all inseparably linked together after this fashion.

(For a more detailed discussion of the metamorphosis, refer to the author’s book, Salvation of the Soul BOOK, Chapters 3-5, in this site.)

Looking to Jesus

The writer of Hebrews instructs Christians, during the course of the race, to keep their eyes fixed on Jesus.  The Greek text though is much more explicit than the English translation.  There are two prepositions used in the writer’s instructions concerning “looking to Jesus”; and the first preposition, prefixed to the word “looking,” has not been translated at all.  The literal word-for-word rendering from the Greek text reads, “looking from to Jesus.”  The person looking to Jesus is to correspondingly look away from anything that could, at any time, result in distraction.

Jesus referred to this same truth when He said, 

No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God. (Luke 9:62)

Such an individual would have begun after the correct fashion by putting his hand to the plow.  He would be looking straight ahead to a point at the end of the row he was plowing, which, in the light of Hebrews 12:2, would presuppose that he had looked away from surrounding things.  Should he though, during the course of plowing a row in the field, begin to look around or look back, he would be taking his eyes off the point toward which he was moving at the end of the row.  He would no longer be looking away from anything that could distract and be looking toward the goal.

The distraction away from the goal would invariably result in the person straying off the course leading toward the goal.  And Jesus said that a man who could not keep his eyes fixed on the goal was not fit for the kingdom of God.

Paul stated the matter in these words in Philippians 3:13-14:

Brethren, I do not count myself to have apprehended, but one thing I do, forgetting those things that are behind and reaching foreword to those things that are ahead,

I press toward the goal for the prize of the upward call [high calling] of God in Christ Jesus.

And Paul, within this same framework in 1 Corinthians 9:26, said, “I therefore so run [run to obtain an incorruptible crown (1 Corinthians 9:24-25)], not as uncertainly . . . .”  That is, he didn’t run aimlessly; he didn’t wander back and forth from lane to lane on the track.  Rather, he had his eyes fixed on a goal, and he strained every muscle of his being as he moved straight ahead toward this goal.  His every action centered around one thing: completing the race in a manner that would allow him to win the prize.

The race of the faith in which Christians are presently engaged is thus not only to be run with “patient endurance” but the runners are to keep their eyes fixed on the goal out ahead.  And the manner in which the runners are to do this is to look away from anything that could distract as they look to Jesus.

1)  Knowing Christ

In Philippians 3:10 Paul wrote, “That I may know Him . . . .” Paul, of course, “knew” Christ insofar as his eternal salvation was concerned.  Thus, he had to be referencing to something beyond that which he had already experienced.  The remainder of the verse, along with the context, shows that Paul had in mind a progression in spiritual growth from initially knowing Christ to that of coming into possession of a knowledge that afforded him an intimate relationship with Christ; and he counted all things in his life “but loss” to accomplish this end (Philippians 3:8).

One attains knowledge of and begins to understand different things in life by spending time in the realm where he desires familiarity.  And knowledge gained is invariably commensurate with the time invested.  This is true in any aspect of life.

Christians attain knowledge of Christ through time invested in studying God’s Word, through time invested in studying the written Word, which reveals the living Word. Christians begin to understand more and more about Christ, about God’s plans and purposes surrounding His Son, through gaining knowledge of that which God says in His revelation to man.

There is a rudimentary knowledge of things, gained by investing a limited amount of time; and there are varying degrees of knowledge beyond that, gained by investing varying amounts of time.

A Christian cannot “know” Christ without spending time in the written Word, which reveals the living Word; and the more time one spends in this realm, the more he will move toward that intimate relationship that Paul, above everything else, sought.

This is the reason Christians are to look away from anything that could prove to be a distraction as they look unto Jesus.

According to Philippians 3:10, Paul sought to know Christ after this fashion in three realms:

a)  “the power of His resurrection”
b)  “the fellowship of His sufferings”
c)  “being conformed to His death”

a)  The power of His Resurrection

Death could not hold the One Who had come to accomplish the will of the Father (John 4:34; 6:38).  This was the Father’s “beloved Son [the One who would one day exercise the rights of the firstborn],” in whom the Father was “well pleased” (Matthew 3:17; cf. Psalm 2:7; Acts 13:33-34).  And this was the One who, at the end of His earthly ministry, could say, “I have glorified You on the earth: I have finished the work that You gave me to do” (John 17:4).

God raised Him from the dead (Acts 13:30), the Spirit raised Him from the dead (Romans 8:11), and Christ raised Himself from the dead (John 10:17-18; 11:25).  He then sat down at the Father’s right hand awaiting a future day — that day when His enemies would be made His “footstool” and He would rule the earth with “a rod of iron” (Psalm 2:6-9; 110:1ff; Hebrews 1:13-2:10).

According to Acts 13:30-34, Christ’s resurrection is inseparably connected with that future day when He will rule and reign.  The quotation in Acts 13:33, “You are my Son, this day have I begotten You,” refers, not to Christ’s resurrection per se, but to the purpose for His resurrection.  This is a quotation from the Psalm chapter two, which is clearly Messianic (cf. Psalm 2:6-9); and Christ was raised from the dead in order that God might fulfill His promise to His people (Acts 13:33) by giving to Christ “the sure mercies of David [lit., ‘the holy things of David’]” (Acts 13:34).  That is, Christ was raised from the dead in order that God might fulfill His promise concerning a coming Redeemer who would ascend “the throne of His father David” and “reign over the house of Jacob forever” (Luke 1:32-33; cf. 2 Samuel 7:12-16).

“All power” has been delivered into the hands of the Son (Matthew 28:18), and He has been raised from the dead and positioned at God’s right hand, the hand of power.  And in this position, with His Son in possession of all power, God has clearly stated to His Son: 

Sit at My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool . . . . (Psalm 110:1ff)

The Son seated at His Father’s right hand is not presently exercising the power that has been delivered into His hands; nor is He presently fulfilling the purpose for His resurrection as given in Psalms chapter 110.  But one day this will all change.

A day is coming when the Son will take possession of the kingdom that He has gone away to receive (Luke 19:12, 15).  The Father will give the kingdom to His Son (Daniel 7:9-14; cf. Revelation 11:15), and the Son will then come forth as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek,” exercising power and authority as He sits upon His Own throne (Psalm 110:2-4; cf. Hebrews 5:6-10; 6:20-7:21; Revelation 3:21).

It was these things that Paul had in mind when he said that he wanted to know Christ in “the power of His resurrection.”  As Christ was (and still is) seated with His Father on a throne from which power and authority emanates, awaiting the day of His own power on His Own throne, Paul wanted to be among those who would one day be allowed to ascend the throne with Christ and have a part in the exercise of that power.

b)  The Fellowship of His Sufferings

Sufferings followed in the wake of Christ’s ministry, and they followed in the wake of Paul’s ministry as well.  And sufferings will follow in the wake of anyone’s ministry who seeks to come into an intimate knowledge of Christ.

Yes, and all who desire to live godly in Christ Jesus will suffer persecution. (2 Timothy 3:12)

Persecution is the natural outcome of godly living.  And the “fellowship” of Christ’s sufferings has to do with possessing the mind of Christ concerning His and our sufferings (the word “fellowship,” from the Greek word koinonia, means to be “like-minded”).  It is looking upon our sufferings the same way Christ looked upon His sufferings.

And how did Christ look upon His sufferings? Note Hebrews 12:2.  Christ, relative to His sufferings,

. . . for the joy that was set before Him [the day when He would rule and reign] endured the cross, despising the shame [considering it to be a thing of little consequence in comparison] . . . . (Hebrews 12:2)

The apostles in the early Church rejoiced that “they were counted worthy to suffer shame” for Christ’s name.  Why?  Because they knew what lay beyond the sufferings.

1) Godliness, 2) Sufferings, and 3) Glory constitute the unchangeable order.  This was true in the life of Christ (Luke 24:25-26; John 17:4-5); and it will be equally true in the lives of His followers (Matthew 10:24; Acts 14:22; 1 Peter 4:12-13), for He has left us “an example” that we “should follow His steps” (1 Peter 2:21).

c)  Being Conformed to His death

The Greek word that Jesus used relative to laying down His life (John 10:15, 17) is psuche in the Greek text.  This is the same word translated “soul” numerous places throughout the New Testament.

This is the word used in Matthew 16:25-26, translated “life” twice in verse twenty-five and “soul” twice in verse twenty-six.  “Soul” and “life” are used interchangeably in this respect.

Christ laid his life down in order that He might “take it again” (John 10:17), which is essentially the same truth taught in Matthew 16:25-26 — “. . . whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall find it.”

Conformed” in the text is the translation of a Greek word that means to take on the same form.  A Christian is to conduct his life after the same fashion that Christ conducted His life, which moves toward death rather than life, for a revealed purpose (cf. John 12:24).  He is to take the same form as Christ in this respect in order that through losing his life during the present day he might gain his life during that coming day.  

And the entire matter is in connection with Christ coming “in the glory of his Father with His angels,” rewarding “every man according to his works,” and reigning in the “kingdom” that follows (Matthew 16:24-17:5).

2) Attaining the Goal

Paul sought to “know” Christ in “the power of His resurrection,” “the fellowship of His sufferings,” and through conformity to “His death” for a revealed purpose, expressed in verse eleven:

I may attain to the resurrection [out-resurrection] from the dead. (Philippians 3:11)

And this out-resurrection to which Paul sought to attain had to do with “the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus” (Philippians 3:14).

The word “resurrection” in verse eleven is a translation of the Greek word, exanastasis.  This is the same word used in the preceding verse relative to Christ, but without the preposition ek prefixed to the word, as in verse eleven (ex is the form this preposition takes when prefixed to words beginning with a vowel — thus, exanastasis).

The preposition ek means “out of,” and when prefixed to anastasis, as in Philippians 3:11 (the only occurrence in the New Testament), the word should properly be translated “out-resurrection” (ref. The New Testament, an Expanded Translation, by Kenneth Wuest).

The compound word, anastasis (“resurrection” [Philippians 3:10]), literally means “to stand up” (ana means “up,” and stasis means “to stand”).  When referring to the dead, it means “to stand up” from the place of death (“to be resurrected”).  Exanastasis, on the other hand, means “to stand up out of”; and if a deceased person were in view, the word would have to refer to that person standing up out (“being resurrected out,” an “out-resurrection”) from among others (others not raised from the dead at this time).

The word exanastasis though is not used referring to bodily resurrection in verse eleven, for there is no such thing in Scripture as selective resurrection among Christians.  Rather it is used referring to certain Christians being allowed “to stand up out of” (i.e., being elevated above) other Christians.  This is something that will occur as a result of decisions and determinations made at the judgment seat.  This is where the separation of Christians will occur (set forth by the word exanastasis), not at the time of the previous bodily resurrection of Christians.

The Author and Finisher of the Faith

“Faith” in Hebrews 12:2 is not “our faith,” as in the English translation, but “the faith” (note that “our” is in italics [KJV], indicating that it has been supplied by the translators). The word is articular in the Greek text and is a reference to the same faith seen in both 1 Timothy 6:12 and Jude 1:3.  1 Timothy 6:12 reads,

Fight the good fight of [the] faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto you are also called and have professed a good profession before many witnesses.

This verse could be better translated,

Strive [Strain every muscle in your being] in the good contest [the race] of the faith; lay hold on life for the age, whereunto you are also called . . . .

The word “strive” in the latter rendering is a translation of the Greek word, agonizomai, from which we derive our English word, “agonize”; and the word “contest” is from the Greek word agon, the noun form of the verb agonizomai.

Then Jude 1:3 reads,

Beloved, while I was very diligent to write to you concerning our common salvation, I found it necessary to write to you exhorting you to contend earnestly for the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints.

The words “contend earnestly” are a translation of the Greek word epagonizomai, an intensified form of the word agonizomai used in 1 Timothy 6:12.  This part of the verse could be better translated, “earnestly strive [‘earnestly strain every muscle of your being’] for the faith”; and understanding this passage in the light of 1 Timothy 6:12, earnestly striving for the faith is not defending the faith, as some expositors suggest, but a striving with respect to the faith.  Such a striving has to do with remaining faithful to one’s calling within the house, properly running the race, i.e., earnestly striving in the race of the faith.

Christ is both the “Author [the Originator, Founder]” and “Finisher [the One who carries through to completion]” of “the faith.”  He is the “Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the Ending . . . .” (Revelation 1:8).  And we are to fix our eyes upon Him, as we look away from anything that could distract, and run the race with patient endurance.
Chapter Three
Goal of the Race

Therefore we also, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which so easily ensnares us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us,

looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. (Hebrews 12:1-2)

The race in which Christians find themselves is not something optional in the Christian life.  Rather, it is a race in which all Christians have been automatically enrolled.  Individuals enter the race at the moment of belief, at the moment of salvation, at the moment they become Christians.

Thus, there is nothing which a Christian can do about entering or not entering the race.  He has no choice concerning the matter.  He has been entered in the race, with an ultimate God-ordained goal in view.

He does have a choice though concerning how he runs the race.  He can follow the instructions which God has provided and run the race after a fashion that will allow him to win, or he can ignore the instructions that God has provided and run the race after a different fashion, one that can only result in loss.

And not only are instructions given for properly running the race, but information is also given concerning why the race is being run and exactly what awaits all Christians, all runners, after the race is over.

The race is being run in order to afford Christians the highest of all possible privileges — that of occupying positions on the throne as coheirs with Christ during the coming age.   Awards that have to do with positions of honor and glory in the Son’s kingdom are waiting for the successful competitors; and the denial of these awards, which will result in shame and disgrace in relation to the Son’s kingdom, is waiting for the unsuccessful competitors.

Understanding these things will allow an individual to view both his presently possessed salvation and the Christian life within a proper interrelated biblical perspective.

Man has been saved for a purpose, which has to do with the coming kingdom of Christ.  He has been saved, he has “passed from death to life,” he has come into possession of eternal life, in order that he might be able to participate in the race of the faith and be provided an opportunity to win one of the numerous proffered positions in the Son’s kingdom.

God is taking an entire dispensation, lasting approximately 2,000 years, to acquire the rulers who will ascend the throne and rule in the numerous positions of power and authority as co-heirs with His Son.

These individuals will form the bride who will reign as consort queen with God’s Son.   And the numerous rulers, forming the bride, will be those having run and having finished the race in a satisfactory manner.

(Refer to the author’s book, Redeemed for a Purpose BOOK, in this site, for details concerning the work of the Spirit in the preceding respect during the present dispensation.)

Salvation removes man from one realm (one in which he cannot run the race) and places him in another (one in which he automatically finds himself in the race).  Redeemed man has been removed from a realm associated with darkness (one in which he was alienated from God), and he has been placed in a realm associated with light (one in which he now has an association and relationship with God).  And he finds himself in the race only after this transference has occurred, for the revealed purpose surrounding God’s reason for the present dispensation.

The opening chapter of Colossians touches upon this overall matter, though from a different perspective.  This chapter reveals the Christians’ transference from a realm of darkness to one of light.  And this transference is dealt with in a context that centers on the reason that God has brought this change about.

Because one has been saved (with his eternal destiny now a settled matter) and because he has been removed from one realm and placed in another, an “inheritance” and a “hope” come into view (cf. Colossians 1:5, 12, 23, 27).  And Colossians chapter one concerns itself primarily with this hope and inheritance, which are in connection with the present race of the faith and have to do with positions of honor and glory in the future kingdom of Christ.

The Christians’ removal from one realm and placement in another is spoken of in Colossians 1:13:

He has delivered us from the power of darkness and conveyed us into the kingdom of the Son of His love.

The word “conveyed” is from a word in the Greek text which means to be removed from one place and positioned in another; or the word can refer to a change in one’s point of view.

Regardless though of how the word is understood, the verse cannot refer to being removed from the kingdom of Satan and being placed in the kingdom of Christ.  And this would be easy to understand, for such an act would not be possible during the present day and time.

Satan is God’s appointed ruler over the present “kingdom of the world” (though a rebel ruler), and both Christians and non-Christians alike reside in this kingdom.  And there is no present existing kingdom of Christ into which Christians can be conveyed.  The present kingdom under Satan is to one day become “the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ” (Revelation 11:15 ASV); but that day will not, it cannot, arrive until the present age has been completed, at which time the Father will remove Satan from the throne and place His Son on the throne (cf. Daniel 7:13-14; Revelation 19:11ff).

The thought in Colossians 1:13 would, contextually have to be understood along the lines that God has brought about a change of sides with respect to the present-existing kingdom. “The power of darkness” (cf. Ephesians 6:12) and “the kingdom of the Son of His love” in Colossians 1:13 point to places diametrically opposed to one another, but these places must be looked upon in the sense that both have to do with the same thing. Both are regal and have to do with “a kingdom” — a kingdom presently under Satan’s rule but to one day be under Christ’s rule.

Satan is the present world ruler, and “the whole world lies under the sway of the wicked one [‘in the wicked one’],” i.e., in the kingdom of Satan (1 John 5:19; cf. Luke 4:5-6).

Christ, on the other hand, is the coming World Ruler; and Christians, “not of the world” as Christ is “not of the world” (John 17:14), have changed sides with respect to the existing kingdom.

Viewing matters in this respect, redeemed man, at any point in his existence, has never been removed from the kingdom in which he is destined to one day exercise regal power and authority (though, in that coming day, under a different Ruler than presently holds the scepter [cf. Revelation 11:15]).  Redeemed man can’t be removed from this kingdom as long as he resides upon the earth during the present age, in this “body of death.”  But he can be placed in a position where his allegiance is to the Ruler of the future form of this kingdom, which is exactly what has occurred.

(This can be graphically seen in the books of 1 & 2 Samuel, with Saul and David in the Old Testament theocracy, foreshadowing Satan and Christ in the present and future theocracy.

Saul was anointed king in Israel, as Satan was anointed ruler over the earth; Saul rebelled against the Lord, as Satan rebelled against the Lord; Saul was disqualified to continue on the throne, as Satan was disqualified to continue on the throne; but Saul continued to reign until the one whom God had chosen to replace him both appeared and was ready to ascend to the throne, as Satan continues to reign until the One Whom God has chosen to replace him will both appear and be ready to ascend to the throne.

[A principle of biblical government, seen in this type, necessitates that even though an incumbent ruler disqualifies himself (as Saul), he must remain on the throne until the one whom God has chosen to replace him (as David) is both on the scene and ready to ascend the throne.]

David was anointed king while Saul was still in power, as Christ was born King while Satan was still in power; but David didn’t immediately take the scepter and ascend the throne, as Christ didn’t immediately take the scepter and ascend the throne; David found himself out in the hills, separated from the kingdom, as Christ found Himself in heaven, separated from the kingdom; certain faithful individuals joined themselves to David, with a view to his one day occupying the throne [as seen in 1 Samuel 22:1-2], as certain faithful individuals join themselves to Christ, with a view to His one day occupying the throne [as seen in Colossians 1:5-12].

That is to say, certain Israelites during David’s day in the type changed sides with respect to the kingdom, and certain Christians in the antitype today have done exactly the same thing. In the type, the Israelites during David’s day still resided in the kingdom of Saul, but their allegiance was to David, with a view to that day when Saul would be put down and David would take the kingdom.  And exactly the same thing is seen in the antitype. The Christians in view still reside in the kingdom under Satan, but their allegiance is to Christ, with a view to that day when Satan will be put down and Christ will take the kingdom.

It was during this time that David acquired the rulers who were to occupy positions of power and authority with him when he ascended the throne.  And exactly the same thing is seen in the antitype. It is during this time [during the present dispensation] that Christ is acquiring the rulers who are to occupy positions of power and authority with Him when He ascends the throne.

Only at the end of this time in the type was David ready to ascend the throne; and only at the end of this time in the antitype, at the end of the present dispensation, will Christ be ready to ascend the throne.  Until that time arrived, in the type, Saul remained on the throne; and until that time arrives, in the antitype, Satan will remain on the throne.

Then, to complete the picture in the type, the day came when Saul was put down, his crown was taken, and it was given to David; and then David and his faithful men moved in and took over the government [the same kingdom that Saul had ruled].

And the day is coming when exactly the same thing is going to occur in the antitype.  It has to occur, for it is seen in the type, among numerous other places in Scripture.  Satan will ultimately be put down, his crown will be taken, and it will be given to Christ; and then Christ and His faithful followers will move in and take over the government of the kingdom [the same kingdom that Satan had ruled].)

Thus, the “the kingdom of the Son of His love” in Colossians 1:13 should not, it cannot, be thought of in either a present sense or in some spiritual sense.  The kingdom in view is presently ruled by Satan, and this kingdom is a very literal, tangible kingdom.  And the coming kingdom of Christ can only be viewed in exactly the same manner — a future, literal, tangible kingdom, with Christ as the Ruler.  It has to be viewed in this manner, for the coming kingdom of Christ will be the same presently-existing kingdom under a new Ruler

The whole of the matter should be understood in the same framework as Christians being raised up together and made to sit together “in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus” in the book of Ephesians 1:3; 2:6.

Note that Ephesians and Colossians are companion epistles and parallel one another in a number of places.  Ephesians deals with one facet of the matter and Colossians with another.

Positionally we are in the heavenlies “in Christ,” the second Man, the last Adam (completely separated from Satan’s kingdom), even though actually here and now we still reside in this body of death in Satan’s kingdom.  In Colossians, transference from the present form of the kingdom to the future form is in view.

Spiritual values are involved throughout, but these spiritual values cannot ignore a literal fact:  We reside exactly where Ephesians 1:3; 2:6 and Colossians 1:13 state that we reside. We have been moved from one realm and placed in another, but not moved from one kingdom and placed in another.  A change of sides has occurred with respect to the existing kingdom, which is presently under Satan but will one day be under Christ.

Not only would the first part of Colossians 1:13 necessitate that the “the kingdom of the Son of His love” be looked upon as a present reference to the literal coming kingdom of Christ but the context of the verse would demand this as well.  Within the context, there is a “hope” laid up for Christians in heaven (Colossians 1:5, 23, 27), which has to do with an “inheritance” (Colossians 1:12) and the “mystery” revealed to Paul (Colossians 1:26-29); and these things have to do with that day when Christ takes the kingdom. The simple fact is that a change of sides relative to the kingdom has occurred among Christians, with a view to “the hope of glory” (Colossians 1:27), which has to do with an “inheritanceas co-heirs with Christ in that kingdom.

This involves transference from one realm into another in relation to the kingdom, which has to do with the purpose for our salvation.  It involves the transference of power in the kingdom, looking forward to that day when the Father removes the scepter from Satan’s hand and places it in His Son’s hand.  And, as seen within a different frame of reference in Colossians 1:13, the race in which Christians are presently engaged is, in like manner, associated with the future state of the kingdom, not with the present state.

Christians are presently running to win awards, and these awards all have to do with the same thing — positions of honor and glory in “the kingdom of the Son of His love” in that future day when Christ and His coheirs ascend the throne together. 

(Viewing matters relative to the place Christians reside in relation to “the kingdom of the world” will settle the matter once and for all as to what part, if any, Christians should have in the political structure of the present world system. 

In the light of Colossians 1:13 and related scripture, the matter can be viewed only one way:  Christians involving themselves, after any fashion, on any level, in the politics of the present world system [in the politics of world government as it presently exists, under Satan] are delving into the affairs of a kingdom from which they have been delivered.  Refer to the author’s book, The Most High Ruleth BOOK, in this site, for more details concerning the preceding.)

The Joy Set Before Him

The “Author and Finisher of our [‘the’] faith,” the One we are to look to as we look away from anything that could cause distraction, is described in Hebrews 12:2 as One who had His eyes fixed on “the joy that was set before Him” as He bore “our sins in His own body on the tree” (1 Peter 2:24).  Christ viewed Calvary within the framework of that which lay beyond Calvary.

The ignominious shame and indescribable sufferings of Calvary had to come first.  There was no other way.  But beyond Calvary lay something else, described as “the joy that was set before Him.”  Following His resurrection, when Christ confronted the two disciples on the road to Emmaus and other disciples later in Jerusalem, He called attention to a constant theme throughout the Old Testament Scriptures:  Israel’s Messiah was going to first suffer these things [events surrounding Calvary] and then enter into His glory (Luke 24:25-27, 44-45).

Joseph, a type of Christ, first suffered prior to finding himself seated on Pharaoh’s throne ruling “over all the land of Egypt” (Genesis 37:20ff; Genesis 39:20ff; Genesis 41:40ff).  Moses, another type of Christ, first suffered rejection at the hands of his people before being accepted by them.  Rejection was followed by his experiences in Midian, and acceptance was followed by the people of Israel being led out of Egypt to be established in a theocracy in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob (Exodus 2:11ff; Exodus 3:1ff; Exodus 12:40-41).

Passages such as Psalm 22; 23; 24 or Isaiah 53:1ff (Israel’s future confession concerning what had happened to the nation’s Messiah before He entered into His glory [Isaiah 52]) present the same order — sufferings, and then glory.  This is the only order one finds in Scripture, and enough is stated about Christ’s sufferings preceding His glory in the Old Testament that He could say to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, 

O foolish ones, and slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken!

Ought not the Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into His glory?” (Luke 24:25-26).

Peter, James, and John on the Mount with Christ during the time of His earthly ministry “saw His glory” (Luke 9:32), and Peter, years later, associated the “glory” that they had seen at this time with “the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ” (2 Peter 1:16-18).  Christ’s “glory” thus has to do with that day when He will occupy the throne and rule the earth (as Joseph on the throne ruling Egypt [always a type of the world in Scripture]).

In Hebrews 12:2, the wording is slightly different.  In this passage we’re told that Christ’s “sufferings” preceded “the joy [rather than ‘the glory’]” set before Him.  This though, in complete keeping with Old Testament prophecy, is clearly a reference to “sufferings” preceding Christ’s “glory” and to Christ looking beyond the sufferings to the time when he would enter into His glory.

In the parable of the talents in Matthew 25:14ff, Christ referred to individuals who would enter into positions of power and authority with Him as entering “into the joy of your Lord” (Matthew 25:21, 23; cf. Luke 19:16-19).  Thus, the “sufferings” and “joy” of Hebrews 12:2 follow the same order and refer to the same two things as the “sufferings” and “glory” found elsewhere in Scripture.

In keeping with the theme of Hebrews though, there’s really more to the expression, “the joy that was set before Him,” than just a general fore-view of Christ’s coming glory. The thought here is much more specific.  Note in the parable of the talents that “the joy of your Lord” is associated with Christ’s co-heirs entering into positions on the throne with Him, and the key thought throughout Hebrews is that of Christ “bringing many sons to glory” (Hebrews 2:10).

This is what Christ had His eyes fixed upon when He endured the humiliation, shame, and sufferings of Calvary (cf. Hebrews 1:9).  Christ, at Calvary, fixing His attention on “the joy that was set before Him,” fixed His attention on that day when He and His co-heirs would ascend the throne together in His kingdom.

1) Endured the Cross

Note something, and note it well.  It is because of Calvary that unredeemed man, “dead in trespasses and sins,” can be “quickened [‘made alive’]” (Ephesians 2:1, 5; Colossians 2:13).  It is because of Calvary that unredeemed man can be eternally saved, changing once and for all his eternal destiny.  But Christ looked beyond Calvary. He looked at the purpose for man’s redemption, a purpose which would allow redeemed man to realize the highest of all possible callings.

Christ viewed the events surrounding Calvary more in the light of Colossians 1:13.  Christ’s finished work on Calvary allows God to take fallen man and bring about a change in sides with respect to the kingdom.  This allows God to take a man who is “dead in trespasses and sins,” produce life in that individual, and place him in the very sphere for which he had been created in the beginning.

And being more specific, Christ, through His work at Calvary, provided redemption for His bride, the one who would reign as consort queen with Him.  Christ’s finished work at Calvary (Genesis 22) allows the Holy Spirit to presently call out a bride for the Son (Genesis 24).  “Sufferings” must come first, but the “joy” toward which Christ looked must follow the sufferings.  Christ “endured the cross,” knowing these things, with His eyes accordingly fixed on “the joy that was set before Him.”  And man today, viewing Calvary apart from also looking ahead to this same “joy,” is not looking upon Christ’s redemptive work the same way Christ viewed it at all.

2) Despised the Shame

Christ, “for the joy that was set before Him,” not only endured the Cross but He despised the shame. The word “for” in this verse — “for the joy” — is a translation of the Greek word anti, which refers to setting one thing over against another.  The “joy” was set over against the “shame.”  Christ considered the ignominious “shame” associated with Calvary a thing of little consequence compared to the “joy” which lay ahead.  The ignominious “shame” was no small thing, but the “joy” was so much greater that, comparatively, Christ could only look upon the former as of little consequence.

Events of that coming day when He and His bride would ascend the throne together so far outweighed events of the present day that Christ considered being spat upon, beaten, and humiliated to the point of being arrayed as a mock King as things of comparatively little consequence.  He then went to Calvary, paying the price for man’s redemption, so that even the very ones carrying out His persecution and crucifixion could one day (through believing on Him) find themselves in a position to participate in the “joy” set before Him.

And a Christian should view present persecution, humiliation, and shame after the same fashion Christ viewed these things at Calvary.  This is what Peter had in mind when he penned the words, “Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps” (1 Peter 2:21).

The epistles of 1 & 2 Peter have been written to encourage Christians who are being tested and tried; and this encouragement is accomplished through offering compensation for the sufferings that one endures during the present time.  And this compensation — rewards having to do with positions of honor and glory in the Son’s kingdom — will be exactly commensurate with present sufferings (1 Peter 1:6-7; 4:12-13; cf. Matthew 16:27).

(Note that the “sufferings” in 1 & 2 Peter, resulting in future rewards, appear in connection with an inheritancereserved in heaven” and a salvationready to be revealed in the last time,” which is “the salvation of your souls” [1 Peter 1:4-5, 9].)

Following the example that Christ set at Calvary, a Christian should place the coming “joy” over against the present “sufferings” and consider the sufferings of little consequence compared to “the just recompense of the reward” that lies ahead.  And he should not think it strange when he finds himself suffering for Christ’s sake, for “all that will live godly in Christ Jesus will suffer persecution” (cf. 2 Timothy 3:12; 1 Peter 4:12).  This is the norm for the Christian life.  Rather, he should rejoice, knowing that as a partaker of Christ’s sufferings, he is also going to be a partaker of Christ’s glory (1 Peter 4:13).

Sat Down at God’s Right Hand

Following His death and subsequent resurrection, Christ spent forty days with His followers, presenting “many infallible proofs” concerning His resurrection and instructing them in “things pertaining to the kingdom of God” (Acts 1:3; cf. Luke 24:25-48; 1 Corinthians 15:3-7).  He was then taken up into heaven.  With His arms outstretched, blessing His disciples, “a cloud,” the Shekinah Glory, received Him out of their sight (cf. Luke 24:50-51; Acts 1:9; 1 Timothy 3:16).

Then, even before the disciples had removed their eyes from that point in the heavens where Christ disappeared from their sight, two messengers who had been dispatched from heaven stood by them and said,

Men of Galilee, why do you stand gazing up into heaven?  This same Jesus, who was taken up from you into heaven, will so come in like manner as you saw Him go into heaven. (Acts 1:11)

Two things are certain from the words of these messengers:  1) Christ will one day return, and 2) His return will be in the same manner as His departure.

Christ ascended in a body of flesh and bones, and He will return in this same body (Zechariah 12:10; 13:6); Christ ascended from the land of Israel, from the midst of His people, and He will return to this same land, to His people (Zechariah 14:4); Christ was blessing those in His midst at the time He was taken into heaven, and Christ will bless Israel at the time of His return (Joel 2:23-27; cf. Genesis 14:18-19; Matthew 26:26-29); Christ was “received up into glory,” and He will return “in the glory of his Father with his angels” (Matthew 16:27; 1 Timothy 3:16).

During the time between His ascension and His return — a period lasting approximately 2,000 years — Christ has been invited to sit at His Father’s right hand, upon His Father’s throne, until a particular time (Psalm 110:1; Revelation 3:21).

The Father has told His Son,

Sit at My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool. (Psalm 110:1)

The “right hand” points to the hand of power, and universal rule emanates from this throne.  Though the Son occupies a position denoting power and is seated upon a throne from which universal rule emanates, the Son is not exercising power and authority after a kingly fashion with His Father today. Rather, He is occupying the office of Priest, waiting for the day of His power as King.

He is to sit on His Father’s throne until that day when the Father will cause all things to be brought in subjection to the Son. Then, and only then, will Christ leave His Father’s throne and come forth to reign upon His Own throne as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek” (Psalm 110:2-4).

1) My Throne, My Father’s Throne

In Revelation 2; 3 there are seven short epistles directed to seven churches, and each of the seven epistles contains an overcomer’s promise.  These are promises to overcoming Christians, and all seven are millennial in their scope of fulfillment.  All seven will be realized during the one-thousand-year period when Christ and His co-heirs rule the earth.

The last of the overcomer’s promises has to do with Christians one day being allowed to ascend the throne with Christ, and this forms the pinnacle toward which all of the overcomer’s promises move.

To him who overcomes I will grant to sit with Me on My throne, as I also overcame and sat down with My Father on His throne. (Revelation 3:21)

The analogy in this verse has to do with Christians patterning their lives after Christ’s life, with overcoming and the throne in view.  Christ overcame and is presently occupying a position with the Father on His throne, and Christians who overcome are to one day occupy a position with the Son on His throne.

Note the exact wording of the text: “. . . to him who overcomes . . . as I also overcame . . . .”  A conflict ending in victory is in view first, and then the throne comes into view.  The latter cannot be attained without the former.

Christ’s overcoming is associated with His sufferings during the time of His shame, reproach, and rejection; and Scripture makes it very clear that overcoming for Christians is to be no different. Christ has “suffered for us, leaving us an example . . . .” (1 Peter 2:21). But beyond the sufferings lies the glory, as the night in the biblical reckoning of time is always followed by the day (cf. Genesis 1:5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31).

In Revelation chapters two and three, overcoming is with a view to the throne; and in portions of Scripture such as the books of 1 & 2 Peter, suffering is with a view to glory.  In this respect, overcoming is inseparably associated with suffering, as is the throne with glory.

2) A Rule with A Rod of Iron

The Father has not only invited the Son to sit at His right hand, awaiting the day of His power on His Own throne, but He has told the Son certain things about that coming day, things which He has seen fit to reveal to man in His Word.  Portions of Psalm chapter two provide one example of this:

Ask of Me, and I will give You the nations [Gentiles] for Your inheritance, and the ends of the earth for Your possession. 

You shall break them with a rod of iron; You shall dash them to pieces like a potter’s vessel. (Psalm 2:8-9)

Then a portion of these words of the Father to the Son have been repeated by the Son in His words to the church in Thyatira, forming the fourth of the seven overcomer’s promises in Revelation chapters two and three:

And he who overcomes, and keeps My works until the end, to him I will give power over the nations — He shall rule them with a rod of iron; 

they shall be dashed to pieces like the potter’s vessels —  as I also have received from My Father (Revelation 2:26-27).

For one thousand years Christ and His co-heirs are going to rule the earth with a rod of iron. They are going to rule the earth after this fashion to produce perfect order where disorder had previously existed, to produce a cosmos where a chaos had previously existed. And at the end of the thousand years, after perfect order has been restored, the kingdom will be turned back over to God the Father so that “God may be all in all [i.e., that ‘God may be all things in all of these things’]” (1 Corinthians 15:24-28).

Co-heirship with God’s Son, participation in the activities attendant the bride, being seated on the throne with Christ for one thousand years, ruling the earth with a rod of iron — events that will occur once, never to be repeated — await those who run the present race of the faith after a manner that will allow them to win.

(For additional information on the messages to the seven churches in Revelation 2; 3, refer to the author’s book, Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK, Chapters 4-11, in this site.)

Concluding Remarks

This is what lies ahead for those who, as Moses, possess a proper respect for “the recompense of the reward.” Moses looked beyond present circumstances and, “by faith,” considered “the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt” (Hebrews 11:26). And Christians must run the present race of the faith in which they find themselves after the same fashion.

Christians must look away from anything that could distract as they look unto Jesus, “the Author and Finisher of our [‘the’] faith.” Christians must keep their eyes fixed on the goal, looking beyond present circumstances to that which lies ahead. Christians must center their attention on the “joy” that lies ahead rather than upon present “sufferings,” viewing both the “joy” and “sufferings” within the same framework that Christ viewed them at Calvary.

Runners who heed Christ’s instructions and follow the example that He has set will win. They will realize the goal of their calling. Those though who fail to so govern their actions in the race cannot win. They can only fall by the wayside, short of the goal of their calling.

“Run in such a way that you may obtain it.” (1 Corinthians 9:24b)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Appendix 1, Preparation for Meeting the Bridegroom - See Preparation for Meeting the Bridegroom in this site.
Appendix 2, When He is Approved - See When He Is Approved in this site.
Appendix 3, The Wilful Sin - See The Wilful Sin in this site.

Word Document:  Run to Win BOOK by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Rapture in Revelation Ch. 3, V. 10?
DON’T Force an Interpretation
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

“Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation [testing], which shall come upon all the world [lit. ‘the inhabited world’], to try them that dwell upon the earth” (Revelation 3:10 KJV).

The words “hour of temptation” in Revelation 3:10 are taken by most Bible students to be a reference to the coming Tribulation (Daniel’s Seventieth Week), with the promise given in the message to the Church in Philadelphia that Christians will not enter into but be kept out of this future time.

The word “from” is a translation of the Greek word “ek,” meaning “out of,” with the correct translation being, “I also will keep thee out of the hour of temptation…”

Thus, those Bible students seeing “the hour of temptation” as a reference to the coming seven-year Tribulation correspondingly see the promise that Christians will be kept “out of” this time as a reference to the rapture. That is, they see this verse as a promise to Christians that they will be kept “out of” this time, be removed from the earth before the Tribulation begins.

In turn, this has also led many Bible students to follow a selective rapture ideology, for all Christians are not included in this promise. Note that only those who have kept the word of His patience have been promised that they will be kept “out of the hour of temptation…”

(On the word “patience” [Gk. hupomone, ‘patient endurance’] in this verse, note the usage of the same word in Romans 2:7; 5:3-4; Colossians 1:11; Hebrews 10:36; 12:1, or the verb form of this word in II Timothy 2:12 [ref. Ch. IX, p. 125 in the author’s book, The Rapture and Beyond, for comments on hupomone in II Timothy 2:12].

Some individuals have sought to remove this condition for being kept “out of the hour of temptation” by retranslating from the Greek and restructuring the text, making the condition apply to that which precedes rather than that which follows.

However, for those attempting to do away with the condition [from what they see as the rapture] in this manner. Even if the restructured translation is followed, the promise in the latter part of verse ten is inseparably tied to that which precedes, with the condition remaining.

But, that is neither here nor there, for, as will be clearly shown, the rapture is not being dealt with in this verse anyway.)

Thus, if this verse centers around a promise that Christians will be removed before the coming Tribulation, with inclusion in the rapture conditional, then an insurmountable problem exists, for a selective rapture teaching would be in direct conflict with that which Scripture reveals concerning the rapture.

Scripture is quite clear in both the Old Testament types and the New Testament antitype that the rapture will be all-inclusive. All Christians will be removed at this time, not just those who have kept the word of His patience.

Past, Present Dispensations

The Tribulation comprises the last seven years of Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy. And, accordingly, these seven years have to do with time which will complete God’s dealings with Israel during the preceding dispensation.

This preceding dispensation was interrupted seven years short of completion. Israel’s sin had reached an apex (at Calvary); and God stepped in, stopped the chronometer marking off time for the dispensation, and instituted a new dispensation.

Israel was set aside, and fifty-three days following the events surrounding Calvary, God sent His Spirit into the world to procure a bride for His Son.

God, at this time, through events beginning on the day of Pentecost, called into existence one new man (which was neither Jew nor Gentile); and the Spirit began His search for the bride among those comprising this new man (Genesis 24:1-50), a search which would last for one dispensation, for 2,000 years.

Then, once the Spirit has completed His search (Genesis 24:51-67), this new man (comprised of all Christians) will be removed from the earth and dealt with at Christ’s judgment seat in the heavens (I Corinthians 3:11-15).

And once this has been accomplished, God will turn back to Israel and complete His dealings with this nation during Man’s Day, completing the last seven years of the previous dispensation.

This will complete Man’s 6,000-year Day. Christ will then return, restore a repentant and converted Israel, destroy Gentile world power, and the 1,000-year Messianic Era will be ushered in.

Structure of the Seven Epistles in Revelation 2; 3

The seven epistles to the seven Churches in Asia are all structured exactly alike, with that stated to all seven having to do with exactly the same thing, with exactly the same subject matter seen throughout.

All begin the same way (“I know thy works”), all continue with the works of Christians in the different Churches and the Lord’s attitude toward these works, and all end with an overcomer’s promise (“to him that overcometh”).

The rapture is simply NOT a subject matter dealt with in the uniform structure of these seven epistles. To see the rapture dealt with in one epistle and not in any of the other six is completely out of line with the manner in which these epistles are structured.

As well, note the context on both sides of the statement which many see as a reference to the rapture. This statement MUST be understood contextually, which would also preclude the verse from having anything to do with either the rapture or the Tribulation.

Both the rapture and the Tribulation are dealt with in the Book of Revelation, showing a pre-Tribulation rapture of all Christians. But neither is dealt with in this verse, nor elsewhere in Revelation 2; 3.

The rapture is dealt with in Revelation 1:10; 4:1-2a, and the Tribulation is dealt with in Revelation 6-19a. But Revelation 3:10, understood within context, CANNOT POSSIBLY deal with either.

Revelation 3:10, within context, remaining within the way all seven epistles are structured, CAN ONLY be understood as having to do with works emanating out of faithfulness (cf. James 2:14-26), with a view to overcoming (cf. Revelation 3:8, 10a, 11-12). And the Christians in Philadelphia were promised, because of their faithfulness, that they would be kept out of a particular time of testing/trials — about to come upon “all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.”

Promised Deliverance

This promised deliverance in Revelation 3:10 could only be the same as that seen in what is commonly called “the Lord’s prayer” in Matthew 6:9-13: “And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil [lit., ‘from the evil one’ — from Satan]…” (Matthew 6:13a). This would be the same temptation which Christ spoke of in Mark 14:38 and which Paul wrote about in I Corinthians 7:5. And it is the same temptation from which the Lord promised deliverance in II Peter 2:9.

Testings or trials are seen in Scripture within two spheres. They are seen as something which God uses in connection with the maturing process, with a view to the person ultimately being approved at the judgment seat (James 1:2-4, 12); and they are seen as something which Satan uses in his efforts to bring about defeat in a Christian’s life (Mark 14:38; James 1:13-15).

The promise concerning deliverance in Revelation 3:10 would have to be understood within this overall frame of reference, in keeping with Christ’s statement to His disciples in Matthew 6:13.

This “temptation [‘trial,’ ‘testing’]” by Satan was about to (literal rendering from the Greek text) come upon “all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.”

The fact that this testing would be worldwide is another thing which has led many individuals to believe that the coming Tribulation was in view. But, not so. Christians are being dealt with, not the world at large; and the expression, “all the world,” in this respect, must be understood in the same sense as it is used elsewhere in Scripture where Christians alone are also in view.

Note Colossians 1:5-6, 23, Paul states that the gospel (his gospel, the good news surrounding the mystery which had been revealed to him) had been proclaimed throughout “all the world [lit. ‘all creation’],” “to every creature which is under heaven.” However, the message in this gospel, in Paul’s gospel — “if ye continue in the faith grounded and settled, and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel” (Colossians 1:23) — was for Christians alone.

The content of the message restricts this good news to Christians, allowing for only one understanding of the passage. “To every creature which is under heaven” can only be a reference to Christians (all Christians) scattered throughout the inhabited world, not to unsaved individuals in the world as well.

And the extent of the promise surrounding deliverance from a coming time of testing/trials in Revelation 3:10 is the same. It is a promise made to faithful Christians relative to a time of testing/trials which Satan would bring upon Christians (all Christians) scattered throughout the inhabited world, seeking to bring about their defeat. They, because of their faithfulness, would overcome the world, the flesh, and the Devil. And, through this means, they would be delivered out of the onslaughts of Satan, as seen in this verse.

And the context of Revelation 3:10 is in complete keeping with this thought, NOT with thoughts surrounding the rapture. Efforts to use this verse as a text relating to the rapture can only have one end result, which is negative. Such efforts can only serve to do away with that which actually is dealt with in this verse — a facet of teaching pertaining to the Word of the Kingdom.

A Pre-Tribulation Rapture of All Christians

There is an abundance of Scripture in both the Old Testament and the New Testament which reveals the complete Church being removed prior to the Tribulation. And, with this in mind, one need not attempt to make Revelation 3:10 deal with something that it doesn’t deal with in an effort to teach that which is clearly taught so many places elsewhere in Scripture, even elsewhere in the Book of Revelation itself.

If an individual wants to see the rapture preceding the Tribulation and including all Christians, he needs to turn to sections of Scripture that deal with the matter, not to a section that DOESN'T.

A person, for example, could (actually, SHOULD) turn to the types. And HE SHOULD DO THIS FIRST.

The original type of Christians being removed before the Tribulation is seen in Genesis 5-8 (“Enoch,” typifying Christians, removed before the Flood; “Noah and his family,” typifying Israel, going through the Flood). Then, everything beyond that in Scripture — O.T. and/or N.T — MUST ALWAYS be understood in exact accord with the original type (e.g., Genesis 18; 19).

A type often overlooked in this respect is seen in the Book of Ruth. Though the rapture per se is not dealt with in this book, the Tribulation and place where Christians will be at this time are dealt with.

The judgments of the Tribulation, seen in the breaking of the seals on the seven-sealed scroll (Revelation 5), comprise God’s terms for the redemption of the inheritance. And Ruth is seen on Boaz’s threshing floor (typifying Christ’s judgment seat [Ruth 3]) PRIOR to the redemption of the inheritance (typifying God’s redemptive terms being carried out during the Tribulation [Ruth 4]).

Or, a person can turn To Revelation 1-4.

In the first chapter, the complete Church, represented by the seven Churches in chapters 2, 3 is seen removed from the earth and in Christ’s presence (removed from man’s Day into the Lord’s Day), with Christ appearing as Judge (ref. Ruth 3; 4).

Then, in Revelation 4:1-2, parts of the same scene are repeated, with Christians being removed following the present dispensation (Revelation 2; 3) but preceding the redemption of the inheritance, which occurs through the judgments of the Tribulation (Revelation 5 ff).

And all is in complete accord with the Old Testament types, where God had previously laid the unchangeable foundation.

Thus, if a person is going to deal with the rapture in relation to the Tribulation, he needs to use verses or passages of Scripture which deal with the subject.

And Revelation 3:10 is NOT one of those verses.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Word Document:  Revelation Ch. 3, V. 10 Does NOT Reference the Rapture by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
A Question, An Answer
A study about Israel and Christ’s Crucifixion
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

(More often than not, the central message of the N.T. — beginning in the four gospels, continuing into Acts, then the twenty-one epistles, and concluding in the Book of Revelation — is misunderstood.

This central message is NOT about salvation by grace, though, as in the O.T., that message can be seen different places throughout. The central message seen beginning and continuing throughout the N.T. is, in reality, a continuation of the central message seen throughout the O.T. The foundations are laid in the opening part of the O.T., in Moses; and matters continue from that point throughout the O.T. into and throughout the N.T.

With that in mind, let’s pick up with a question. Then, a number of things stated in the preceding will, of necessity, be dealt with, laying the necessary groundwork to properly understand the answer.)

The Question

Since God had commanded His people to slay the paschal lambs in Egypt (Exodus 12:6) and Moses to subsequently strike the rock in the wilderness (Exodus 17:6), WHY were they so spoken against some fifteen hundred years later when they slew the Paschal Lamb, struck the Rock, in the antitype?

(The paschal lamb was given to Israel, and it was given to Israel to be slain, for a purpose, having to do with a vicarious death of the firstborn.

Then, existing controversy in the world today over who slew Christ is easily settled from Scripture.

Christ was the Paschal Lamb, and, with the paschal lamb having previously been given to Israel, Israel ALONE could slay this Lamb. Further, Scripture plainly attributes this act to Israel [Acts 2:23, 36; 3:13-15; 7:52].)

AGAIN though, the Paschal Lamb was to be SLAIN, the Rock was to be STRUCK. God had commanded that this be done in the two types.

THIS is why the paschal lamb was given to Israel! It was given to the Jewish people TO BE SLAIN, PROVIDING SALVATION!

Thus, when Israel slew the Lamb, struck the Rock in the antitype — even though they were slaying a Man (which would be immaterial, for the O.T. plainly taught that a Man would die in this capacity [cf. Genesis 3:6; 4:8; 22:2; Isaiah 53:1ff; John 1:29, 36]) — AGAIN, WHY were they so spoken against?

Note Peter’s and Stephen’s words to the Jewish people following their slaying the Lamb, following their striking the Rock:

“Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain” (Acts 2:23).

“Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? And they have slain them which shewed before of the coming of the Just One; of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers” (Acts 7:52).

Israel slew the Lamb, struck the Rock, in accordance with God’s command. YET, they are spoken against for this act!

HOW can this be? HOW can Israel be guilty of doing this “by wicked hands”? Or, HOW can the Israelites be called “murderers” for this act?

And, beyond that, the nation is presently UNCLEAN in God’s sight because of this act (Numbers 19:1ff; 35:1ff)!

HOW could God look upon the Jewish people in this manner IF they did that which He had commanded them to do?

The Answer

When John the Baptist, the forerunner of the Messiah, looked upon and called attention to Christ at one point in his ministry, he referred to Him as “the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world” (John 1:29, 36).

This, of course, was an allusion back to Exodus 11; 12, and behind that to Genesis 1; 3; 4; 22; 37, sections of Scripture from which Exodus 11; 12 drew.

However, this was NOT John’s message to Israel, though he called attention to this facet of Christ’s person and work.

And, accordingly, this was NOT Christ’s message when He subsequently took up the SAME message which John had been proclaiming, calling attention to this facet of His person and work centrally in connection with Israel’s rejection of Him and His message.

John the Baptist appeared on the scene proclaiming:

“Repent ye [a plural pronoun, ALL Israel], for the kingdom of the heavens is at hand” (Matthew 3:1b).

And this is the message which Christ subsequently took up (Matthew 4:17ff), later calling out twelve disciples to carry this message to Israel (Matthew 10:1ff), then later seventy more to carry the message to Israel in a final, climactic thrust (Luke 10:1ff).

The message proclaimed to Israel was NOT the message of salvation by grace, proclaiming Christ as the Lamb of God. Rather, the message seen throughout the gospel accounts was a continuing message from the Old Testament having to do with a kingdom.

THIS kingdom, having to do with the heavens and the earth — the kingdom of the heavens — was the world kingdom ruled by Satan and his angels, in both pre- and post-Adamic times, extending into today; THIS is the kingdom which man, in the beginning, was created to take and rule, accounting for Satan’s action in Genesis 3:1ff; and THIS is the kingdom which redeemed man will one day take and rule (cf. Genesis 1:26-28; Daniel 7:13-14; Revelation 11:15).

When this is understood, a person can begin to properly understand the message in the four gospels; and when the gospels are understood, a person can begin to properly understand the message in the Book of Acts (in reality, a fifth gospel, forming somewhat of a bridge between the gospels and the epistles); and when the message in the Book of Acts is understood, a person can begin to properly understand the message in the epistles, with the whole of the matter concluding in the book of Revelation when Christ, with His co-heirs, takes the kingdom seen at the beginning, in Genesis 1.

(Note that THIS kingdom, beginning in the opening chapter of Genesis, begins with a creation [Genesis 1:1b], then a ruined kingdom [Genesis 1:2a], then a restoration of the kingdom [Genesis 1:2-25 {2b}], and man then created to take THIS kingdom and rule in the stead of angels [Genesis 1:26-28].

Then, as can be seen in the N.T., THIS kingdom was offered to Israel in the gospels [Matthew 3:1ff], taken from Israel because of their rejection [Matthew 21:33-45], but re-offered to Israel during the Acts period [Acts 2:4ff].

And, immediately preceding the beginning of the re-offer of THIS kingdom to Israel, God called into existence an entirely new entity, which was neither Jew nor Gentile, but still Abraham’s seed [of necessity (Genesis 12:3; 22:17-18)], to be the recipient of THAT which Israel had rejected [Acts 2:1-3; II Corinthians 5:17; Galatians 3:29; I Peter 2:9-10].

Then, THIS kingdom is realized in the Book of Revelation when Christ, with His co-heirs, moves in and takes the kingdom [Romans 8:14-23; Revelation 11:15].)

1) John’s Question, Christ’s Response

John the Baptist, recognizing two facets of the person and work of Christ — the Lamb of God, Who was to suffer and die; and Israel’s King, Who was to rule and reign — ONLY proclaimed ONE facet. He ONLY proclaimed the latter, the regal facet.

As well, this is the SAME message proclaimed by Christ, the Twelve, and the Seventy.

And, carrying the message beyond the gospels, this is the SAME message proclaimed throughout Acts to Israel in a re-offer of the kingdom.

And, moving beyond Acts, this is the SAME message which is to be proclaimed to Christians today (though, except in rare instances, this is NOT done).

The whole of the matter is what left John in a confused state once he had been imprisoned (Matthew 11:1ff). In his eyes, things were not going well at all.

The forerunner of the Messiah had been imprisoned, and things, seemingly, were not going well even for the Messiah Himself. There was little acceptance, ONLY rejection on every hand.

Thus, John sent two of his disciples to Jesus with a question:

“Art thou he that should come, or do we look for another?” (Matthew 11:3).

The Old Testament prophets had presented somewhat of a blended picture of both a suffering Messiah and a reigning Messiah (e.g., Isaiah 52-54). And the Jewish people didn’t know what to make out of it. Some even looked for two Messiahs, one from the house of Joseph to suffer, and the other from the house of David to reign.

Thoughts along the preceding lines could only have formed the backdrop to John’s question — “Are You the One Who has come to rule and reign? If not, then You must be the One Who has come to suffer and die. And if so, then should we look for Another?”

Or some Jews, even John, may possibly have even looked upon the matter in a more correct respect — a first coming of their Messiah to suffer and die, and a second coming to rule and reign.

Regardless of the way John might have looked at the matter, Christ’s response was clear, one which John would have understood apart from any explanation.

Note Christ’s response to John’s question:

“Jesus answered and said unto them [to John’s disciples], Go and shew John again those things which ye do hear and see:

The blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have the gospel preached to them.

And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended in me” (Matthew 11:4-6).

Christ’s response had to do with the signs which were being performed.

And, through this response, John would KNOW the answer to his question. John would KNOW that the One Whom he had heralded was the One Who would rule and reign.

2) Signs Accompanying the Message

Signs had to do with Israel and the kingdom, with a reigning Messiah, NOT with a suffering Messiah.

This is the manner in which they were seen and established in the Old Testament (during the ministries of Moses and his successor Joshua, then during the ministries of Elijah and his successor Elisha), and they could be seen after NO other fashion throughout the four gospels and Acts.

(Refer to the author’s article, “Signs, Wonders, Miracles,” for information on a past use [O.T., Gospels, Acts period], present nonuse, and future use of signs.)

The message proclaimed to Israel by Christ, the Twelve, and the Seventy in the four gospels, and by the disciples (the 120 forming the Church on the Day of Pentecost, and other believing Jews later) in the Book of Acts, was a message accompanied by signs, directed to Israel, having to do with the proffered kingdom.

And this is the message which is supposed to be proclaimed to Christians by pastor-teachers of Churches today, though apart from signs, for it is the Jew ALONE who requires a sign (I Corinthians 1:22).

Understanding the preceding will answer a lot of questions and show the fallacy of a number of things which people believe and teach along these lines today, along with establishing a base for answering the question set forth at the beginning of this article.

The message throughout the four gospels and Acts, attended by signs, had to do with a salvation message proclaimed to Israel.

This though was NOT a message having to do with eternal salvation. Rather, this was a message having to do with salvation in relation to the proffered kingdom.

(A message directed to Israel, pertaining to eternal salvation, salvation by grace, would have been completely out of place during time covered by the four gospels or the Book of Acts. And that is a simple matter to illustrate.

The kingdom of the heavens could NOT have been offered to the nation had the Jewish people been in an unsaved state. Unsaved individuals are simply NOT dealt with in this respect, i.e., in relation to the kingdom [the kingdom covenanted to David, or the kingdom of the heavens]. This is seen any place that the kingdom is dealt with in Scripture, O.T. and/or N.T.

Bear in Mind that salvation, as set forth in the foundational types in Genesis and Exodus, requires death and shed blood. And the Jewish people, at Christ’s first coming, were still sacrificing the paschal lambs, year by year, placing them in EXACTLY the same position in this respect as the Jewish people found themselves under Moses in Exodus 12 ff..

Had the Jewish people been unsaved at Christ’s first coming, they would have had to be dealt with regarding this matter BEFORE John, Jesus, the Twelve, the Seventy, and others during the Acts period could have offered the kingdom of the heavens to the nation.

The preceding is made plain ANY place salvation by grace is dealt with in Scripture, beginning in the first chapter of Genesis. Spiritual life HAS TO BE restored to fallen man BEFORE he can be dealt with relative to spiritual values.

This is how, for example, a person can know that Abraham HAD TO HAVE previously been saved in Ur of the Chaldees BEFORE he ever departed Ur, “by faith” [Hebrews 11:8-10], obeying God relative to traveling to another land to which he had been called. And, beyond that, within his previous salvation experience, death and shed blood HAD TO BE involved, for this is the way salvation had previously been set forth and established [Genesis 1-4], with all of this showing why Genesis 15:6 CANNOT be understood as the time Abraham was saved, which many reference in this respect.

But look at this in the light of the dual antitype, making it easy to see and understand — Christians today, or Israel yet future [following Christ’s return and Israel’s application of the blood of the Lamb which they slew 2,000 years ago]. Death and shed blood are seen in connection with the salvation of both, both have a calling to another land, and both exercise/will exercise faith relative to this calling [Christians, heavenly; Israel, earthly].

Or, seeing matters in another respect, look at the oft-misunderstood account of Nicodemus coming to Jesus in John 3. The issue Nicodemus raised had to do with the miraculous signs [John 3:2] Jesus was performing, and Jesus’ response had to do with these signs as well. The issue had to do with signs in relation to the proffered kingdom [which had to do with the message being proclaimed], NOT signs relative to eternal salvation [for THAT was NOT the message being proclaimed].

ANY attempt to read “eternal salvation” into the thought of “signs” in relation to Jesus ministry in John 3, or elsewhere in John [or the synoptics], can ONLY be seen as a mis-statement, a mis-teaching, eisegesis [reading into a text something that is NOT in the text], for there is NO such thing in Scripture as eternal salvation being dealt with in connection with signs.

For additional information on the opening verses of John 3, refer to the author’s Brought Forth from Above BOOK, in this website.)

3) The Four Gospels

Commenting on the preceding and the way some view the three synoptic gospels in relation to John’s gospel (not dealing with the same thing as the synoptic gospels), a person CAN’T somehow see the three synoptic gospels dealing with one message and the Gospel of John or the Book of Acts dealing with a different message?

The purpose statement for the recorded signs near the close of John’s gospel and the way that Acts begins, along with continuing internal evidence (signs, etc.), would illustrate this for anyone willing to accept that which Scripture ALONE has to say.

John’s gospel is built around eight signs which Jesus performed during His earthly ministry, and the purpose for these signs is given in John 20:30-31:

“And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:

But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.”

Five of these eight signs are peculiar to John’s gospel, and the other three are found in the synoptic gospels. Thus, a person CAN ONLY relate the signs in John’s gospel (not just the three found in the synoptics, but ALL eight) to EXACTLY the same people and message as seen in the synoptic gospels — to Israel, relative to the proffered kingdom.

These eight signs, recorded in John’s gospel during the Acts period, were recorded for EXACTLY the same purpose that they had originally been performed, which is clearly stated in John 20:30-31.

They had previously been performed during the offer of the kingdom to Israel and recorded in John’s gospel some years later (evidently between 40-60 A.D.) during the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel in order that the Jewish people “might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing” they “might have life through His name [life relative to the message being proclaimed, life in the kingdom, NOT eternal life].”

And this is the message seen throughout John’s gospel, leading into this purpose statement for these eight signs — again, life in relation to the kingdom, NOT life in relation to eternal verities.

This is EXACTLY the same message previously seen throughout the three synoptic gospels, in Acts relative to Israel and Christians, and in the epistles today relative to Christians, though apart from signs.

4) Answering the Question, Types, Antitypes

NOW, it should be a simple matter to understand and properly address the question asked at the beginning of this article.

The paschal lamb was given to Israel to be slain, and Israel was commanded to slay this lamb. This lamb had to do with the death of the firstborn; thus, it had to do with one’s eternal salvation, via death and shed blood (Exodus 11; 12).

John the Baptist, looking upon Christ in John 1, referred to Him as “the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world” (John 1:29, 36).

Now, again, the question:

If Christ was the Lamb of God [the paschal Lamb], which He was (I Corinthians 5:7), and this Lamb was NOT ONLY given to Israel to be slain BUT the Jewish people were commanded to slay this Lamb, WHY were they so spoken against when they did slay this Lamb?

And the answer is quite simple:

Christ was born “King” (Matthew 2:1-2), He proclaimed a message to Israel pertaining to a kingdom (Matthew 4:17ff), He presented Himself to Israel as their King (Matthew 22:1-9), and He was crucified as King (John 19:15), with the caption placed over His head, “Jesus of Nazareth, the King of the Jews” (John 19:19).

Israel did NOT slay Christ as the paschal Lamb; rather, they slew Him as their King. However, in the process of slaying Him as their King, they also slew the paschal Lamb, which they had been commanded to do.

This can all be seen in Moses striking two Rocks, one in Exodus 17:6, and the other in Numbers 20:8-12.

Moses was commanded to strike the Rock in Exodus, but not so with the Rock in Numbers. Moses was commanded to speak to the Rock in Numbers, though he struck it instead.

Two different words are used for “Rock” in the Hebrew text of these two passages. The word used in Numbers carries the thought of “height” or “elevation,” but not so with the word used in Exodus.

When Moses struck the Rock in Exodus, which he was commanded to do, water came out (which had to be an abundant supply, for there was sufficient water for the entire nation).

Then when he, in disobedience, struck the Rock in Numbers, water also came out. And it came out “abundantly.”

But, for this one act of disobedience, Moses was NOT ONLY denied entrance into the promised land BUT his leadership was taken from him and given to Joshua. Moses, who had led the Israelites up to this point, near the end of the forty years of wandering, was stripped of EVERYTHING because of this ONE act of disobedience.  (Ref. in this site Two Rocks.)

WHY?

Take this over into the antitype, compare type with antitype, and the entire matter is easy to see and understand. And, in the process, the gravity of Israel’s act some 1,500 years later, in the antitype of striking the Rock in Numbers rather than speaking to the Rock, can be clearly seen.

Israel didn’t crucify Christ in the antitype of Moses striking the Rock in Exodus; rather, they crucified Christ in the antitype of Moses striking the Rock in Numbers.

And EXACTLY as in the type — though Israel, in disobedience, struck the Rock having to do with “height,” “elevation”; though Israel, in disobedience, crucified their King — water STILL came out “abundantly.” That is to say, though they crucified their King, they also slew the Lamb (water STILL flowed out “abundantly”).

As well, EXACTLY the same thing happened to them as happened to Moses in the type.

Moses, because of this one act, was denied entrance into the promised land, an earthly land (Deuteronomy 34:1-8); it was ALL taken away from him and given to another/others (Joshua and the second generation of Israelites).

Israel, in the antitype, because of their act, was denied entrance into the promised land, a heavenly land in this case (Matthew 21:33-45); it was ALL taken away from them and given to another/others (the one new man “in Christ,” Christians).

Thus, there is the answer to the question asked at the beginning of the article.

And to properly understand and deal with the answer, note the importance of referencing and dealing with the types. The types have been given to help explain the antitypes, something which can be easily seen and illustrated in this instance.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(For additional information on different parts of this article, refer to the author’s books, Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles and From Acts to the Epistles BOOK.)


Word Document:  A Question, An Answer by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Implanted Word
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Of His own will He brought us forth by the Word of truth, that we might be a kind of firstfruits of His creatures.

Therefore lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive with meekness the implanted Word, which is able to save your souls. (James 1:18, 21)

“Redemption” is the central issue throughout all Scripture, but redemption includes far more than the salvation that we presently possess.  Redemption begins with unredeemed man who, because of sin, is both alienated from God and dwelling on an earth that is under a curse; and redemption terminates with redeemed man dwelling as a joint-heir with his Messiah, ruling over an earth removed from the curse.

In this respect, God’s revealed purpose for man’s redemption is to ultimately place him in the position for which he was originally created:  “Let them have dominion . . . .”  And when this has been accomplished, restored man will occupy a regal position over a restored earth, removed from the curse (cf. Genesis 1:26, 28; Acts 3:21; Colossians 1:20).

Anything short of this revealed goal is short of God’s purpose for His redemptive work surrounding man.

The Hebrew word translated “dominion” in Genesis 1:26, 28 is radhah, which means “to rule.”  This is the same word translated “rule” in Psalm 110:2, referring to Christ ruling the earth in the coming age as the great King-Priest “after the order of Melchizedek.”  Christ, however, is not to rule alone.  He will have many “companions” (Hebrews 1:9; 3:14) ruling as joint-heirs with Him, and God’s purpose for His past and present redemptive work surrounding man is to ultimately bring him into this regal position — a culmination of God’s redemptive work, to be realized at a future date.

The text in James 1:18, 21 has to do with a present work among Christians, a bringing forth from above, in relation to the salvation of their souls.  The individuals in this passage (the writer included himself) had been begotten from above, realizing the salvation of their spirits.  And through the birth from above, these individuals had been placed in a position (possessing spiritual life) where there could be a continued bringing forth from above, allowing them to ultimately be brought into a realization of the salvation of their souls, following that seen in these two verses.

(For additional information on the divine work in a Christian’s life in the preceding respect, as set forth in James 1:18, 21, refer to the author's book, in this website, Brought Forth from Above BOOK.

The issue surrounding redemption in relation to alienated, unredeemed man has to do with the salvation of his spirit; and the issue surrounding redemption in relation to redeemed man, who possesses a right relationship with God, has to do with the salvation of his soul.  Thus, relative to the salvation of both the spirit and the soul, man has been saved [salvation of the spirit] in order to bring him into a position where he can be saved [salvation of the soul].

The former has to do with eternal verities and the latter with millennial verities.  Through the salvation of man’s spirit, he comes into possession of eternal life; but only through the salvation of his soul does he come into possession of the inheritance awaiting the faithful, to be realized during the Messianic Era.

And the latter [the saving of the soul], not the former [the salvation of the spirit], is the subject in view in James 1:18, 21.)

THEREFORE, LAY ASIDE . . .  RECEIVE . . . .

In James 1:21, there is really only one command in the wording of the Greek text.  The verse should literally read,

“Therefore, putting away all filthiness and all prevailing wickedness, in meekness receive the implanted Word, which is able to save your souls.”

Following the salvation of one’s spirit, an individual (Christian) is commanded to “receive . . . the implanted Word,” for this Word alone is able to effect the salvation of his soul.

However, a Christian is to receive this Word only after he has set aside the things that would hinder the reception of this Word.  The words “filthiness” and “wickedness,” though appearing to refer basically to the same thing in the English text, set forth two entirely different thoughts in the Greek text.

The word translated “filthiness” comes from a root word that, relative to the human ear — the channel through which “the implanted Word” is received — could have to do with earwax.  In a metaphorical manner of viewing the matter, the thought set forth through the use of this word has to do with the possibility that these Christians’ ears, so to speak, were filthy.  There were possibly obstructions — having to do with a dulled spiritual perception — which prevented the Word of God from flowing through the auditory canals in a proper manner; and, if so, they were to remove these obstructions.

Then, after these Christians had removed any obstructions that could prevent them from hearing the Word of God properly, they were to put away all “wickedness” in their lives.  This is simply a general term that carries the thought of “anything opposed to purity.”   These Christians were to put away any impurity in their lives that could hinder the reception of the Word of God.  And receiving the implanted Word in this fashion would then allow them to “grow thereby unto salvation” (1 Peter 2:2 ASV), i.e., through spiritual growth they would ultimately realize the salvation of their souls.

The word “implanted” has to do simply with that which is placed on the inside.  This Word is to be firmly fixed within a person’s mind, within his thinking process.  The channel, as we have seen, is the ear.  According to Romans 10:17, “. . . faith comes by [‘out of’] hearing, and hearing by [‘through’] the Word of God.”  The Word is to flow through unobstructed auditory canals into a saved human spirit, for a revealed purpose.

Once the Word has been received in this manner, the indwelling Holy Spirit can then perform a work in the individual.  As all hindrances (all impurities) are set aside and the spiritual man is allowed to exert full control, the Holy Spirit, using “the implanted Word,” can then effect spiritual growth.  And, as this process continues over time, spiritual growth of this nature will lead from immaturity to maturity.

The teaching in James 1:21, or for that matter the book of James as a whole, must be understood in the light of the subject matter at hand — the salvation of the soul.  In order to properly understand the Word of God at this point, one must not only have an understanding of the salvation that he presently possesses, but that person must also have an equally good understanding and comprehension of the salvation that he is about to possess.

Teachings surrounding the salvation of the soul are, in reality, the central subject matter in all of the epistles — both the Pauline and general epistles, from Romans through Jude.

Each epistle is different, containing its own peculiarities; and each has been written to provide a different facet of revealed truth, with all of the epistles together forming a complete body of revealed information and instructions for Christians relative to present and future aspects of salvation.

In this respect, apart from an understanding of the salvation of the soul, it is not possible to properly understand the central message of the epistles.  An understanding of the salvation of the soul, which is introduced in the Old Testament and continued in the gospels and the book of Acts, is the key that will open the epistles to one’s understanding.

Thus, the importance of understanding that which Scripture reveals about the salvation of the soul cannot be overemphasized.  And this importance can be shown by the goal, which the writer of Hebrews dealt with near the beginning of his epistle, referring to this salvation as “so great salvation” (Hebrews 2:3; cf. Hebrews 1:14; 2:5; 6:13-19; 10:35-39; 1 Peter 1:9).  

It is the greatest thing God has ever design for redeemed man, for it includes joint-heirship with His Son over all things during the coming age.

GROWING UNTO SALVATION

Putting away therefore all wickedness, and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speaking,

As newborn babes, long for the spiritual milk which is without guile, that ye may grow thereby unto salvation.  (1 Peter 2:1-2 ASV)

The ASV has been quoted rather than the KJV because it includes the translation of two explanatory Greek words in verse two (ref. also NASB, NIV, Weymouth).  These two words, eis soterian, appear at the end of the verse and actually sum up and conclude the thought of the entire verse, for within these two words lie the revealed reason for growth to maturity.

(The words eis soterian are found in some Greek manuscripts but not in others.  The weight of manuscript evidence though would favor the inclusion of these two words in the text, which is why most Greek texts printed in modern times include these words.

A translation of these two words is not found in the KJV because the Textus Receptus, the main Greek text used for the New Testament portion of the KJV, does not include these words.  Most English translations in modern times though, using later Greek texts based on more manuscript evidence than the Textus Receptus, include these words. (RefTextus Receptus - Wikipedia.)

And, because of the subject matter at hand — the saving of the soul — these two words fit perfectly into the overall text.)

Eis soterian should be properly translated either “unto salvation” or “with respect to salvation” (ref. NASB).  Then the question naturally arises, “What aspect of salvation is in view?”  It can only be the salvation of the soul, for not only is this the subject matter dealt with in 1 Peter (cf. 1 Peter 1:9-10) but Christians do not grow “unto” or “with respect to” the salvation that they presently possess.

The salvation of the spirit was effected in past time completely apart from any accomplishment, effort, etc., of man.  Nothing can ever be added to or taken from this salvation, for it is based entirely on the finished work of Christ at Calvary.  And this finished work can never be changed or altered in any fashion.

All Christians remain on an equal plain within the scope of this salvation.  A newborn babe in Christ, a carnally immature Christian, and a spiritually mature Christian all occupy identical positions insofar as the salvation of the spirit is concerned.  Christian growth is brought to pass on the basis of the salvation of the spirit, but there is no such thing as growing “unto” or “with respect to” this salvation.

The command in 1 Peter 2:2, although applicable only to newborn babes, parallels and has to do with the same central thought as the command in James 1:21:  “. . . long for the spiritual milk which is without guile, that ye may grow thereby unto salvation” (1 Peter 2:2 ASV) and “. . . receive with meekness the implanted Word, which is able to save your souls” (James 1:21).  Both begin at the same point (a reception of the Word of God into man’s saved human spirit), progress in the same manner (spiritual growth), and end at the same point (salvation).

The commands to receive the Word of God in both James 1:21 and 1 Peter 2:2 are preceded by parallel statements:

Therefore lay aside [lit., Therefore laying aside] all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive . . . . . (James 1:21a)

Therefore, laying aside all malice, all deceit, hypocrisy, envy, and all evil speaking . . . desire [long for] . . . . . (1 Peter 2:1-2a)

Nothing must be allowed to interfere with the reception of the Word of God as Christians mature day by day.  This is the reason Christians are exhorted over and over in the New Testament to separate themselves from the things of the world, the flesh, and the devil.  Sin in one’s life will impede the reception of the Word of God; and sin harbored in one’s life will impede the reception of this Word to the extent that the individual may fail to growunto salvation.”

The problem of sin in the Christian’s life today, in view of the coming salvation of the soul, is the reason Christ is presently exercising a high priestly ministry in the heavenly sanctuary.  Christians reside in a body of death with the ever-present sin nature; and, in this condition, they reside in a world under the control and dominion of Satan and his angels.  Residing in the present world system after this fashion, Christians come under constant attack from the archenemy of their souls; and failure in the pilgrim walk, producing defilement in their lives, can and does occur.

Because of present conditions and circumstances, Christ, as High Priest, is performing a work in the heavenly sanctuary.  He is performing a present, continuous cleansing for Christians, accomplished solely on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat (Hebrews 9:11-12).  And forgiveness and cleansing from “all unrighteousness” occur as Christians “confess” their sins (1 John 1:5-6, 9; 2:1-2).

The reason for Christ’s present ministry has to do with the salvation of the soul, as the reason for His past ministry had to do with the salvation of the spirit.  God’s complete purpose for man cannot be realized apart from the salvation of both, i.e., the salvation of man as a complete being (which, in that coming day, will include his body as well).

MILK … MEAT … STRONG MEAT

In the terminology of Scripture itself, milk is for babies, and meat is for those who have experienced sufficient growth to leave the milk and partake of solid food.  Both milk and meat (solid food) are indispensable elements as one progressively grows from an immature infant into a mature adult, and nourishment to produce proper growth in both the physical and spiritual realms must come from the correct source.

1)  IN THE PHYSICAL REALM

The analogy concerning a newborn Christian’s spiritual needs for the “milk which is without guile” is drawn from the physical needs and desires of a newborn baby.  Almost immediately following birth the baby instinctively begins seeking nourishment from his mother.  His needs are very basic:  food, warmth, and security.

These are all satisfied at his mother’s breasts, as he longs for his mother’s milk.  This milk is pure, easily digested, and contains all the necessary components for the early growth of the entire body, especially the brain and nervous system.  The mother’s milk is a living organism that cannot be duplicated.  Man’s best efforts to reproduce this milk are described by the terms “most like,” or “near to.”

A child in his early physical growth does not continue on milk indefinitely.  The child’s growth always moves toward a day when he is able to leave the milk and continue on solid food.  The solid food that the child first begins taking is a type that is more easily masticated and digested.  But as the child grows, the teeth become more firmly entrenched, the digestive system matures, and the day arrives when the child becomes physically mature enough to handle any type of solid food.

2)  IN THE SPIRITUAL REALM

God revealed Himself to Abraham as “El Shaddai [‘Almighty God’]” (Genesis 17:1).  El is the singular form of the plural Hebrew word for “God” (Elohim), and Shaddai is a derivative of the word shad, which means “breast.”  In this respect, God literally revealed Himself to Abraham as the “All-Powerful, Breasted God,” i.e., the All-Powerful God who nourishes, gives strength, and satisfies.  This appears to be the primary thought behind the words El Shaddai when used with God’s own people in view.

God’s revealed Word to man, derived from the “All-Powerful, Breasted One,” is the means through which God nourishes, strengthens, and satisfies His people throughout their pilgrim walk.  The newborn Christian, because of his new nature, is to instinctively long for the “spiritual milk which is without guile” (1 Peter 2:2, ASV); and the more mature a Christian becomes, the more he, in like manner, is to instinctively move on into the “meat” and “strong meat” (solid food) of the Word.

This Word is “living and powerful” (Hebrews 4:12) and contains everything necessary for Christian growth to maturity.  The weaning process in Christian growth pertains only to the “milk,” not the source.  It is not possible for any Christian to receive nourishment apart from the “All-Powerful, Breasted God.”

Proper Christian growth begins with “milk,” progresses to meat,” and then moves on tostrong meat” (KJV).  In Hebrews 5, the writer of this book severely rebuked certain Christians for their inability to handle anything but “milk.”  They had been saved for a sufficient length of time that they should not only have progressed from milk to meat, and then to strong meat (solid food), but they should also have progressed to the point where they could teach the Word to other Christians.

However, because of a lazy, careless manner of conducting their spiritual lives over time, these Christians had not experienced proper growth in their understanding of the Word.  They were still on the milk of the Word and had not progressed in their Christian growth beyond the point of needing to be taught themselves.

The subject matter at hand in relation to “strong meat” (solid food) in Hebrews chapter five is the Melchizedek priesthood.  The writer of this book had “many things” he would like to have said concerning this priesthood; but these things had to do with a realm of biblical doctrine beyond that which these Christians, because of their immaturity, were able to comprehend.

The things associated with the Melchizedek priesthood had to do with strong meat (solid food), and these Christians were still on milk.  They were unable to partake of meat, much less strong meat drawn from teachings surrounding the Melchizedek priesthood.

(Note that both “milk” and “meat” have an association with that which is living in both the physical and spiritual realms.  Man may attempt to duplicate both; but, in reality, he can duplicate neither.  Life of this nature — physical or spiritual — comes only through breath, which comes from God.

This whole overall thought will explain what is meant in John 6 by partaking of Christ as the Bread of life, or eating His flesh and drinking His blood [John 6:33-35, 48-58].  There is the living Word, and there is the written Word [which is living as well].  The two are inseparably related, for, by way of explanation concerning that which is stated in John chapter six, John had previously called attention to the Word becoming flesh [John 1:1-2, 14]. 

God’s Son is a manifestation of the Old Testament Scriptures in the form of flesh [cf. Luke 24:25-27, 44].  And, accordingly, an individual partakes of the Word made flesh through an intake, assimilation, and digestion of the written Word.  Both are simply manifestations of the Word, which is God, in two different forms.

Everything is alive.  It is a partaking of the living Word through a partaking of the written Word [which, again, is living as well].  It is a progression from living milk, to living meat, to living strong meat (solid food).  Only through this means can spiritual growth for the man now possessing spiritual life occur.)

The Christians in Hebrews chapter five were said to be “dull of hearing” (Hebrews 5:11).  The thought from the wording of the text is that they didn’t necessarily begin this way as newborn babes.  This is something that had resulted from the careless manner in which they had governed their spiritual lives.  Before they had grown to the point where they could leave the milk of the Word, they had become sluggish in hearing the Word of God.  They, as brought out in James 1:21, had, so to speak, possibly allowed wax to build up in their ears.  Their spiritual perception had been dulled, preventing them from hearing properly.

The Word of God was not being allowed to travel in a proper and natural manner through the auditory canal into their saved human spirits.  There was no proper exercise of faith because there was no proper exercise of hearing the Word of God (cf. Romans 10:17; Hebrews 11:6).  And, apart from the reception of this Word, there could, consequently, be no growth toward maturity.

The only way to rectify an existing situation of this nature is clearly outlined in James 1:21 and 1 Peter 2:1-2.  It requires removing any obstructions from the auditory canals.  That is, it has to do with laying aside everything opposed to purity, and receiving “with meekness [in a favorable manner] the implanted Word . . . .”

The word translated “dull” in Hebrews 5:11 is from the same word in the Greek text translated “sluggish” (KJV: slothful) in Hebrews 6:12:

that you do not become sluggish, but imitate those who through faith and patience inherit the promises.

The Christians referred to in chapter six where exhorted to not be like the ones previously referred to in chapter five; and the given purpose had to do with faith, patient endurance, and a future inheritance (Hebrews 6:13ff).

The word “patience” is the translation of a Greek word that has to do with patient endurance over time.  In this case, a long period of time, the entire Christian life, is in view.  These Christians were to receive the Word of God in a continuing manner throughout their entire pilgrim walk.  The reception of this Word would, in turn, produce a walk by faith and progressively result in Christian maturity. And, while patiently enduring trials and tests during the pilgrim walk after this fashion, they were to look ahead to the inheritance that would be realized at the end of their faith, in connection with and at the time of the salvation of their souls (cf. Hebrews 6:14-19; 1 Peter 1:4-9).

THE NESHAMAH

And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being. (Genesis 2:7)

The roots of all biblical doctrine have been established in the book of Genesis.  This is the book of beginnings; and all Scripture beyond this point must, after some fashion, reach back and draw from this book.

In the account of the creation of man, insight is given into certain truths concerning “life” derived from God.  These truths will, in turn, provide light on the subject matter at hand — the reception of the Word of God (which is alive, and powerful [Hebrews 4:12]) in relation to the salvation of the soul/life.

The creation of Adam from “the dust of the ground,” and the removal of “a rib” from Adam’s side, occurred on the sixth day of the restoration account in Genesis chapter one.  But the methods that God used to bring about both Adam’s creation and the formation of Eve from a portion of Adam’s body were not revealed in the recorded account until following the seventh day in chapter two.

Most of chapter two is taken up with certain specifics concerning that which had previously occurred on the sixth day in the preceding chapter, and this account is rich beyond degree in biblical study.  The second chapter of Genesis (as the first chapter) is the point where the origin of numerous biblical doctrines can be traced, and these doctrines cannot be properly understood apart from this chapter.

The means that God used in both man’s creation and the subsequent impartation of life into His new creation are given in Genesis 2:7.  There first existed a lifeless form that had previously been fashioned from the dust of the ground.  Creation itself did not produce life in this form.  Rather, God imparted life to man following his creation.  This life was produced by means of the breath of God, and it is here that “life” in relation to man is first mentioned in Scripture.

The Hebrew word translated “breath” in Genesis 2:7 is Neshamah.  The Neshamah of God produced “life.”  The word “God” in this verse is a translation of the plural noun, Elohim, indicating that not only the Father, but also the Son and the Holy Spirit were instrumental in producing this life.

Thus, man’s life in the beginning was derived from the triune God through what is called the Neshamah.  And Genesis 2:7 provides insights into things far beyond the simple fact that God created man and then imparted life to man.  This verse provides insights into things surrounding man’s salvation today — both the salvation of the spirit and the salvation of the soul.

First, the impartation of life to unredeemed man, who is “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1, 5), must follow the pattern (type) established in Genesis.  He, as Adam prior to the Neshamah of God, is lifeless; and his life must be derived through the same means as Adam’s life.

Second, once this life has been imparted, it must be continued and sustained; and, as will become evident, Scripture teaches that life is not only imparted through the Neshamah of God, but life is also continued and sustained through the Neshamah of God as well.

A first-mention principle has been established in Genesis 2:7, and life that man derives from God must always be in complete keeping with that which is set forth in this verse.  God alone initially “imparts” and subsequently “continues” and “sustains” life; and this entire sequence, having to do with God’s revealed work as it pertains to life, is always accomplished, in its entirety, through the Neshamah of God.

1)  IMPARTATION OF LIFE TO THE UNSAVED (SALVATION OF THE SPIRIT)

Unregenerate man today comes into a right relationship with God solely by the regenerating power of the Holy Spirit on the basis of Christ’s finished work at Calvary.  The Spirit breathes life into the one having no life, and by this work of the Spirit man passes “from death into life” (John 5:24).

(The word “Spirit” in the Greek text is Pneuma, a word that also means “breath.”  It is used in the latter sense in the New Testament to show life being produced by “a breathing in,” or death being wrought by “a breathing out.”  In Luke 8:55, life was restored to a young girl by her “spirit [breath]” returning; and in Luke 23:46, Christ terminated His life on the Cross by giving “up the spirit [lit., from the wording of the Greek text, He ‘breathed out’].”)

Thus, the Holy Spirit is the One who generates life in lifeless man (on the basis of Christ’s finished work at Calvary), and the expression used in both the Hebrew and Greek texts relative to the Spirit generating life in this manner is “a breathing in.”  God, by the instrumentality of the Holy Spirit, “breathes life into” unregenerate man today, resulting in the man passing “from death into life.”

Or, in James 2:26, the same principle is seen relative to the physical body, as previously seen in Genesis 2:7:  “. . . the body without the spirit [‘breath’] is dead.”

Since type and antitype must agree in exact detail, the impartation of life to Adam in Genesis chapter two must, of necessity, have occurred in the same fashion that the impartation of life to unredeemed man occurs today.  Lifeless man during the present time derives life from God through the work of the Holy Spirit, and lifeless Adam in the Genesis account could only have derived life from God in this same manner.

Teachings drawn from the original type in relation to man’s redemption necessitate this same conclusion.  The original type is found chapter one of Genesis (Genesis 1:2-5 (2b), with Genesis 2:7 being a subsequent type, providing additional details.  And the latter verse, providing the first mention of “life” in relation to man, must be in complete agreement with and understood in the light of revelation in the former verses, in the original type.

The portion of the original type under consideration at this point is Genesis 1:2-3 (2b):

. . . darkness was on the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God was hovering over (KJV: moved upon) the face of the waters.

Then God said, “Let there be light”; and there was light.

These verses outline the beginning of the restoration of a creation that was brought into a ruined state by an act of Satan (the earth, the province over which Satan ruled [and still rules today], becoming a chaos because of his aspirations to be “like the Most High” [Isaiah 14:12-14]).

Then these verses in Genesis chapter one, in turn, set forth in type the beginning of the restoration of a creation that was brought into a subsequent state of ruin by another act of Satan (causing man to fall [becoming a ruin, a chaos] by deceiving the woman into believing that she could be “as God” [Genesis 3:5, 22]).

The established pattern (type) relative to the restoration of a ruined creation is set in chapter one of Genesis.  Once God establishes a pattern of this nature, no change can ever occur, for God’s patterns are set perfect at the beginning.  The restoration of any subsequent ruined creation must occur in exact accord with the established pattern.  Thus, God’s work in the restoration of fallen man today — a subsequent ruined creation — must follow the established pattern, in exact detail.

The Spirit of God moved in chapter one of Genesis, effecting a beginning of the earth’s restoration.  And the first thing recorded immediately following the Spirit’s movement was the placement of light alongside the previously existing darkness, with a division established between the light and the darkness.

The Spirit of God, in like manner, moves today, effecting a beginning of man’s restoration (the salvation of his spirit).  And the first thing that God does for man is to place light alongside the previously existing darkness — place a new nature alongside the old nature, a new man alongside the old man — with a division established between the two (cf. Hebrews 4:12).

But in the Genesis account, complete restoration was not accomplished by God’s work on the first day.  Rather, the earth, by this divine work accomplished on the first day, was brought into a state where a continued work could be accomplished.  And, over time, this continued work would complete the earth’s restoration.

And restoration for ruined man occurs exactly the same way.  Complete restoration is not accomplished by the birth from above.  Rather, the person, by the birth from above, is brought into a state where a continued work can be accomplished.  And, over time, this continued work will complete man’s restoration.

Note the words of the Apostle Paul in 2 Corinthians 4:6; 5:17a in this respect:

For it is the God who commanded light to shine out of darkness, who has shone in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. . . .

Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation . . . .

These verses in 2 Corinthians chapters four and five can only be a direct allusion to the account of the restoration of the ruined creation in Genesis 1 — light shining out of darkness, associated with a new creation being brought into existence in both instances, with the former foreshadowing the latter.  And Genesis 2:7, a subsequent type concerning unregenerate man (life produced in that which is lifeless), is an account portraying exactly the same truth from a different perspective, providing additional details.

The Spirit of God wrought order out of chaos in Genesis chapter one; the Spirit of God — the Neshamah — produced life in Genesis chapter two; and the Spirit of God brings order out of chaos, produces life in unregenerate man today, exactly the same way.

The Spirit of God today moves upon the ruined creation, upon ruined man (Genesis 1).  That is, He breathes life into the one having no life (Genesis 2).  Only then does “light” shine out of what was only darkness before that time (allowing for a continued divine work), with everything being done in complete accordance with the revealed Word of God — “And God said . . . .” (cf. Genesis 1:2b ff; 2 Corinthians 4:6).

Then, to complete the type, note the septenary structure of this opening section of Genesis, establishing, at the very beginning, a septenary structure upon which the whole of subsequent Scripture rests.  The six days of work used to restore the earth in Genesis point to the six days (6,000 years [cf. 2 Peter 1:15-18; 3:1-8]) of work that God is presently using to restore man; and the Sabbath rest following the six days in the Genesis account points to the Sabbath rest, the 1,000-year Messianic Era, which will follow the present six days, the present 6,000 years of work (cf. Exodus 31:12-17; Hebrews 4:1-9).

2)  IMPARTATION OF LIFE TO THE SAVED (SALVATION OF THE SOUL)

All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness,

So that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work. (2 Timothy 3:16-17 NIV)

Once life has been generated, life must then be continued and sustained.  Life is generated through “breathing in” (initial work of the Spirit), retained through “the breath remaining” (a subsequent work of the Spirit), and sustained through a “continued breathing in.”  Sustenance for life, “a continued breathing in,” is that which is involved in 2 Timothy 3:16.  This verse, studied in the light of Genesis 2:7, is the key that will:

1) Unlock the door concerning the Neshamah of God in relation to saved man (past or present).

2) Demonstrate the power of the Word of God.

3) Reveal the reason Christians are commanded to “receive the implanted Word.”

The word “God-breathed” in 2 Timothy 3:16 is a translation of the compound Greek word Theopneustos, which is simply the word for “God” (Theos) and the word for “breath,” or “Spirit” (Pneuma) added.  Thus, the translation “God-breathed” is not only a very literal translation, but, in the light of Genesis 2:7, it can only be the best of all possible translations.

The “Word of God,” by comparing Genesis 2:7 and 2 Timothy 3:16, is identified with the Neshamah of God — the breath of God.  The Word of God was given by the instrumentality of the Holy Spirit (2 Peter 1:21), and is the element — the living organism — that the indwelling Holy Spirit uses to sustain the life that He Himself originally imparted and presently continues.

Thus, in a full Scriptural respect, the Neshamah of God can only refer to both the Spirit and the Word.  “Life” emanates from both (2 Corinthians 3:6; Hebrews 4:12; James 2:26), and they are inseparably linked through one common denominator — Breath.

The Word of God, because of its very origin and nature, is the only thing that the Holy Spirit, who gave the Word, can use to effect man’s spiritual growth toward maturity.  The Neshamah of God (the Holy Spirit) who imparted life uses the Neshamah of God (the implanted Word) to feed, nourish, and properly develop this life.

The Word of God alone is able to make one “wise unto salvation” (2 Timothy 3:15).  That is to say, the Word of God alone can be used by the Holy Spirit to bring about the Christian’s walk by faith (cf. Romans 10:17), ultimately resulting in the salvation of his soul.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(The Neshamah of God, relating to saved man and the salvation of his soul, is continued in Chapter 4 of this book, in this site, Ch. 4, Salvation of the Soul BOOK.)

Book in this site: Ch. 3, Salvation of the Soul BOOK

Word Document:  The Implanted Word by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Ministry of Elders
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

The elders who are among you I exhort, I who am a fellow elder and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that will be revealed:

Shepherd the flock of God that is among you, serving as overseers, not by compulsion but willingly, not for dishonest gain but eagerly;

nor as being lords over those entrusted to you [KJV: God’s heritage], but being examples [types] to the flock;

and when the Chief Shepherd appears, you will receive the crown of glory that does not fade away. (1 Peter 5:1-4)

“Sufferings” and “glory” go hand in hand throughout Scripture.  The former always precedes the latter, and the latter cannot be realized apart from the former.  Scripture records the sufferings of Christ on behalf of Christians (1 Peter 2:21), and Scripture also records the sufferings of Christians with respect to Christ’s sufferings (1 Peter 1:11).  Glory must then follow, for Scripture inseparably links sufferings and glory.

On the road to Emmaus, following His resurrection, Christ rebuked two disciples whose eyes were still closed to the truth concerning His sufferings and glory:

Then He said to them, “O foolish ones, and slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken!

Ought not the Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into His glory?” (Luke 24:25-26)

The sufferings of Christ refer to the events surrounding “Calvary,” and the glory of Christ will be revealed in the coming “Kingdom.”  The Son’s ministry in the interim, as our great High Priest, has its basis in the former, with a view to the latter.

The blood shed at Calvary is presently on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary, and Christ is presently ministering in the sanctuary for those in whom the Spirit has breathed life on the basis of His finished work at Calvary; and Christ’s present work as High Priest is with a view to that coming day — that day when He will appear in His glory, bringing “many sons to glory” with Him (Hebrews 2:9-10; 1 Peter 5:1-4).

On the Mount of Transfiguration, Peter, James, and John “saw His glory” (Luke 9:32).  This event, following the mention of both the sufferings of Christ and the sufferings (of Christians) with respect to Christ’s sufferings (Matthew 16:21-27), pertains specifically to “the Son of man coming in His kingdom . . . after six days [after 6,000 years]” (Matthew 16:28-17:5; 2 Peter 1:16-18; 3:8).  For “the joy [the day when He shall rule and reign] that was set before Him,” Christ “endured the cross, despising the shame [not that ‘the shame’ was a small thing, but ‘the joy’ was so much greater that He refused to consider ‘the shame’], and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God” (Hebrews 12:2).

The sufferings of Christians with respect to Christ’s sufferings and the glory that is to follow in 1 Peter 1:11 appear in this same framework in Romans 8:17-23, with a condition set forth in verse seventeen:

. . . if indeed we suffer with Him, that we may also be glorified together.

The thought is then continued in verse eighteen with the statement:

For I consider that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.

The time when this glory will be revealed is then specifically stated in verses nineteen through twenty-three to be following the adoption, when the sons of God are revealed for all to behold.

For the earnest expectation of the creation eagerly waits for the revealing of the sons of God. . . .”

God is about to bring forth a new order of “sons” (Christians) to replace the present order of “sons” (angels).  This new order is referred to in Hebrews 2:10 as “many sons” who will be brought to glory; and these individuals — presently “children,” or “sons” awaiting the adoption (Romans 8:14-23) — are to look upon their present sufferings in the same manner that Christ looked upon His sufferings (Hebrews 12:2).

(Along with being called “children” [Greek: teknon], Christians are also referred to in a present sense as being “sons” [Greek: huios] three different places in the New Testament [Romans 8:14; Galatians 3:26; 4:6-7; Hebrews 12:5-8].  In each instance, the context deals with different aspects of present faithfulness in the Christian life, with a view to faithful Christians being among those adopted into a firstborn status following events surrounding the judgment seat.

For additional information on sonship and adoption in this respect, refer to the parenthetical section near the end of The Implanted Word in this site.)
 
Christians are to enter into “the fellowship [be like-minded] of His [Christ’s] sufferings” if they are to have a part in “the resurrection [‘out-resurrection’] of the dead” and receive “the prize of the upward call (KJV: ‘high calling’) of God in Christ Jesus” (Philippians 3:10-11, 14).  Christ “suffered for us [‘on our behalf’], leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps [i.e., that Christians should enter into His sufferings through experiencing sufferings for Christ’s sake themselves]” (1 Peter 2:21).

1 Peter 1:11, pertaining to Christians rather than to Christ, should literally read:

. . . when He testified beforehand the sufferings with respect to Christ [i.e., with respect to Christians entering into Christ’s sufferings], and the glory that should follow.

Then, in complete accord with the established biblical pattern, future glory will always follow present sufferings.  The “glory that will follow” pertains to “the salvation of your souls” (1 Peter 1:9-10) which will occur after “the genuineness [KJV: ‘trial’ (approval)] of your faith” (1 Peter 1:7) — an approval that will be rendered at the judgment seat of Christ.

In this respect, when being tested and tried during the present day and time, Christians are told,

Beloved, do not think it strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened to you;

but rejoice to the extent that you partake of Christ’s sufferings, that when His glory is revealed, you may also be glad with exceeding joy. (1 Peter 4:12-13; cf. James 1:2-12)

THE PURPOSE FOR ELDERS

The central subject matter throughout the first four chapters of 1 Peter has to do with Christians suffering with respect to Christ’s sufferings, “according to the will of God,” with a view to “the approvalof their faith at the judgment seat, resulting in “the salvationof their souls.

Yes, and all who desire to live godly in Christ Jesus will suffer persecution.” (2 Timothy 3:12)

Then, beginning chapter five (1 Peter 5), elders are introduced.  Elders (pastor-teachers [Ephesians 4:11]) have been placed in the Church to “Shepherd [KJV: Feed] the flock”; and this flock is described as “those entrusted to you [KJV: ‘God’s heritage’ — a present inheritance from the Lord, placed under the care of the elders]” (1 Peter 5:2-3).

In verses two and three, elders, as shepherds, are instructed to lead the flock in a completely unselfish, willing, eager manner.  They are never to participate in any type of shameful or base gain; nor are they to place themselves in the position of masters, rulers over the flock.  They are never to occupy a position of power over the heritage placed under their care.

(The word "heritage" is a translation of the Greek word kleros.  Cognate forms of kleros would be the Greek words for “heir” [kleronomos] and “inheritance” [kleronomia].

Kleros is used two ways in the New Testament when referring to groups of individuals [such as the Church].  It is used referring to a segment of the people [Acts 1:17, 26], and it is used relative to an inheritance awaiting the people of God [Acts 26:18; Colossians 1:12].

The thought inherent in the use of kleros in 1 Peter 5:3 appears to be a combination of both usages of the word seen in the New Testament.  That is to say, a segment of Christians [comprising a church] has been placed in charge of elders in a particular area;  and these elders’ ministry to the Christians placed under their care is with a view to leading these Christians into the realization of an awaiting inheritance.)

Elders are instructed to be “examples to the flock” (1 Peter 5:3).  The Greek word translated “examples” is tupos, from which we derive our English word “type.”  The word tupos, as it is used by Peter, points to a pattern of how something either will be or should be.  In this case, elders are to govern their lives in such a manner that they become patterns of how those in the flock should also govern their lives (cf. 1 Thessalonians 1:6-7).

An interesting and significant feature of this section in 1 Peter is the fact that these instructions concerning elders are recorded in concluding verses of a book dealing specifically with present sufferings, with a view to a future salvation — the salvation of the soul.  And within these concluding verses surrounding instructions given to elders, the coming glory of Christ occupies the center of attention (1 Peter 5:1, 4, 6, 10-11).

Elders have been entrusted with a heritage (“those entrusted” to them), with a view to the salvation of the souls of those in their heritage, in connection with an awaiting inheritance; and they are to lead this heritage into the things pertaining to this future salvation, which, as explained by Peter in his first epistle, will invariably involve present sufferings.

Elders who are faithful to their calling will receive an unfading crown of glory when the Chief Shepherd appears.  Faithfulness of this nature will result in “works,” which will have emanated from “a living” faith, which will be approved at the judgment seat.

Faithful elders will then realize “the end [‘the goal’]” of their “faith,” the salvation of their souls.  And, as a recompense for faithfulness to their calling, they will receive an unfading “crown of glory” and occupy positions of power and authority in the coming kingdom of Christ (James 2:14-26; 1 Peter 1:7-9; 5:4).

Unfaithfulness on the part of elders, however, will produce results of an opposite nature.  Elders unfaithful to their calling will not possess “works” that will have emanated from “a living” faith.  Instead, works resulting from unfaithfulness to one’s calling will have emanated from “a dead [a barren] faith,” which will be disapproved at the judgment seat.

Unfaithful elders will then realize the loss of their souls, for faith will not have been brought to its proper “goal.”  Consequently, they will be denied the unfading “crown of glory,” and they will occupy no positions of power and authority with Christ in His kingdom.

ELDERS IN THE CHURCH

Depend upon and be submissive to the ones leading you; for they watch on behalf of your souls, as ones having to give an account, that they may do this with joy and not groaning; for this would be unprofitable for you. (Hebrews 13:17)

The preceding is a literal translation from the Greek text, and some variances will be noted between this and other translations.  Elders are to conduct their ministries in a specific manner, and individuals placed under their care are to depend upon and be submissive to their leadership.  The reason for this relationship between elders and their heritage is twofold:

1) That the elders might be able to properly carry out their God-ordained responsibility of caring for the flock.

2) That the sheep might receive the proper care as they “grow thereby unto salvation [‘with respect to salvation’ — the salvation of their souls]” (1 Peter 2:2b, ASV).

1)  “DEPEND UPON AND BE SUBMISSIVE TO THE ONES LEADING YOU  . . . .”

Elders possess a tremendous responsibility.  They are the God-ordained shepherds of the flock.  They have received a heritage from the Lord, and, as shepherds placed over the sheep, they are directly responsible for the spiritual well-being of the sheep.  A high calling of this nature — the highest calling any man can possess during the present day and time — demands certain qualifications; and these qualifications are not to be taken lightly, for the manner in which elders function will directly affect the spiritual well-being of the flock.

Paul, in 1 Timothy 3:2-7, sets forth the qualifications that an elder (here called a “bishop”) must meet to be properly qualified to shepherd the flock:

a) He must be “blameless” (1 Timothy 3:2):  The Greek word translated “blameless” is anepilemptos.  This is a compound word prefixed with the letter “a.”  The verb form without the prefix is epilambanoEpi means “upon,” and lambano means “to take.”  Thus, the two words used in a compound form mean “to take hold upon.”  Prefixing the letter “a” to the compound form makes the word mean exactly the opposite — “unable to take hold upon.”  This is the thought behind the meaning of “blameless.”  An elder must be an individual that no one can take hold of (lay his hands upon, point a finger at) in the sense of bringing a charge of wrongdoing against him.  He must be “above reproach.”

b) He must be “the husband of one wife” (1 Timothy 3:2):  The construction of these words in the Greek text, standing alone, refers to “a one-woman type man [whether married or unmarried].”  However, the context associates this “one-woman type man” with the marriage relationship existing between husband and wife (1 Timothy 3:4-5); and when used in this manner, the construction refers, as in the Authorized Version, to “the husband of one wife” (note 1 Timothy 5:9 where the same construction is used).

c) He must be “temperate” [KJV: “vigilant”] (1 Timothy 3:2):  The word in the Greek text means “dispassionate,” or “circumspect.”  His ability to function must not be affected by personal or emotional involvement.  He is to look carefully at all related circumstances before acting.

d) He must be “sober-minded” (1 Timothy 3:2):  The word in the Greek text means “serious-minded,” “sensible,” “one who shows good judgment.”

e) He must be “of good behavior” (1 Timothy 3:2):  The word appearing in the Greek text is kosmios.  This is closely related to the word kosmos (from which we derived the English word, “cosmos”), referring to an “orderly arrangement,” as opposed to chaos.  The thought behind kosmios is “order.”  An elder must be an “orderly type person.”

f) He must be “hospitable” (1 Timothy 3:2):  The compound word philoxenos appears in the Greek text.  Philos means “fond of” or “loving,” and xenos means “stranger,” “foreigner,” or “alien.”  Thus, philoxenos refers to one who “loves strangers.” The early Church met in homes, and “strangers” — new converts, among others — were continually being brought into these meeting places.  And these “strangers” were to be joyfully received and nurtured along with the others.  The same attitude is to prevail concerning “strangers” today.  When new converts are brought into the assembly, or when Christians move into a new area, both are to be received in a hospitable manner by the elders, with a view to these individuals occupying their proper place in the assembly.

g) He must be “able to teach” (1 Timothy 3:2):  The Greek word refers to one who is “able and skilled in teaching.”

h) He must not be “given to wine” (1 Timothy 3:3):  Wine in countries where churches were established during the first century, as in certain countries in the same area today, was a common beverage.  The word in the Greek text refers to one who becomes addicted to wine.

i) He must not be “violent” (1 Timothy 3:3):  The Greek word refers to a “belligerent” or “hostile” type person.

j) He must not be “greedy for money” (1 Timothy 3:3):  The best Greek manuscripts omit these words.  Consequently, this portion is not included in many recent translations.  However, the expression is found in 1 Timothy 3:8 (referring to deacons) and in Titus 1:7 (referring to bishops [elders]).  The expression in the Greek text refers to “dishonesty” or “disgraceful base gain.”

k) He must be “gentle” (1 Timothy 3:3):  The Greek word refers to one who is “gentle,” “mild,” “reasonable.”

l) He must not be a “quarrelsome” (1 Timothy 3:3):  The word in the Greek text is amachos.  This is the word mache (“fight”) with the prefix “a,” which negates the word.  Thus, amachos refers to “one who does not engage in fights,” “one who is not quarrelsome.”

m) He must not be “covetous” (1 Timothy 3:3):  The word in the Greek text is aphilarguros.  This is a compound word (philos and arguros) with the prefix “a.”  Philos, as previously seen, means “fond of” or “loving”; and arguros means “silver,” referring to “money.”  Philarguros means “a lover of money”; but the word used in the text, negated by the prefix “a,” is aphilarguros, which means exactly the opposite — “one who does not love money.”

n) He must be an individual who “rules his own house well, having his children in submission with all reverence” (1 Timothy 3:4):  The word “rules” is a translation of the compound Greek word proistemi (comprised of pro and histemi).  Pro means “before,” and histemi means “to stand.”  Thus, proistemi means “to stand before,” “to take the lead.”  Then, the word translated “reverence” [KJV: “gravity”] is from a Greek word (semnotes), which refers to “dignified behavior.” An elder is to take the lead role — stand before all others — in “supervising” or “managing” his house, and he is to accomplish this with “dignified behavior.”  An elder must manage his own house in this manner: “(for if a man does not know how to rule (manage) his own house, how will he take care of the church of God?)” (1 Timothy 3:5).

o) He must not be a “novice” (1 Timothy 3:6):  The word in the Greek text is neophutos, from which we derive our English word “neophyte.”  Neophutos is a compound word comprised of neos (“new”) and phutos (from phuo [“to spring up”]).  The word refers to “a new convert.” The reason given why “a new convert” is not to hold the position of elder is because he may be “lifted up with pride” and “fall into the condemnation of the devil.”  Satan, in the pre-Adamic world, became dissatisfied with his position as ruler over this earth and sought to elevate his throne above his God-appointed position (Isaiah 14:12ff; Ezekiel 28:12ff).  As a result, the cosmos became a chaos (Genesis 1:1-2a), necessitating restoration through divine intervention (Genesis 1:2-2:1 [2b]).  An immature Christian is not to hold the position of elder, lest he, through pride, as Satan, might seek to elevate his office above his God-appointed position (rule over the flock, etc.).  Such a move would, after some fashion, have the same results as Satan’s move.  In Satan’s case it was cosmos to chaos relative to the earth; and in the elder’s case it would be cosmos to chaos relative to the church.

p) He must “must have a good testimony [KJV: ‘report’] among those who are outside” (1 Timothy 3:7):  In addition to everything else that has been named, an elder must possess a good testimony in the eyes of those outside the church (those in the world).  As stated at the very beginning of the list of qualifications for elders, he must be “above reproach.”  An elder must be an individual against whom no one can bring a charge of wrongdoing.

Elders obtain a testimony of this nature through one means alone — a walk “by faith.”  The Greek word translated “testimony” [KJV: “report”] in the text is marturia.  This same word appears in its verb form in Hebrews 11:2, 4-5, 39, referring to individuals obtaining a “good report [good testimony]” through faith.  Apart from a walk by faith, a good testimony cannot ensue.  Through a walk by faith, a good testimony cannot help but ensue.

The thought is not as is so often heard today, “Watch your testimony!”  Rather, the thought is, “Walk by faith, and you will not have to watch your testimony,” for your testimony will automatically take care of itself.

Those in the world do not understand a walk of this nature, for they have no capacity for spiritual perception.  But they can understand, through their soulical nature, that someone walking “by faith” is not walking in their realm; and though the person may be walking in a realm foreign to their way of thinking, they, because of his actions, can bring no possible charge against him.

And many in the church do not understand a walk of this nature as well.  Though such Christians possess a capacity for spiritual perception, they find themselves following the soulical rather than the spiritual man.  Then, exactly as those in the world (for both are walking in the soulical realm), they can understand that the person walking “by faith” is not walking in their realm; and they, because of his actions, can bring no possible charge against him.

2)  “. . . FOR THEY WATCH OUT ON BEHALF OF YOUR SOULS . . . .”

According to Hebrews 13:17 the basic thought underlying the entire ministry of elders is that they are to “watchon behalf of the souls of those placed under their care.  The word translated “watch” carries the thought in the Greek text of never ceasing.  The elders, at all times, in every facet of their ministry, are to be watching on behalf of the souls of those placed under their care (and, resultantly, their own souls as well).

A similar expression is used in the Old Testament concerning shepherds in the house of Israel.  These shepherds were called “watchmen” (Isaiah 52:7-8; 56:10-11; Jeremiah 6:16-17), and they were to watch over the Jewish people (forming the house of Israel) in an unceasing manner.  This ministry was also on behalf of the “souls” of the ones to whom they ministered, as well as their own “souls” (Ezekiel 3:17-21; 33:2-20).

Paul, describing his own ministry, on a number of occasions in his writings set forth this unceasing manner that is to surround the ministry of elders:

. . . that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers.

I thank my God always concerning you . . . .

always in every prayer of mine making request for you . . . .

We give thanks to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, praying always for you.

We give thanks to God always for you all, making mention of you in our prayers, remembering without ceasing your work . . . For this reason we also thank God without ceasing . . . .

We are bound to thank God always for you . . . Therefore we also pray always for you . . . But we are bound to give thanks to God always for you . . . .

. . . without ceasing I remember you in my prayers night and day.

I thank my God, making mention of you always in my prayers. 

(Romans 1:9; 1 Corinthians 1:4; Philippians 1:4; Colossians 1:3; 1 Thessalonians 1:2-3; 2:13; 2 Thessalonians 1:3, 11; 2:13; 2 Timothy 1:3; Philemon 1:4).

It should be noted that most of the preceding references concern themselves with Paul ministering “incessantly” on behalf of other Christians, in view of their calling, their spiritual maturity, and the coming kingdom of Christ.  Paul conducted his ministry after this fashion, and elders today are to conduct their ministries after the same fashion.

Note two statements by Paul, with the author of Hebrews summing matters up in this respect:

Imitate me, just as I also imitate Christ. (1 Corinthians 11:1)

However, for this reason I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show all longsuffering, as a pattern to those who are going to believe on Him for everlasting life. (1 Timothy 1:16)

that you do not become sluggish, but imitate those who through faith and patience inherit the promises. (Hebrews 6:12)

According to Scripture, an elder’s incessant ministry is to be conducted in a twofold manner, and both the incessant fashion and twofold manner were set forth in a statement by the apostles to the church in Jerusalem at the time deacons were first appointed:  “but we will give ourselves continually [a)] to prayer, and [b)] to the ministry of the Word” (Acts 6:4).

Deacons were appointed to take care of certain matters in the church which, if left for the elders, would detract from the ministry into which the elders had been called.  The result of such detractions would be that both the elders and those to whom they ministered would suffer spiritual loss.  And detractions wherein spiritual loss was presently experienced could, in the final analysis, possibly lead to suffering a future loss — the loss of their own souls, and the loss of the souls of those Christians who had been placed under their care — when they (the elders, together with their heritage) appear before the judgment seat of Christ.

Paul’s entire ministry revolved around prayer and the ministry of the Word, with the uppermost thought in his mind always being the coming “salvation of the souls” of those to whom he ministered.  Paul’s letter to the Church in Colossae gives a classic example of how he conducted his ministry as a “watchmanon behalf of the souls of those to whom he ministered.

Because of the “hope” laid up for Christians in heaven, Paul did not cease to pray for those in Colossae.  His unceasing desire in his prayers was that each individual “might be filled with the knowledge [‘mature knowledge’ (epignosis)] of His will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding,” resulting in these individuals walking “worthy of the Lord, fully pleasing Him, being fruitful in every good work and increasing in the knowledge [‘mature knowledge’ (epignosis)] of God” (Colossians 1:3-5, 9-10).

Paul was made a minister of what is known in Scripture as, “the mystery,” which is “Christ in you [‘Christ (God’s Messiah, the One who will rule and reign) being proclaimed among you’], the hope of glory” (Colossians 1:25-27).

The “mystery” revealed to Paul through “the revelation of Jesus Christ” (personal appearance of Christ to Paul following his conversion [Galatians 1:12; Ephesians 3:3]) pertained to the Jews and the Gentiles being “fellowheirs, and of the same body [the ‘one new man’ in Christ]” (Ephesians 2:13-15; 3:6).  This is the same “inheritance” referred to in Colossians 1:12.  Those in Colossae had been rendered fitto be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in the light.”

These individuals had been rendered fit, in an initial respect, through being saved, through being placed “in Christ.”  But the context carries matters beyond that.  These individuals had been rendered fit by a true exercise of the ministry of elders, as the elders used the God-Breathed Word to lead them from immaturity to maturity, allowing the Spirit of God to progressively work the metamorphosis in their lives.

An individual must occupy a positional standing “in Christ” in order to possess “the hope of glory.”  But, as is evident from the text, or any related Scripture, this positional standing does not itself guarantee that the one “in Christ” will realize the hope of his calling, entering into the inheritance of the saints.

And because it is possible for individuals “in Christ” to not realize the hope of their calling, Paul made known details surrounding “the mystery” to those in Colossae, “warning every man and teaching every man in all wisdom” in order that he might “present every man perfect [‘mature’] in Christ Jesus” (Colossians 1:25-28).

The Greek word translated “perfect” in Colossians 1:28 is teleios — the noun form of the same word also translated “perfect” in James 2:22, from the same root form as the word translated “end” in 1 Peter 1:9.  James refers to faith made mature,” “brought to full development,” “reaching its goal” through works; and Peter refers to faith being “approved,” following the approval of works, subsequently reaching its proper “goal.”

Thus, these verses pertain to future issues surrounding the judgment seat of Christ; and the thought of presenting every man mature” in Colossians 1:29 can only pertain to the same issues, at the judgment seat.

3)  “. . . AS ONES HAVING TO GIVE AN ACCOUNT . . . .”

Elders, entrusted with a heritage, will one day be called upon to render an account concerning their faithfulness in continually engaging in prayer and the ministry of the Word as “watchmen” on behalf of the souls of those in their heritage.

For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad.

Knowing therefore, the terror of the Lord [at the judgment seat], we persuade men [to prepare themselves for that which will transpire at this judgment] . . . .” (2 Corinthians 5:10-11a)

The word translated “terror” in 2 Corinthians 5:11 is from the Greek word for “fear” (phobos).  Its usage here is very similar to its usage in Hebrews 10:31 — a verse referring specifically to the people of God (cf Hebrews 10:26-30):

It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.

Faithful Christians will have nothing to fear when they appear before the judgment seat of Christ; but for unfaithful Christians, the opposite will be true.  This will be “a fearful [a terrible] thing . . . .”

Too long have Christians been misled into believing that every saved individual will stand as a victor before the judgment seat, to be praised, and then receive a reward.  That is not the picture at all.  This is a judgment seat!  And the issues of this judgment will determine every Christian’s position in the coming kingdom of Christ.

(The Greek word translated “judgment seat” is bema.  The word refers to a raised platform upon which a judge or magistrate would stand or sit, rendering decisions.  The word is used twelve times in the New Testament;  and, aside from two references relative to a future appearance of Christians [Romans 14:10; 2 Corinthians 5:10] and one reference relative to the future inheritance of Abraham and his descendants [Acts 7:5], the word is consistently used in connection with a place where negative judicial decisions or acts occurred.

The word bema is used in Matthew 27:19 and John 19:13 as the place where Pilate sat when he delivered Christ to be crucified;  it was the place where Herod sat when he made an oration, failed to give God the glory, was smitten by an angel of the Lord, eaten of worms, and then breathed out — expired, died [apparently eaten alive, from the order given in the text (Acts 12:21-23)];  it was the place where Paul was brought to be falsely accused, with the chief ruler of the synagogue [Sosthenes] being beaten before the bema [Acts 18:12, 16-17];  and it was the place where Paul was again brought to be judged relative to his ministry, which set the course for his appeal to Caesar and eventual trip to Rome for trial and sentencing at Caesar’s hands [Acts 25:6, 10, 17].

Refer to the author’s book, Judgment Seat of Christ BOOK, for details surrounding Christians before the bema.)

The “watchmen” of Israel were to one day be called to render an account concerning how they had carried out their appointed ministry, and they would appear at this accounting in one of two fashions:

1) As ones who sounded the warning from God, delivering (saving) their own souls and the souls of those who had heeded the message (Ezekiel 3:17, 19, 21; 33:5, 7, 9).

2) As ones who failed to sound the warning from God, failing to deliver (failing to save) their own souls and the souls of those who were to hear the message (Ezekiel 3:17-18, 20; 33:5, 7-8).

For the latter, the “blood [the ‘soul/life’ is in the blood (Leviticus 17:11; Isaiah 53:12)]” of those who had not been warned would be required at the responsible “watchman’s hand.”

Many Christian ministers and teachers are quick to apply these verses in Ezekiel chapters three and thirty-three to the unsaved.  But these verses have nothing to do with unsaved individuals.

These verses concern Israel, watchmen placed over the house of Israel, and the saving or the losing of the souls of those comprising the house (both the watchmen and others comprising the house of Israel).

And the only counterpart in the New Testament would have to do with the Church, watchmen placed over the flock, and the saving or the losing of the souls of those comprising the Church (both the elders and others comprising the Church).

4. “. . . THAT THEY MAY DO THIS WITH JOY AND NOT GROANING; FOR THIS WOULD BE UNPROFITABLE FOR YOU.”

The sheep are to “depend upon and be submissive” to the shepherd’s leadership as he “watcheson behalf of their souls.  Otherwise, the shepherd’s task will not be one of joy, and the sheep will not profit from his ministry on their behalf.

Joy for the shepherd and profit for the sheep have to do with both present and future values.

If the shepherd and sheep possess a proper relationship today, the sheep will be properly cared for, realizing “a profit”; and this will be to the shepherd’s “joy.”  Then, before the judgment seat of Christ, when this proper treatment is reflected through the flock (and the shepherd also) realizing their calling, as they are shown to be “profitable servants,” there will again be “joy” for the shepherd.

However, if the shepherd and sheep possess an improper relationship today, the sheep will be improperly cared for, realizing no “profit”; and this will be to the shepherd’s “dismay.”  Then, before the judgment seat of Christ, when this improper treatment is reflected through the flock (and possibly the shepherd also) having failed to realize their calling, as they are shown to be “unprofitable servants,” there will again be “dismay” for the shepherd (cf. Luke 12:42-48).

The “salvation” or “loss” of the Soul is the present great issue in Scripture confronting every Christian.  And the call, relative to this message, is the same for both elders and Christians placed under the ministry of elders:  Give heed to the Word of God!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Word Document:  The Ministry of Elders by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
If Any of You
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

Then Jesus said to His disciples, “If anyone [any of you] desires to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.

For whoever desires to save his life [soul] will lose it, but whoever loses his life [soul] for My sake will find it.

For what profit is it to a man if he gains the whole world, and loses his own soul? Or what will a man give in exchange for his soul?

For the Son of Man will come in the glory of His Father with His angels, and then He will reward each according to his works. (Matthew 16:24-27)

In Matthew chapter sixteen, coming into the vicinity of Caesarea Philippi, Jesus took His disciples aside on several occasions and continued to teach them, as before, revealing things to come.  Beginning with verse thirteen, immediately after His warning to beware of the leaven (false doctrine) of the Pharisees and Sadducees (Matthew 16:6-11), this revelation falls into four categories, which are all interrelated:

1) The true identity of Christ (Matthew 16:13-16, 20).
2) The impending inception of the Church (Matthew 16:17-19).
3) The approaching crucifixion of Christ (Matthew 16:21-23).
4) The salvation of the soul in relation to the coming kingdom (Matthew 16:24-27; cf. Matthew 16:28; 17:1-9).

OVERALL SCOPE OF EVENTS

1)  “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.”  (Matthew 16:16)

The disciples, as evidenced by Peter’s confession, believed that Jesus was the Christ (v. 16); but the masses in Israel believed otherwise (Matthew 16:13-14).”

The word “Christ” (or “Messiah,” as translated from the Hebrew text) means Anointed One.  In the Old Testament, prophets, priests, and kings were anointed; and the complete ministry of Christ (past, present, and future) encompasses all three of these offices.

As Prophet (past), “Christ died for our sins”; as Priest (present), “He ever lives to make intercession” for us; and as King (future), “He shall reign forever and ever” (cf. 1 Corinthians 15:3; Hebrews 7:25; Revelation 11:15).

Insofar as Peter himself was concerned, his confession really involved only the latter, the kingly office, rather than all three.  The disciples at this time did not grasp the fact that the Cross and the present dispensation (in which Christ would exercise the office of Priest) would precede the kingdom (Matthew 16:21-23; cf. Matthew 17:3-4, 22-23; 20:17-19; Luke 9:30-31).

Peter acknowledged Jesus as God’s Son immediately following his acknowledgment of Jesus as “the Christ.”  “Sonship” implies rulership, and this is exactly what Peter had in mind (cf. Exodus 4:22-23; 19:5-6; 2 Samuel 7:12-14).  It was simply recognition by an additional means of that which he had already stated.

In reality though, an acknowledgment of Jesus as “the Christ,” God’s Son, must involve His complete, threefold office — Prophet, Priest, and King.  And this was something that Peter did not understand at this time, as shown by his further remarks.

Christ’s future ministry as King, within the Scriptural framework in which it is set forth, cannot exist apart from two things:

1) A finished work in His past ministry as Prophet.
2) A continuing work (to be completed in the future) in His present ministry as Priest.

This is the primary reason for Christ’s severe rebuke of Peter in Matthew 16:23.  Peter, in Matthew 16:22, unknowingly denied to Christ that which he had previously attributed to Christ in Matthew 16:16 (cf. Matthew 26:63-64).

Note Christ’s words in this respect to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, following His resurrection:

O foolish ones, and slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken!
Ought not the Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into His glory? (Luke 24:25-26 [25b]).

“Suffering” must precede “glory.”  And apart from the former, the latter cannot occur.  This is an established biblical principle that cannot change (cf. Genesis 37:23-36 and Genesis 45:1-15; Exodus 2:11-15 and Exodus 40:33-38; Job 2:6-8 and Job 40:12-17; Psalm 137:1-9; 1 Peter 1:11; 2:21; 5:1).

2)  “I will build My Church.” (Matthew 16:18)

Matthew’s gospel is the only one of the four gospels that records Christ’s announcement that He was going to build His Church.  The record of this announcement is given in a gospel that, throughout the gospel, centers on Christ’s kingship and the coming kingdom.  And the record is given at a particular time in Christ’s ministry.  It is given following Israel’s climactic rejection of the King and the proffered kingdom of the heavens.

Thus, this revelation of the Church occurred following a particular set of circumstances occurring within Christ’s ministry, necessitating a change.  This though would not be a change in the message but a change pertaining to the recipients of the message, a change concerning those to whom the message would be proclaimed.

The message would still center on the kingdom, but there would be a change concerning those to whom the offer of the kingdom would be extended.  In complete keeping with Israel’s climactic rejection in Matthew 12 and Christ’s departure from the house in Matthew 13, the kingdom was about to be taken from Israel and given to “a nation bearing the fruits of it” (Matthew 21:43b).

The Church, in this respect, was to be called into existence for definite and specific purposes surrounding the kingdom of the heavens; and these purposes were not only intimately associated with the coming kingdom, but the complete fulfillment of these purposes could not be realized until that day Christ exercised His office as King.

But, preceding the Church being brought into existence, the events of Calvary had to occur first.  A means of salvation had to be provided first (a means connected with Israel, yet separate from Israel), else there could be no new entity of the nature referred to by Christ.

(Note that the Passover lamb was given to Israel, and only Israel could slay this lamb [Exodus 12:1ff].  Thus, only Israel could have slain the Paschal Lamb in 33 A.D., which is exactly what occurred [Acts 2:23, 36; 7:52].

Man today is saved on the basis of the death of a Jewish Paschal Lamb and His shed blood — a Lamb slain by the only one who could slay this Lamb, by Israel.  But, though the Lamb was given to Israel and Israel slew the Lamb, unsaved man today doesn’t have to go to Israel per se to avail himself of that which has been done.  Rather, the slain Lamb [who was raised from the dead and lives forevermore], with His shed blood, has been made available for all — Jew and Gentile alike.

And because this is true, all that a person has to do today — Jew or Gentile alike — is “believe on the Lord Jesus Christ” [Acts 16:30-31].  Then, because of Christ’s finished work at Calvary, the believing individual passes “from death into life” [John 5:24; Ephesians 2:1, 5].

This then allows the Spirit to perform a work in the individual [an immersion in the Spirit], placing him “in Christ.”  And this, in turn, allows the individual to be numbered among those forming the new entity — the “one new man” — which Christ announced during His earthly ministry that He was about to bring into existence.)

And, beyond being brought into existence in this manner, it would be necessary that this new entity, as Israel, have a priest.  This would be necessary because, as in Israel, salvation wouldn’t do away with man’s sin nature.  And, with man still retaining his sin nature, the ever-present possibility of individuals falling into sin would exist among those within the camp of the saved; and sins committed by the saved, by Christians, would have to be dealt with in a manner that was in complete keeping with the way God, in the Old Testament, had previously established that they be dealt with — through a priest ministering on the individual’s behalf, on the basis of death and shed blood.

The whole of the matter of the sin question in relation to salvation — past, present, and future — was dealt with in the camp of Israel by death and shed blood.  It was dealt with first by the application of the blood of slain paschal lambs (Exodus 12:1-13).  Then it was subsequently dealt with by the blood of other slain animals and the work of priests (e.g., Leviticus 1-7, 16).

The whole of the matter of the sin question in relation to salvation — past, present, and future — is dealt with today through exactly the same means, by death and shed blood.  This has forever been established in the Old Testament, and it can never change.

Today, as in the Old Testament, the sin question in relation to salvation is dealt with first by the application of the blood of the slain Paschal Lamb (cf. Acts 16:31; 1 Corinthians 5:7).  Then it is subsequently dealt with by Christ’s high priestly work and His shed blood presently on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary (Hebrews 9; 10).

In this respect — to effect salvation past, present, and future — Christ died for our sins” (1 Corinthians 15:3);  He presently lives, exercising a priestly office, in order “to make intercession” for us, providing a present cleansing from sin (Hebrews 7:25; 1 John 1:6-2:2; cf. John 13:4-12); and Christians, because of this twofold work of Christ (Prophet and Priest), can look forward to a third work of Christ when He comes forth as King.  They can look forward to reigning as consort queen with Him during the coming day of His power.

In this respect, everything surrounding God’s redemptive work by and through His Son — past and present — moves toward a revealed time when this redemptive work will be realized in its fullness, in the coming kingdom.

Thus, in Matthew chapter sixteen when Peter denied to Christ His work as Prophet at Calvary — “Lord; this shall not happen to You!” (Matthew 16:22) — he, apart from realizing that which he was doing, was not only denying to Christ His subsequent work as Priest but he was also denying to Christ His future work as King as well (something that he had previously acknowledged [Matthew 16:16]).  And, for this reason, Peter then experienced a severe rebuke at Christ’s hands — “Get behind Me, Satan! . . . .” (Matthew 16:23)

The events in Matthew chapter sixteen occurred shortly after Israel’s “blasphemy against the Holy Spirit” and Christ’s subsequent departure from “the house” — the house of Israel (Matthew 12; 13).  And, for all practical purposes, even though the announcement was not made until later (Matthew 21:43), the kingdom of the heavens (at the time of the events in Matthew 16) had already been taken from Israel and was about to be offered to a separate and distinct “nation.”  This new “nation,” the Church (1 Peter 2:9-10), would, in turn, do that which Israel had failed to do — bring forth “the fruits of it [fruits relating to the kingdom].”

Thus, attention called to the Church in connection with the kingdom of the heavens at this point in Christ’s ministry, to later be more fully revealed through the Apostle Paul, is at the exact juncture where one might expect such revelation — after Israel’s climactic rejection (Matthew 12), followed by Christ’s departure from the house (Matthew 13).

3)  Church, Body, Bride

Viewing the matter from another perspective, the basic principles relating to the formation of the bride (who is to one day reign with Christ as consort queen) and the redemptive work of the Son in relation to the bride are introduced in the New Testament at this time, though previously set forth millennia before.  They were previously set forth in the first three chapters of Genesis, by the experiences of Adam in relation to Eve; and these principles remain unchanged throughout Scripture, having been reintroduced by Christ during His earthly ministry.

Adam was the first man upon the earth.  He was also a type of Christ, the second Man, the last Adam (Romans 5:14; 1 Corinthians 15:45-47); and the experiences of Adam in relation to Eve prefigure the experiences of Christ in relation to His bride.

Eve was created in Adam at the very beginning, but was not brought into existence as a separate entity until a later point in time.  Adam was put to sleep, his side opened, and from this opened side God took one of his ribs and formed Eve from the rib.  Eve, in this manner, was taken out of Adam and then presented back to Adam for a helpmate (Genesis 2:20).

Adam, apart from Eve, was incomplete (for she was part of his very being — bone of his bone, and flesh of his flesh).  And, because of this, when presented back to Adam, Eve completed Adam, along with realizing completeness herself.  In the highest sense, Eve was still part of Adam’s body, and God looked upon both together as “one flesh.”  Both of them together, though two entities, formed one complete person (Genesis 2:21-24).

In the antitype, the bride of Christ has existed in the Son from eternity.  The bride’s existence and salvation date back to a past time, “before the foundation of the world” (Ephesians 1:4; Revelation 13:8).  The bride, however, could not be brought into existence as a separate entity until the Son, at a time during Man’s Day, was put to sleep and His side opened.

This took place at Calvary.  The Son died, and His side was opened.  And out of this opened side came forth “blood” and “water” (John 19:34) — the two elements necessary to bring into existence the bride, separate from the body, but still part of the body (the “water” speaks of cleansing after the application of the “blood”).

Once the complete, redeemed bride has been brought into existence in this manner, “not having spot, or wrinkle . . . without blemish” — once Christ has completed the work announced in Matthew 16:18, building His Church — the bride will be presented back to the Son; and the bride will complete the Son (Hebrews 2:10 [the word “perfect” in this verse should be understood in the sense of bringing to completion]).  Then, when the bride completes the Son in this manner, in the highest sense, as in the type, God will look upon both as “one flesh.”  Both of them together, though two entities, will form one complete person (Ephesians 5:26-32).

In the preceding respect, God’s past work in bringing Eve into existence and His present work in bringing His Son’s bride (the Church) into existence, based on the events of Calvary, must be studied in the light of one another.

As previously seen in Genesis 2:22, God took a rib from Adam’s side, which “He made into a woman.”  The Hebrew word translated “made” in this verse is banah, which means “to build.”  Eve was created in Adam at the very beginning, later taken out of Adam, built into a bride, and then presented back to Adam.

In Matthew 16:18 Christ said, “. . . upon this rock I will build My Church.”  Then Christ was later put to sleep at Calvary, His side was opened, and the two elements necessary to bring the bride into existence flowed forth — blood and water.

(The word “Church” [Greek: ekklesia, meaning “called out”] is used more than one way in the New Testament.  The word is used, for example, in Revelation 2; 3 to refer to all of the saved during the present dispensation, those called out of the world.  But the word is also used in a futuristic sense, as seen in Matthew 16:18, referring to a segment of the saved — those called out of the larger body of Christians, those called out of the saved [cf. Hebrews 12:23].)

The Church to which Christ referred in Matthew 16:18, synonymous with the bride — created in Christ from eternity — is presently being built in the previous manner.  It is presently being removed from the body, called out of the larger body of Christians, and built into a bride.  And the time when this process will be completed, with the bride being revealed and presented back to the Son, lies in the future.

Just as Eve was taken out of Adam’s body, the bride of Christ is presently being taken out of the Son’s body.  The entire body over which He is the Head consists of all the saved during this present dispensation.  But the bride is a smaller group that is presently being called out of the larger group, i.e., called out of the body.  All of the saved are “called” (or, “called out” in relation to the world) and form the body, but only the “called out” (from among the saved) — those taken out of the body — will form the bride of Christ.  The bride is a selection out of a selection (a removal from the body of those previously removed from the world):

For many are called, but few are chosen [lit., “few are called out,” referring to a select group removed from the “called”]. (Matthew 22:14)

Note that man had no part in God’s work surrounding the formation of Eve — from the time of her creation in Adam, to the time when she was presented back to Adam.  Nor can man have a part in the formation of the Son’s bride.  Jesus said, “I will build My Church.”

The word “Church” comes from a compound Greek word (ekklesia), which, as previously seen, means “called out” (ek, “out”; kaleo [or, klesis], “to call”).  And the clear teaching of Scripture attests to the fact that the Church that Christ is building consists of individuals who are being called out of the saved, not individuals who are being called out of the world.

The Church, in the preceding respect, is the body of Christ in the same sense that Eve was the body of Adam.  Eve was bone of Adam’s bones, and flesh of Adam’s flesh (Genesis 2:23).

All of Eve was of Adam’s body, but she was not all of his body.  “For we [Christians] are members of His [Christ’s] body, of His flesh, and of His bones” (Ephesians 5:30).  All of Christ’s bride will be of His body, but the bride will not be all of His body.

And as Eve was to reign as consort queen with the first man, the first Adam (Genesis 1:26-28), thus will it be for the second Man, the last Adam and His bride.  The first man, the first Adam, could have reigned only as a complete being, with Eve completing Adam; and the second Man, the last Adam, can, in like manner, reign only as a complete being, with the bride completing God’s Son.

In that coming day, the King with His consort queen will reign in this manner — as one complete person — fulfilling that which was set forth surrounding man’s creation (male and female) in the beginning.

4)  “Whoever . . . .” (Matthew 16:25)

. . . whoever  loses his life [soul] for My sake will find it.

For the Son of Man will come in the glory of His Father with His angels, and then He will reward each according to his works. (Matthew 16:25b, 27)

Following the revelation of “Jesus” as the Christ, the coming inception of “the Church,” and the coming “sufferings,” “death,” and “resurrection” of Christ, revealed events continue with the announcement concerning “the salvation of the soul” in relation to the coming “kingdom” (Matthew 16:24-27).  Then, the last verse in chapter sixteen, along with the first five verses in chapter seventeen (ignore the chapter break), continue with the subject of the kingdom itself.

The entire program of God during the preceding two dispensations (Gentile and Jewish), along with the present dispensation (Christian), moves toward the climactic dispensation having to do with this present earth — the Messianic Era.  During Old Testament days, the salvation of the soul in relation to the heavenly sphere of the kingdom was open to those in Israel.  Numerous Old Testament saints, desiring positions in this heavenly sphere of the kingdom, governed their pilgrim walk accordingly.  And these Old Testament saints, in that coming day when the kingdom is under the rule of their Messiah, Jesus the Christ, will realize these heavenly positions (Matthew 8:11; Luke 13:28-29; Hebrews 11:8-16).

However, with the removal of this offer from Israel and the subsequent setting aside of the nation, the offer today is being extended to an entirely new nation, a new creation — the “one new manin Christ.  Individuals from this new creation in Christ can govern their lives in a manner during the present dispensation (as individuals from the old creation in Jacob could during the past dispensation) that will allow them to qualify for positions in the heavenly sphere of the coming kingdom.  And in that coming day, Christians shown qualified will, as certain Israelites from the prior dispensation, realize the salvation of their souls (lives).

Hebrews 2:3 reveals that the message concerning “so great salvation [salvation of the soul]” was first announced by the Lord.  This message, however, within the text, had to do with a particular group of people outside Israel (“we” [Christians — the new creation in Christ, which was about to be brought into existence when the message was first announced]).  And the message involved the same salvation, in connection with a kingdom, previously offered to and taken from Israel — the saving of the soul in relation to the kingdom of the heavens.

The salvation of the soul, as previously seen, was a major subject of Old Testament Scripture (Proverbs 11:30; Ezekiel 3:17-21; 14:14-20); and numerous Old Testament saints, as Moses, “looked to the reward.”  They looked beyond their earthly inheritance to a heavenly inheritance.  They desired a higher calling, “a better, that is, a heavenly country,” and they will have a part in “a better resurrection” (Hebrews 11:10-16, 26, 32-40).

They will realize the salvation of their souls in relation to the heavenly inheritance (cf. Hebrews 10:26-11:1), with the remainder of the nation (the vast majority) realizing an earthly inheritance in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.

(The fact that the heavenly sphere of the kingdom was taken from Israel at Christ’s first coming, following almost fifteen centuries of Jewish history dating back to Moses, or following almost two millennia dating back to Abraham, cannot do away with the attitude that numerous Old Testament saints took relative to this sphere of the kingdom.  Many Old Testament saints exercised faith relating to the heavenly sphere of the kingdom, and they will not be denied an inheritance therein [Hebrews 11:39-40].)

The message concerning the salvation of the soul in relation to a “nation” (the Church) that was not Jewish, which was first announced by the Lord, was not understood by the prophets.  They “inquired and searched diligently” concerning something that was beyond their day and, thus, not for them — coming into possession of this salvation through being “partakers of Christ’s sufferings” (1 Peter 1:9-12; 4:12-13).

Jesus alluded to this new “nation” that would inherit “so great salvation” in Matthew 12:46-50 by referring to a new relationship that was not conditioned on lineal descent (descent from Abraham), and Jesus made known to His disciples additional facts concerning this new entity in the parables in Matthew 13:1ff and His revelation of the Church in Matthew 16:18ff.  Then, the full revelation surrounding this separate, distinct “nation,” the Church, was later vouchsafed to the Apostle Paul and is called in Ephesians 3:3 “the mystery,” referring to something heretofore not opened up and revealed.

Revelation surrounding the mystery, in this respect, “first began to be spoken by the Lord,” the message was “confirmed to us by them that heard Him,” and the full revelation was then given through the Apostle Paul.

(That which is seen in the mystery revealed to Paul was not something unknown and foreign to the Old Testament Scriptures.  Rather, that which is seen in the mystery revealed to Paul was a major subject of Old Testament typology.  The Spirit of God simply took that which is seen in the types and, by Paul, opened up and revealed numerous things previously recorded in this manner.)

Matthew 16:13ff outlines the transfer of the salvation of the soul in relation to the kingdom of the heavens from Israel to the Church, and these verses constitute one of the pivotal sections in the gospel of Matthew.  Matthew chapter twelve is the beginning pivotal section, and chapters thirteen and sixteen continue this same trend of thought, providing additional details.

Then, the announcement is made in chapter twenty-one (Matthew 21:33-43) concerning the removal of the kingdom from Israel.  And the events of Calvary follow, allowing the Church — the new recipient of the offer to occupy heavenly positions in the kingdom — to be brought into existence and occupy the necessary position “in Christ” (necessary to form a new creation, a new man, a new nation [cf. 2 Corinthians 5:17; Galatians 3:26-29; Ephesians 2:11-15; 1 Peter 2:9-10]).

(For additional information surrounding “the one new man” in Christ, refer to the author’s book, Search for the Bride BOOK, Chapters 7, 8.)

IF ANY DISCIPLE

The text from Matthew 16:24-26, dealing with the saving or the losing of the soul, has been removed from its context by numerous individuals over the years and erroneously used relative to the message of salvation by grace as it relates to the unsaved.  These verses, however, have nothing to do with a message to the unsaved in this respect.  Truths brought out in these verses relate to the saved alone, those already in possession of eternal life.

(Note:  Removing these verses from their contextual setting and using them in relation to the unsaved does away with and destroys that which is actually taught in this section of Scripture, along with fostering confusion relative to the biblical teaching concerning the salvation of the soul.

Other passages of Scripture dealing with this same overall subject are, more often than not, accorded this same type of treatment [e.g., the warning passages in Hebrews, or the overcomer's promises in Revelation 2; 3].)

Within the text, Jesus is speaking to His disciples.  The words, “If any man” (KJV), in verse twenty-four could be better translated, “If anyone,” i.e., “If any of you [disciples].”  The word “man” is not in the Greek text but in the KJV has been supplied by the translators.  The disciples were saved individuals (all, including Judas), and the message concerning denying oneself, taking up one’s cross, and following Christ (things not possible for the unsaved to accomplish) was directed to them.

This thought surrounding the disciples in verse twenty-four leads into verses twenty-five and twenty-six, which refer to the saving or the losing of the soul, with a view to being recompensed as stewards in the Lord’s house (reward according to works) in the coming kingdom (Matthew 16:27ff).  The word “For” connects verse twenty-five with verse twenty-four, and the same word again connects verse twenty-six with both preceding verses.  Denying oneself, taking up one’s cross, and following Christ in verse twenty-four is the manner in which the salvation of the soul is brought to pass (Matthew 16:25b, 26b).  And the inverse of this would be true concerning the manner in which the loss of the soul is brought to pass (Matthew 16:25a, 26a).

Within the context, as previously shown, Jesus is dealing with things relating to the kingdom of the heavens (Matthew 16:19).  His Messiahship (Matthew 16:13-16, 20), the Church (Matthew 16:17-19), the Cross (allowing the Church to be brought into existence [Matthew 16:21-23], along with showing “death” which Christians must experience relative to the self-life, the soul [1 Corinthians 1:18; Colossians 2:12; 3:1-4]), and the salvation of the soul in relation to the coming kingdom (Matthew 16:24-27) constitute the subject matter at hand.  One thought leads into another related thought, with the latter, the salvation of the soul in relation to the coming kingdom, being the end or the goal toward which everything moves.

Note how plainly and unmistakably the salvation of the soul (Matthew 16:24-26) is connected with the coming kingdom (Matthew 16:27ff) rather than with eternal life.  The word “For” (same word that begins Matthew 16:25-26) appears once again, connecting verse twenty-seven with the preceding verses.  

Thus, verses twenty-four through twenty-seven can only be looked upon as an indivisible unit in Scriptural interpretation, with one thought leading into another and all things moving toward a revealed goal.

(Note that Matthew 16:28-17:5 forms an additional explanation and provides commentary for Matthew 16:27, explaining that which is in view by the Son of Man coming “in the glory of his Father with his angels.”

And the thought of reward according to works is dealt with in related Scripture, seen both in connection with the kingdom [Luke 19:12ff] and the salvation of the soul [Hebrews 10:35-11:1, 23-26; James 2:5, 14-26].)

1)  Deny Oneself

To deny oneself is to deny the fleshly impulses of the soul — the self-life.  The unredeemed soul housed in an unredeemed body is to be kept under subjection by the instrumentality of man’s redeemed spirit.  

By and through the impartation of the Word of God into man’s redeemed spirit, individuals, under the leadership of the indwelling Holy Spirit, progressively grow into spiritually mature Christians; and, by the power of the Holy Spirit, Christians growing in such a manner are able to deny the fleshly impulses of the soul, keeping their bodies under subjection.

This subjective state of the soul in relation to the spiritual man can be graphically illustrated from Old Testament typology in the lives of Sarah and Hagar.  Hagar (the bondwoman), despised in the eyes of Sarah (the freewoman), had fled into the wilderness.  But the angel of the Lord finding her by a spring of water gave the command, “Return to your mistress [Sarah], and submit yourself under her hand” (Genesis 16:4-9).

If a Christian is to be victorious over the fleshly impulses of the soul, those impulses which are under the bondage of sin must be made submissive to that which has been removed from this bondage.  This is the clear teaching of Scripture, and there is no alternate way that this can be accomplished.

Sarah’s and Hagar’s sons (Isaac and Ishmael) are set forth in both Genesis and Galatians as typifying respectively the man of spirit (Isaac) and the man of flesh (Ishmael).  The soul (self-life) of man (in association with the flesh) must be made submissive to the spiritual man.  Hagar was blessed, but only subsequent to her submission to Sarah (Genesis 16:10); and man in his self-life will be blessed, but only subsequent to the submission of the soul to the man of spirit, empowered and controlled by the indwelling Holy Spirit.

Accordingly, blessings relating to the self-life (soul) can occur only in connection with the saving of the soul.  Thus, the great issue centers on the man of flesh and the man of spirit both striving for control of the Christian’s life (soul), with the salvation of the soul hanging in the balance and being realized only through control of the self-life by the spiritual man.

(Blessings in connection with man’s self-life though are not as one may be led to think — having the best of both worlds, for such is impossible.  Blessings in connection with the self-life are inseparably connected with dying to self.  One has to die in order to live [John 12:24-25].  The section that follows deals with this aspect of the matter.)

2)  Take Up One’s Cross, and Follow Christ

The “cross” was the instrument of death, and taking up one’s cross is dying to self, dying to the self-life.  Christians are told,

For if you live according to the flesh you will die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body, you will live. (Romans 8:13)

The man of flesh, the deeds of the body, exhibited through one’s self-life must be kept in a constant state of dying.  The old man, so to speak, is to be affixed to the cross and not be allowed to move about.  If mortification after this fashion occurs, the man will live (he will experience the salvation of his soul); however, if mortification after this fashion does not occur, the man will die (he will experience the loss of his soul).

The words “take up” and “follow” in verse twenty-four appear in two different tenses in the Greek text.  The first has to do with a one-time act, but the latter has to do with continuous action.  That is, Christians are to “take up” the cross at the beginning of their pilgrim walk, never laying it down; and, in this manner, they are to “follow” Christ continuously throughout the pilgrim walk.

(The translation of the parallel passage in Luke’s gospel, “. . . let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me” (Luke 9:23b), would seemingly militate against the preceding.  This though is not the case at all.

First, there is some question concerning the validity of the word “daily” in the text.  The word is not found in a number of the better manuscripts.  But, if the word is to be considered part of the text, this part of the verse should be translated and understood in a similar manner to the way Wuest has it in his Expanded Translation:  “. . . let him at once and once for all pick up and carry his cross day after day.”)

The same basic thought is set forth in Romans 12:1, where Christians are told, “. . . present your bodies a living sacrifice.”  The word “present” has to do with a one-time act to be performed at the beginning of the pilgrim walk, never to be repeated.  As the Old Testament priest placed the sacrifice upon the altar and left it there, the New Testament priest (a Christian) is called upon to do the same with his body.  The body is to be placed upon the altar by a one-time act, and the body is then to remain upon the altar in a continuous state of sacrifice, never to be removed.

“Continuous dedication” in the Christian life is the correct biblical perspective.  “Rededication” — as men often use the term — is, on the other hand, completely out of place, for such cannot exist within the biblical framework of the pilgrim walk.

A Christian cannot rededicate his life for the simple reason that he doesn’t have a life to rededicate.  He has a life that can be given over to “continuous dedication” alone (whether or not he does so), and faithfulness or unfaithfulness among Christians will have to be understood and dealt with in this biblical respect.

3)  For Whoever . . . .

The word “whoever” in verse twenty-five refers directly back to verse twenty-four.  The thought is, “Whoever of you [disciples] . . . .”  Verses twenty-five and twenty-six further amplify that which has already been stated in verse twenty-four, and, along with verse twenty-seven, form the Lord’s own commentary on this verse.

The word translated “life” twice in verse twenty-five and twice again in verse twenty-six (ASV) is from the Greek word psuche, which means either “soul” or “life.”  A number of translations (e.g., KJV, NKJV, NASB, NIV) render the word psuche “life” in verse twenty-five but “soul” in verse twenty-six.  Since “soul” and “life” are synonymous terms, translating psuche as “life” in one verse and “soul” in the next verse cannot really be considered incorrect.  But not everyone has access to the Greek text or understands that “soul” and “life” are synonymous terms; and an inconsistent translation of this nature has, over the years, served to foster confusion in the interpretation of these verses.

Any Christian who refuses to “deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow” Christ during the present day (Matthew 16:24) — synonymous with “whoever will save his life [soul]” (Matthew 16:25a) — “shall [in that coming day] lose it” (v. 25a), i.e., he will experience the loss of his soul/life.

On the other hand, any Christian who will “deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow” Christ during the present day (v. 24) — synonymous with “whoever will lose his life [soul] for my sake” (Matthew 16:25b) — “shall [in the coming day] find it” (v. 25b), i.e., he will realize the salvation of his soul/life.

The inverse of the place that the soul/life is allowed to occupy during the Christian’s present pilgrim walk will be true during the coming reign of Christ.  A Christian who saves his soul/life today (allows his self-life to gain the ascendancy, allows his soul to rule) will experience the lose of his soul/life in that coming day; and a Christian who loses his soul/life today (keeps his self-life under subjection, refuses to allow his soul to rule) will realize the salvation of his soul/life in that coming day.

PROFIT … EXCHANGE

The words “profited” and “exchange” in verse twenty-six (Matthew 16:26) have to do with building or refusing to build upon an initial investment.  Christians alone are in view.  Only the saved are in possession of this initial investment and, thus, in a position to profit.

The very ultimate in man’s goals, aims, ambitions, and aspirations — gaining the entire world in the self-life — is set over against forfeiting one’s life (his self-life) for the sake of Christ.  And profit is accrued only in the latter.  There can be no profit in the former, for the initial investment cannot be used in this realm.  The initial investment can be used in the realm where the man of spirit alone is operative.  And an accrual of profit on the initial investment will result in the salvation of one’s soul, but no accrual of profit on the initial investment will result in the loss of one’s soul.

“Profit” and “exchange” are the subject of several parables on stewardship that the Lord gave during His earthly ministry, and a brief review of two of these parables, the parable of the pounds and the parable of the talents, will illustrate what is meant by these expressions in Matthew 16:26.

In the parable of the pounds (Luke 19:11-27), a certain Nobleman (the Lord), before departing into “a far country,” delivered “ten minas [KJV: pounds]” to His “ten servants” and commanded them, “Occupy till I come.”  “Ten” is the number of ordinal completion, signifying all of the Lord’s business delivered to all of His servants.  The “minas [pound]” is a monetary unit of exchange, and all of the Lord’s servants were to trade and traffic in all of the Lord’s business during His time of absence.  And they were to continue in this manner until their Lord returned.

Christ’s clear statement to His household servants before His departure was, “Do business [KJV: Occupy] till I come” (Luke 19:13b).  Those in the parable who followed their Lord’s instructions and used the initial investment realized a profit, but the servant who refused to follow his Lord’s instructions and use the initial investment realized no profit at all.

Then, upon the Lord’s return, the servants profiting from the initial investment were rewarded, but the servant who realized no profit suffered loss.

The parable of the talents (Matthew 25:14-30) presents another picture of this same truth.  A certain Man (again, the Lord) called “his own servants,” delivered to them “his goods [talents],” and then departed into “a far country.”  The “talent,” as the minas/pound, is a monetary unit of exchange, pointing to the Lord’s business.  The Lord’s servants, as in the parable of the minas/pounds, were to trade and traffic in the Lord’s business during His time of absence.

And, as in the parable of the minas/pounds, those servants who exercised faithfulness and used the talents entrusted to them realized a profit from the initial investment; but the servant who refused to exercise faithfulness and use the initial investment entrusted to him realized no profit at all.

Then, upon the Lord’s return, the servants profiting from the initial investment were rewarded, but the servant who realized no profit suffered loss.

Concluding Thoughts

The salvation of the soul is clearly set forth in Matthew 16:24-27 as emanating from works following the salvation of the spirit and has to do with rewards in the coming kingdom.  Salvation completely apart from works applies to the “spirit” alone, and salvation in connection with works applies to the “soul” alone.  The former must first be realized before the latter can come into view at all.

Through the salvation of the spirit (Ephesians 2:8-9), Christians have been “created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand that we should walk in them” (Ephesians 2:10).

(James is the main epistle in the New Testament dealing particularly with faith and works in relation to the salvation of the soul.  This subject is developed more fully in Chapter 5 of Salvation of the Soul BOOK.  Also see the appendix in this book.)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Book in this site: Ch. 2, If Any of YouSalvation of the Soul BOOK

Word Document:  If Any of You by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Faith Made Mature
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

What does it profit, my brethren, if someone says he has faith but does not have works? Can faith save him?

But do you want to know, O foolish man, that faith without works is dead?

Was not Abraham our father justified by works when he offered Isaac his son on the altar?

Do you see that faith was working together with his works, and by works faith was made perfect [brought to its goal]? (James 2:14, 20-22)

James 2:14-26 opens with two self-answering questions, and the structure of these questions in the Greek text requires that both be answered in the negative (the Greek negative, “me,” appears in the latter question [designating a “no” response], and the integrally inseparable nature of the two questions shows that the first must be answered in the same sense).  The first question presents the relationship between faith and works in connection with profit, and the second question presents the relationship between faith and works in connection with salvation.  These two questions could possibly be better understood by translating the verse,

“My brethren, if anyone says he has faith, but does not have works, he cannot profit, can he?  Faith [apart from works] cannot save him, can it?”

A translation of this nature must be recognized or one will miss the force of these two questions, which are not only in complete keeping with the central message in the epistle of James but introduce that which is dealt with in the verses that immediately follow (James 2:15-26).  And, should an individual fail to grasp this central message, he will forever be lost in a sea of misinterpretation when dealing with this epistle.

Faith and works appear together in James chapter two relative to teachings surrounding the salvation of the soul, introduced in the preceding chapter (James 1:21-25).  And this is the place where numerous individuals invariably go wrong when studying the epistle.  They seek to relate both faith and works to the salvation that Christians presently possess.

And, doing this, the end result is always the same:

1)  A corruption of the biblical teaching concerning salvation by grace.

2)  A corruption of the true message in the book of James.

The relationship between faith and works in James (or other corresponding parts of Scripture [e.g., 1 Corinthians 3:12-15; Ephesians 2:8-10; Hebrews 11:4ff]) has nothing to do with the salvation that we presently possess.  Eternal salvation, the present possession of every believer, is wrought by grace through faith, completely apart from works.

An unredeemed person cannot perform works to be saved, and a redeemed person cannot perform works to either stay saved or to show that he has been saved.  The necessity of the complete absence of works in relation to one’s eternal salvation is just as applicable following the time one is saved as it is prior to the time one is saved.  Works cannot enter in at all; else salvation would cease to be by grace through faith (Romans 11:6).

James, in his epistle, teaching a justification on the basis of works, doesn’t deal with the salvation that man presently possesses.  Rather, throughout his epistle, James moves beyond the past aspect of salvation and directs the message to those who are already saved (a characteristic of all New Testament epistles).  In this respect, works, as seen in James, have to do solely with those who have first been justified by grace through faith.  Only then can works appear.

This is the way in which the matter is handled at any point in Scripture where faith and works are dealt with.  This has to be the case because neither the unsaved nor the saved can exercise any type of works in the realm of eternal salvation.  The unsaved can’t produce works in this realm (e.g., works for salvation), for they are spiritually dead; and the saved can’t produce works in this realm either (e.g., works to show that they have been saved), for works would have entered into an area where works cannot exist.  From a biblical standpoint, man’s works simply cannot enter, after any manner, where eternal salvation is involved.

(Works surrounding eternal salvation can enter only as they pertain to Christ’s finished work at Calvary, or to the Spirit’s work of breathing life into the one having no life [on the basis of Christ’s finished work].  Unregenerate man, “dead in trespasses and sins” [Ephesians 2:1], cannot act in the spiritual realm.  Divine intervention alone can and must occur [Ephesians 2:5].

And saved man cannot act in this realm either, for God is no longer dealing with him relative to eternal salvation.  God is now dealing with him on an entirely different plane — relative to the saving of the soul, where man’s works can enter, which is the subject matter of James.)

PAUL AND JAMES

A failure to understand this whole realm of biblical doctrine surrounding faith and works, as set forth in James, has, over the years, resulted in untold confusion among Christians.

Numerous Bible students who have understood that man’s justification must be by grace through faith, completely apart from works (Ephesians 2:8-9), have been perplexed particularly by the epistle of James, for James teaches that man cannot be justified apart from works.  This so perplexed Martin Luther, with his emphasis on the salvation that Christians presently possess, referencing mainly the book of Romans, that he declared the epistle of James to be “an epistle of straw,” questioning whether or not it should be included among the canonical books.

Most attempts among Bible students today to reconcile what they see as justification apart from works in the Pauline epistles with justification by works in the epistle of James revolve around the thought that “Paul deals with justification in the eyes of God, and James deals with justification in the eyes of man.”  In other words, a man is saved by grace through faith, apart from works, in the eyes of God; but he performs works after he is saved, showing, in the eyes of man, the reality of his salvation.

This type of approach to works in James is used by many in an attempt to prove the reality or non-reality of one’s conversion by the presence or absence of works.  “Living” faith, as opposed to “dead” faith in James (James 2:17, 20, 26), is often equated with what some call “saving” faith.  The thought is then set forth that if a man possesses “saving [‘living’]” faith, he will evince this fact through good works in the eyes of man.

However, if a man who claims to be saved does not show evidence of his salvation via works in the eyes of man, this proves that he was never really saved in the first place.  All he ever possessed was a “non-saving [‘dead’]” faith.

The entire concept of justification by works in the eyes of man though is fallacious from one end to the other, and so is the concept behind calling “dead” faith a “non-saving” faith (“dead” faith will be discussed later in this chapter).  A man cannot show, via works, the reality of his justification by grace through faith.  If he could, then justification would cease to be by grace through faith.  Works, after some fashion, would have entered into an area where works cannot exist.  The pure gospel of the grace of God would have been corrupted, for,

. . .  if by grace, then it is no longer of works; otherwise grace is no longer grace. But if it is of works, it is no longer grace; otherwise work is no longer work. (Romans 11:6)

The key to a correct understanding of the epistle of James lies in recognizing that the central message of this book deals, not with the salvation that we presently possess (salvation of the spirit), but with the salvation to be revealed at the time of our Lord’s return (salvation of the soul).  God does not deal with Christians today in relation to the salvation of their spirits.  This is a past, completed act, never to be dealt with as an issue beyond the point of the birth from above.  God deals with the regenerate solely on the basis of the fact that they have been saved, never in relation to the salvation that they presently possess.

(Note the central Old Testament type in the preceding respect — the Israelites under Moses.  Following the death of the firstborn [Exodus 12:1ff], God dealt with the Israelites on an entirely different plane.  God then dealt with them relative to the land set before them, not relative to that which was a past, finished matter — the prior death of the firstborn in Egypt.

And so it is with Christians under Christ in the antitype.  This is more fully developed in Chapters 6, 7 of this book, The Time of the End BOOK, in this site.)

The place that “works” occupy in James must be understood in this respect.  “Works” can only appear in the realm of God’s present dealings with Christians.  Consequently, they can never pertain to the salvation of the spirit; rather, they must always pertain to the salvation of the soul alone.

But going to the Pauline epistles and seeking to contrast them with James in the realm of faith and works is not the correct way to approach and explain the matter.  Paul has not written about one thing and James another.  Rather, both Paul and James have written about the same thing.  They have both dealt with exactly the same thing, from different perspectives.

It is wrong, for example, to contrast Romans (or any of the other Pauline epistles) with James (or any of the other general epistles) and say that one (Romans) deals with the salvation that Christians presently possess and the other (James) deals with the salvation of the soul.  The central message throughout all of the epistles, beginning with Romans and ending with Jude, has to do with the same thing — the salvation of the soul, not with the salvation that Christians presently possess.

Martin Luther, as most Bible students since that time, was wrong in his approach to the message of Romans in relation to the message of James.  Both books deal with the same message, from two different perspectives (e.g., cf. Romans 4:3-22; James 2:14, 21-23).  And a failure to understand this is where the confusion lies.

In the final analysis, Romans possibly contains the highest and most intricate form of all teachings surrounding the salvation of the soul.  In this respect, rather than Romans being a book dealing with primary doctrine surrounding salvation by grace, it is, instead, a book dealing not only with the salvation of the soul but, as previously stated, possibly with the highest and most intricate form of this doctrine to be found in Scripture.  In effect, Romans is a book that Christians should probably study only after they have come into a good understanding of the salvation of the soul, not a book that those proclaiming the message of salvation by grace are to reference, seeking to show individuals how to be saved (for this is not the central message of Romans).

PROFIT … SALVATION

The key words in James 2:14 are “profit” and “save.”  These two words are linked together in such a manner — not only here, but elsewhere in Scripture — that one cannot be realized apart from the other.  That is, apart from an accrual of “profit,” salvation cannot be realized; or, to state the matter another way, an accrual of “profit” leads to (is for the purpose of) the realization of salvation (at a future date).  And James specifically states that neither can be realized by faith alone.  Works must enter and have their proper place.

One cannot profit apart from an initial investment, and one is in no position to procure the salvation of which James speaks apart from presently possessing salvation.  The Greek word translated “profit” is derived from a root word which means “to increase”; and the thought of an “increase” does not enter into the picture until one has an initial supply, making an “increase,” or “profit,” possible.

The concept of “profit” is always something in addition to that which one already possesses.  Initial investments, from which individuals can profit, are possessed only by the Lord’s own servants (Christians).  Thus, there is no such thing as the word “profit” being used in this sense in connection with the unsaved, for they have no initial investment in this realm.

The parable of the talents (Matthew 25:14-30) and the parable of the pounds (Luke 19:11-27) provide two of the best Scriptural examples concerning “profit” on an initial investment in relation to the Lord’s servants during the present day and time.  As brought out in these parables, the Lord has delivered all of His goods to all of His servants and has left them with the command, “Do business till I come” (KJV: “Occupy till I come”).

The Lord’s servants are to trade and traffic in the Lord’s business during His time of absence.  Those who do so, under the leadership of the Lord, will realize “a profit” (cf. Matthew 25:16-17, 19-23; Luke 19:15-19).  By realizing a profit, an increase on the initial investment, they will save their souls.  On the other hand, those who refuse to use the initial investment will not only remain profitless but they will, as a consequence, suffer “loss.”  They will suffer the loss of their souls (cf. Matthew 16:24-27; 25:18-19, 24-30; Luke 19:15, 20-26).

The concept of “profit” in the epistle of James turns on the thought of works in connection with faith: “faith without works is dead” (James 2:17, 20, 26), and there can be no profit in connection with “a dead” faith.  In order for profit to accrue, there must be a living, active faith.

“Dead” faith in the epistle of James has nothing to do with either unsaved man or with the salvation that saved man presently possesses.  The thought that “dead” faith is a non-saving faith possessed by unsaved man is completely erroneous.  

There is no such thing as a non-saving faith in relation to the unsaved.  Faith either exists or it doesn’t exist.  In the case of unsaved individuals (all unsaved individuals), faith does not exist; and in the case of saved individuals (all saved individuals), faith exists, and this faith will continue to exist forever.

Faith, even though “dead,” is still there.  Faith, possessed by all Christians, cannot pass out of existence.  Scripture specifically states that “faith, hope, charity [love]” continue to abide after other things (e.g., tongues) have passed out of existence (1 Corinthians 13:13).

Faith can be very active, or it can be weak, anemic, and even dead; but faith is still there, and a weak, anemic, or dead faith can be revived — made to live — and become very active.

The very fact that faith in James chapter two is “dead” bears evidence concerning another fact:  This faith must, at one time, have existed in a “living” state.  The analogy in James 2:26 is sufficient to demonstrate this truth:

For as the body without the spirit [Greek: pneuma, ‘breath’ in this context] is dead, so faith without works is dead also.

A body that is void of “breath” is dead, and faith that is void of “works” is also dead.  Both were at one time living.  The departure of “breath” is connected with death in the body, and the departure of “works” is connected with death in faith.

In order for life to be restored to either a dead body or a dead faith, there must be a reversal of the process that produced death — “breath” must be restored to the body (Luke 8:55), and “works” must be restored to faith (James 2:17-26).  However, for works to be restored to faith, there must first be the impartation of “breath,” as in the resuscitation of the body.

The breath of God — the Neshamah, the Theopneustos, the living Word of God — must flow into man’s saved human spirit, providing sustenance for the spiritual man.  Then, by the action of the indwelling Holy Spirit, as He takes the Word, turning the Water to Wine, the spiritual man is caused to move about; and works that ensue from this movement of the spiritual man is that which is seen in James chapter two — works connected with (emanating out of) a living, active faith.

Thus, in actuality, life is restored to both a dead body and a dead faith through the same means — “breath.”  This is in keeping with the law of first mention concerning life in relation to man in Genesis 2:7.  “The breath of life” must always be the factor when life in relation to man is involved (ref. Chapter 3 in this book, in this siteThe Implanted WordSalvation of the Soul).

In this respect, a “dead” faith is inseparably connected with a non-reception of “the implanted Word,” the Neshamah (which, if received, would ultimately result in a “living” faith, producing works).  

The word “dead” appears in the English version (KJV) in connection with faith in James 2:17, 20, 26; but in a number of the older Greek manuscripts the word for “barren” or “fruitless,” rather than the word for “dead,” appears in verse twenty.  

In these manuscripts, one would read, “. . . faith without works is barren?”  (Although most scholars prefer the older manuscript rendering, its validity need not be debated.  The same truth is taught elsewhere in Scripture [cf. 2 Peter 1:5-8].)  “Barren” faith (v. 20) is equated with “dead” faith (vv. 17, 26), and the inverse of this would be true concerning “living” faith (i.e., “fruitful,” not “barren,” would be associated with “living”).

In this respect, fruit-bearing is the result of works, and barrenness is the result of no works, inseparably connected with and emanating out of “a living” faith or “a dead, barren” faith respectively.

Thus, “dead” faith in James chapter two can only refer to faith possessed by the redeemed alone.  Fruit-bearing is in view (allowing for the saved alone to be in view); and works — resulting in fruitfulness, emanating from a “living” faith — must be present to realize a profit on the initial investment, ultimately resulting in the salvation of the soul.

FAITH … WORKS

When James speaks of works in connection with faith, exactly what type works does he have in mind?  What type of works must Christians perform in order for them to be seen possessing a “living” rather than a “dead” faith?

If one remains within the text of the epistle of James itself, such questions can be easily resolved.  James provides two examples drawn from Old Testament history concerning exactly what he has in mind; and, from these two examples, Christians can ascertain the type of works that are to be performed today, resulting in fruit-bearing.

James’ first example is derived from Genesis chapter twenty-two:

Was not Abraham our father justified by works when he offered Isaac his son on the altar? (Genesis 22:21)

Then, James’ second example is derived from Joshua chapter two:

Likewise, was not Rahab the harlot also justified by works when she received the messengers and sent them out another way? (James 2:25)

Abraham was justified by works by one act, and Rahab was justified by works by another, entirely separate, different act.  These two examples stand in almost stark contrast to one another, by divine design, for a purpose.  The actions of Abraham, the father of the faithful, offering the supreme sacrifice on Mt. Moriah, constitute one example; and the actions of Rahab, a harlot, providing lodging for two Jewish spies in Jericho, constitute the other example.

Insofar as justification by works is concerned, no distinction is drawn between their individual actions.  Note the word “Likewise [Greek: homoios, ‘in like manner’]” (v. 25) that James used to compare Rahab’s justification with Abraham’s justification.  Both were equally justified by works.

The key to the matter lies in the fact that both Abraham and Rahab acted by faith.  Both occupy a position among the faithful in Hebrews chapter eleven, where these same two incidents are recorded (Hebrews 11:17-19, 31).  To act by faith, one must act in accordance with the revelation of God.  Acting “by faith” is simply believing that which God has to say about the matter and governing one’s life accordingly.

In the case of Abraham, God instructed him to offer his son as a burnt offering upon a particular mountain in the land of Moriah.  Abraham believed God, acted accordingly, and, through this act, he was justified by works.

In the case of Rahab, God had revealed certain things concerning the nation of Israel.  She knew what had previously happened to the Egyptians, the kings of the Amorites, and possibly far more.  She also knew that God had given the land in which she dwelled to the children of Israel, and she knew that they were about to take possession of this land.  Knowing the revelation of God concerning these matters, she acted accordingly.  She hid the spies, helped them escape from Jericho, and, by so doing, she was justified by works.

Both Abraham and Rahab acted in accordance with the revelation of God concerning that which they were to do in two separate matters.  Abraham was called upon to do one thing, and he was faithful to his calling.  Rahab was called upon to do something entirely different, and she, “likewise [‘in like manner’],” was faithful to her calling.  By “faithfulness” to that which God had called them to do, both, in an equal respect, were justified by works.

Thus, the answer is provided concerning the type of works that James has in mind.  Works in James chapter two, brought over into the lives of Christians today, are simply those works that God has called individual Christians to do.  God has always called individuals to do different things at different times (e.g., Noah, Abraham, Moses, Rahab, etc.), and those whom He calls are to be faithful in the task/tasks whereunto they have been called.

Justification by works in James is wrought by being faithful to one’s individual calling — works emanating out of faithfulness.  This, of course, presupposes that the person has acted in accordance with James 1:21 — “Therefore lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive with meekness the implanted Word . . . .”  James 1:22 then instructs Christians to be “doers of the Word, and not hearers only,” which is something that cannot be accomplished apart from acting in accordance with the preceding verse.

The parable of the talents in Matthew 25:14-30 provides an example of this same type of faithfulness to one’s calling.  In this parable, each servant was entrusted with an amount “according to his own ability” — one five talents, one two talents, and another one talent.  “Talents” are a monetary unit of exchange, an initial investment to be used by the recipient to gain an increase, a profit.  The servant with five talents was expected to use all five; the servant with two talents was expected to use both, but he was not called upon to use more than the two; the servant with one talent was expected to use that talent, but he was not called upon to use more than the one talent.

The servants possessing the five and two talents were faithful to their individual callings, and each received identical commendations upon their Lord’s return.  The servant with the one talent, however, was unfaithful to his calling and received punishment rather than commendation.  Had he been faithful in his area of responsibility, he would have received the identical commendation experienced by the other two servants.

The entire thought turns on the fact that rewards will be passed out or punishment will be meted out commensurate with an individual’s faithfulness or unfaithfulness to the task/tasks God has called that individual to do.

THE GOAL OF FAITH

“Faith” is made mature, brought to full development, reaches its goal through works (James 2:22).  The relationship between faith and works rests on this principle; and if one understands the revelation of God at this point, he will never again experience trouble in the realm of faith and works.

The Greek word translated “perfect” in James 2:22 is teleioo, which refers to “the goal,” “consummation,” “full development,” “end” of that which is in view.  In this case, “faith” is in view; and works constitute the vehicle through which faith is brought to full development, with a goal in view at the termination of this development.

“The goal” of faith is spelled out in no uncertain terms in 1 Peter 1:9:  “receiving the end [Greek: telos] of your faith -the salvation of your souls.”  The Greek word telos, translated “end” in 1 Peter 1:9, is the root form of the work teleioo, translated “perfect” in James 2:22.  “Faith” is brought to maturity, full development, through works, for one great purpose — in order that the one possessing this faith might, in the coming day, realize the salvation of his soul and occupy a position as a joint-heir with Christ in His kingdom.

All Christians have been “created in Christ Jesus for good works” (Ephesians 2:10), and God has outlined the works that He wants each of us to do.  As individuals in Christ follow the leadership of the Lord in their respective callings, performing these works, their faith is, “day by day,” progressively being brought to full development.  This is not something that occurs over a short period of time, but, rather, something that occurs over the entirety of the pilgrim walk.

This is something that occurs in conjunction with the metamorphosis and the filling of the Spirit.  The Neshamah, the Word of God flowing into man’s saved human spirit, progressively (through the action of the indwelling Holy Spirit) produces the metamorphosis and the filling of the Spirit.  At the same time, works emanating from this entire process, inseparably associated with faithfulness, progressively bring “faith” to its full development, to its goal (ref. Chapters 2, 3 in this book, in this siteSalvation of the Soul).  All of these things are working together in the lives of Christians in order to produce Spirit-filled, mature Christians who will realize the purpose for their salvation — the goal of their calling, the goal of faith, the salvation of their souls.

CONCLUDING THOUGHTS:

All “judgment” will be on the basis of works, and all “rewards” or “punitive actions” emanating from judgment must, likewise, be on the basis of works.  The coming judgment of the saints — the time, place, purpose, and outcome — is a major subject of Scripture, and this is an area in which all Christians who have been saved for any length of time at all should be quite knowledgeable.  One’s failure to properly understand this area of study can invariably be traced directly back to his failure to understand the correct relationship between faith and works.

1)  BASIS FOR JUDGMENT — WORKS

For no other foundation can anyone lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.

Now if anyone builds on this foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, straw,

each one’s work will become clear; for the Day will declare it, because it will be revealed by [in] fire; and the fire will test each one’s work, of what sort it is.

If anyone's work which he has built on it endures, he will receive a reward.

If anyone’s work is burned, he will suffer loss; but he himself will be saved, yet so as through fire.                   (1 Corinthians 3:11-15)

The time of this judgment will be at the end of the present dispensation;  the place of this judgment will be in the heavens; the purpose for this judgment will be to “test each one’s [Christian’s] work, of what sort it is”; and the outcome of this judgment will be that some Christians will be shown to possess works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones” (resulting in their receiving “a reward”), while other Christians will be shown to possess works comparable to “wood, hay, straw” (resulting in their suffering “loss”).

The Christians’ judgment will occur before the judgment seat of Christ in the heavens following the removal of the Church from the earth; and this judgment will occur before the Tribulation begins on earth.

(There will be an interval of time, of apparent short duration, between the removal of the Church and the beginning of Daniel’s Seventieth Week [Revelation 1:11-6:1].  The ratifying of the covenant between the man of sin and Israel marks the beginning of this period, not the removal of the Church.  And in the chronology of events seen in Revelation chapters one through five, events surrounding the judgment seat of Christ [among certain revealed events that both precede and follow those of the judgment seat] will occur preceding the Tribulation, which is seen beginning in Revelation chapter six.

Refer to the author’s book, in this site, The Time of the End BOOK, Chapters 6-10 for a discussion of the chronology of these events between the removal of the Church and the beginning of the Tribulation.)

Christians will be judged on the basis of their works in view of whether these works did or did not bring one’s “faith” to its goal the salvation of his soul.  Works comparable to “gold, silver, precious stones” will be shown to have brought faith to its proper goal; works comparable to “wood, hay, straw,” however, will be shown to have failed to bring faith to its proper goal.  Those Christians shown to be in possession of works that brought faith to its proper goal will receive a “reward” (1 Corinthians 3:14), but those Christians shown to be in possession of works that failed to bring faith to its proper goal will suffer “loss” (1 Corinthians 3:15).

The word “loss” in 1 Corinthians 3:15 is from the same Greek word translated “lose” in Matthew 16:26; Mark 8:36, “be cast away” in Luke 9:25, and “I have suffered the loss” in Philippians 3:8.  The thought behind the use of this word in these passages is to “forfeit” something already in one’s possession.

In Matthew, Mark, and Luke this loss is seen as the forfeiture of one’s soul.  And this is exactly what is in view in 1 Corinthians 3:15.  This is the only thing that could be in view, for the one who suffers loss will have no rewards to forfeit.  He will be left with his life (soul) alone; his works will all be burned.  And, in the light of related Scripture, an individual suffering loss at the judgment seat of Christ will experience the loss of his soul.

2)  BASIS FOR RECOMPENSE — WORKS

For the Son of Man will come in the glory of His Father with His angels, and then He will reward [recompense] each according to his works. (Matthew 16:27)

This is the same thought set forth in 1 Corinthians 3:14-15 concerning Christians before the judgment seat of Christ.  All events at the judgment seat will be based on works, with “rewards” or “losses” emanating from the trial of one’s works: “the fire will test each one’s work . . . .”

In Hebrews chapter eleven the reception of future rewards, promises are clearly taught to be on the basis of faith, with no mention of works.  The relationship, of course, is that works emanate from one’s faithfulness to his calling; and works bring one’s faith to the goal of his calling.  In this respect, understanding the proper relationship between faith and works, rewards can be said to emanate from works in one place and faith in another.

There is no conflict at all.

We have been saved to produce “good works” resulting in fruit-bearing, with a purpose and goal in view.  Happy are those Christians who understand this purpose and goal, governing their lives accordingly, looking out ahead to the day when “. . . He who is coming will come and will not tarry” (Hebrews 10:37b).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(For additional information on this subject, refer to in this site, “Faith and Works (SOS).”)

Book in this site: Ch. 5 and App. 1, Salvation of the Soul BOOK

Word Document: Faith Made Mature by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
The Breath of God
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath [neshamah] of life; and man became a living being. (Genesis 2:7)

All Scripture is God-breathed [theopneustos] and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness, so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work. (2 Timothy 3:16, NIV)

(Background material for “the breath of God” can be found in The Implanted Word in this site.)

Following his creation in the beginning, “life” within man was produced by “the breath [‘the Neshamah’] of God” (Genesis 2:7).  This established a first-mention principle in Scripture concerning “life” in relation to man, and this principle remains unchanged throughout all subsequent Scripture.

Man’s life throughout not only time but eternity, as in the Genesis account, must emanate from God; and this life cannot be generated, continued, or sustained apart from the Neshamah of God.

In Scriptural terminology, the Neshamah is identified with both the “Holy Spirit” of God and the “Word” of God.  Life, which comes from God alone, is always produced through “breathing in.”  Remaining within basic teachings drawn from the types in Genesis 1:2-5; 2:7, God, through the instrumentality of the Holy Spirit, “breathes life into” unredeemed, lifeless man today.  Once imparted, with the man possessing spiritual life (having been redeemed), this life is then continued and sustained through the same principle — by the breath of God remaining with man (past dispensation) or remaining in man (present dispensation), and by the breath of God continuing to be breathed into man.

By the abiding presence of the breath of God (which, during this present dispensation, is through the Spirit indwelling the one in whom He had previously breathed life), the believer remains secure in his positional standing before God; and by a continued impartation of the breath of God (the Word of God flowing into man’s saved human spirit, with the indwelling Holy Spirit leading the individual “into all truth”), the believer receives living nourishment for spiritual growth to maturity.

“Scripture,” unlike any other writing, is alive:

For the Word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword . . . .” (Hebrews 4:12a)

“Life” can be attributed to Scripture only on the basis of the fact that the “oracles of God” emanated from the Giver and Sustainer of life.  Scripture is “God-breathed.”  It is the Neshamah, the “breath” of God.

This is what sets Scripture apart from all other writings.  That which God has to say in His Word is alive, not subject to error, and will endure forever.  But that which man has to say is, on the other hand, lifeless, subject to error, and will endure only for time.

Thus, the Holy Spirit today initially imparts life to man who is “dead in trespasses and sins,” continues this life by His abiding presence, and sustains this life via the living Word of God flowing into man’s saved human spirit.  The indwelling Holy Spirit takes the Word of God received into man’s saved human spirit, and, by man’s spiritual perception, changes the Water to Wine (cf. John 2:1-11).  A continued process of this nature — revealing the things of the Spirit to the man of spirit by man’s spiritual perception — progressively results in growth to maturity.

The great difference between redeemed man and unredeemed man is possession or non-possession of spiritual life derived from the “breath” of God.

Unregenerate man, who is spiritually dead, is alienated from everything associated with the “breath” of God in this respect, for that which has no life is completely incompatible with that which has life.  Thus, the living Word of God is not for him; it is alien to his fallen nature, the only nature that he possesses.

Regenerate man, on the other hand, possesses spiritual life that was “breathed in.”  He possesses a new, non-alienated nature; and, on this basis, there can now be a continuance of life “breathed in.”  Thus, the living Word of God, because it is the very life-giving “breath” of God, is for redeemed man alone.

Redeemed individuals are divided into two classes in Scripture — “spiritual,” and “carnal” (1 Corinthians 3:1-2).  Both possess spiritual life that was “breathed in,” both are capable of spiritual discernment, and both are in a position to allow God to continue “breathing in” life.

The carnal Christian though rejects the leadership of the Spirit.  He follows the fleshly man rather than the spiritual man; and, although his eternal salvation remains secure through the “breath” of God remaining in him (based on Christ’s finished work at Calvary), he experiences no growth.  He does not allow God to continue “breathing in” life.

But the spiritual Christian governs his life in an entirely different manner.  He follows the leadership of the Spirit; He allows God to continue “breathing in” life; and, by his spiritual discernment, as led by the Holy Spirit, he is able to begin grasping the great spiritual truths of the Word of God, progressively growing from immaturity to maturity.

A continued inflow of the breath of God into man’s saved human spirit in this manner, following his salvation, will result in what Scripture calls the “filling of the Spirit” and the “metamorphosis” (i.e., the “transformation” in Romans 12:2).  These are actually two different experiences in the lives of Christians that occur in a progressive, concurrent manner.  These experiences, however, are so closely related that one cannot occur without the other, and neither can occur apart from the Word of God and the Spirit’s work in the life of a believer in relation to this Word.

The remainder of this chapter will be taken up with “the breath” of God producing a Spirit-filled Christian and, at the same time, working the metamorphosis in his life.

FILLED WITH THE SPIRIT

Being filled with the Holy Spirit is an experience that occurs after one has believed on the Lord Jesus Christ (John 3:16; Acts 16:30-31).  At the time of belief, an individual is immersed (baptized) in the Holy Spirit, and, through this immersion, becomes part of the “one body,” the “one new man,” in Christ (cf. Matthew 3:11; Acts 1:5; 1 Corinthians 12:13 [“with” and “by” should be translated “in”]; Ephesians 2:15).  The Holy Spirit, from this point forward, indwells the believer, forming a “temple of God” — an earthly tabernacle in which deity dwells (1 Corinthians 3:16-17; 6:19-20).

But the Spirit filling the tabernacle is an experience in the life of a Christian that occurs subsequent to the Spirit indwelling the tabernacle.  Christians, ones in whom the Spirit dwells, are commanded to be filled with the Spirit (Ephesians 5:18); and the biblical manner in which this is accomplished is clearly revealed to be in connection with life continuing to be “breathed into” man following the initial “in-breathing” that generated life at the beginning.

Scripture reveals an inseparable relationship between being filled with the Spirit (the Neshamah) and dwelling deeply in the Word of God (the Neshamah).  This is clearly taught by comparing Scripture with Scripture in Ephesians and Colossians — companion epistles, which parallel one another a number of places.

One such parallel can be seen in the section in Ephesians where Christians are commanded to be filled with the Spirit and in the section in Colossians where Christians are commanded to let the Word of Christ dwell in them richly in all wisdom.

In Ephesians, Christians are told:

And do not be drunk with wine, in which is dissipation; but be filled with the Spirit,

speaking to one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord,

giving thanks always for all things to God the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, (Ephesians 5:18-20)

In Colossians, Christians are told:

Let the Word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom, teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord.

And whatever you do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through Him. (Colossians 3:16-17)

Note the contextual parallel between the commands, “be filled with the Spirit” in Ephesians and “Let the Word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom” in Colossians.  Both have to do with the same thing.  One is substituted for the other in its respective, parallel counterpart.  And the clear inference from this parallel, in conjunction with related Scripture, leads to only one conclusion:  A Christian who is filled with the Spirit is one who has allowed the Word of Christ to dwell in him richly in all wisdom.

The indwelling of the Spirit is wrought at the time God initially “breathes life into” an individual, and the filling of the Spirit is wrought through God subsequently continuing to “breathe life into” that individual.  The “God-breathed” Scriptures flowing into man’s saved human spirit — a continued impartation of life into man — progressively, through the work of the indwelling Holy Spirit (John 16:13), produce a Spirit-filled Christian.

Relative to the filling of the Spirit, note further the relationship to one another — as presented within context — of husbands and wives, children and parents, and servants and masters in the verses immediately following these two sections in Ephesians and Colossians.

Wives can show that they are filled with the Spirit through their submission to their husbands, “as to the Lord” (cf. Ephesians 5:22-24; Colossians 3:18).

Husbands can show that they are filled with the Spirit through their love for their wives, “just as Christ also loved the Church and gave Himself for her” (cf. Ephesians 5:25-33; Colossians 3:19).

Children can show that they are filled with the Spirit through their obedience to their parents, “in the Lord” (cf. Ephesians 6:1-2; Colossians 3:20).

Fathers can show that they are filled with the Spirit by not provoking their children to anger, but bringing “them up in the training and admonition of the Lord” (cf. Ephesians 6:4; Colossians 3:21).

Servants can show that they are filled with the Spirit by being obedient to their masters according to the flesh, “with fear and trembling, in sincerity of heart, as to Christ” (cf. Ephesians 6:5-8; Colossians 3:22-25).

And masters can show that they are filled with the Spirit by treating their servants just and equal, “knowing that your own Master also is in heaven, and there is no partiality with Him” (cf. Ephesians 6:9; Colossians 4:1).

God desires that all Christians be filled with the Spirit, and the manner God uses to bring this to pass is clearly revealed in His Word.  There must be a continued “breathing in” of life into the one who has initially been given life through the “breath” of God, and this cannot be accomplished apart from the “God-breathed” Oracles.

In view of this, it is no wonder that the living Word of God — the Neshamah — remains under constant attack by Satan, his emissaries, and those who do his bidding.

The Word of God is either what it claims to be or there can be no continued “in-breathing” of life into redeemed man.  And, apart from this continued “in-breathing” of life, redeemed man could not grow spiritually, for only that which is compatible with spiritual life can provide nourishment for this life, resulting in growth.  Apart from the God-breathed Word, every Christian, throughout his entire pilgrim walk, would remain in a carnally immature state rather than grow in a spiritual manner to maturity.

Such a Christian would be indwelt by the Spirit, but, apart from the living Word, he could not be filled with the Spirit.  He would remain carnal, immature, and powerless.  Nor could he ultimately realize the salvation of his soul, for there would be no continued in-breathing of life to bring this to pass.  Consequently, apart from this continued “in-breathing” of life, God could not ultimately bring “many sons” to glory to occupy the numerous positions of power and authority as joint-heirs with Christ in the coming kingdom.

The “many sons” whom God will bring “to glory” are those who will be adopted — placed as firstborn sons — at the end of the present age.  And those Christians being adopted will be accorded the honor and privilege of occupying positions as firstborn sons with God’s firstborn Son — occupying regal positions as co-heirs with the “King of kings, and Lord of lords.

(Adoption in connection with the salvation of the soul is dealt with in a more extensive manner at the end of this chapter.  Refer to the parenthetical section of Chapter 5 of Salvation of the Soul BOOK, in this site.)

THE METAMORPHOSIS — PRESENT

And do not be conformed to this world [age], but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.” (Romans 12:2)

In this verse there is a negative command followed by a positive command:  “do not be conformed . . . but be transformed . . . .”

1)  DO NOT BE CONFORMED

The Greek word translated “conformed” is sunschematizo.  This is a compound word with the preposition sun (with) prefixed to the verb form of the word schema (outline, diagram).  The English word “scheme” is an Anglicized form of the Greek word schema.  The word has to do with a schematic outline, and the thought inherent in this compound Greek word and the negative command is to not outline or diagram your life in accordance with the present age.

During the present age there is a world kingdom in which the Gentile nations rule the earth under the control and dominion of Satan, the “god of this age” (2 Corinthians 4:4).  

Fallen man is ruling the earth, which is under a curse, directly under the one who has disqualified himself to rule (Satan, along with his angels — ruling from a heavenly sphere over the earth through the Gentile nations [cf. Ezekiel 28:14; Daniel 10:13-20; Luke 4:5-6; Ephesians 6:11-12]).

Everywhere one looks there’s something wrong with the structure of the present kingdom:

Israel is out of place.

The Gentile nations are out of place.

Christ and His co-heirs (those destined to occupy regal positions with Him in the kingdom) are out of place.

Satan and his angels are out of place.

These conditions have continued unchanged, in part, for the past 6,000 years (since the fall of Adam, which resulted in the entire creation coming under the curse produced by sin); and they have continued unchanged in their entirety for the past 2,600 years (since the beginning of the Times of the Gentiles, with Israel being scattered among the nations).  And no change will occur until Christ returns and takes the kingdom.

The rightful place for Israel is dwelling in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, within a theocracy, at the head of the nations.

The rightful place for the Gentile nations is dwelling in their respective lands, out from under the dominion and rule of Satan, in a position subservient to and blessed through Israel.

The rightful place for Christ and His co-heirs is ruling (from the heavens over the earth) in the stead of Satan and his angels.

The rightful place for Satan and his angels is in the abyss and ultimately in the lake of fire.

When Christ returns and takes the kingdom, He and His glorified followers, rather than Satan and his angels, will rule from the heavens over the earth.

Satan and his angels (cast out of the heavens slightly over three and one-half years prior to this time) will be chained and imprisoned in the abyss (awaiting consignment to the lake of fire 1,000 years later), the curse will be lifted, and Israel will be placed in her own land at the head of the nations.
 
And all the Gentile nations entering the kingdom will then occupy subservient positions to Israel and be under the dominion of Christ and those who rule as joint-heirs with Him.

Presently, “the whole world lies under the sway of the wicked one” (1 John 5:19b).

The positional standing of the believer is “in Christ,” and the position occupied by the world is “under the sway of the wicked one.”  These positions are diametrically opposed, one to the other.  Scripture clearly commands the believer, “Do not love the world or the things in the world . . .” (1 John 2:15a).  Why?  Because the world lies “under the sway of the wicked one.”

The entire present system is under Satan’s control and sway; and, whether the world realizes it or not, the programs, aims, ambitions, and aspirations of the incumbent ruler are being carried out within the present system.  All of this will one day reach an apex under the reign of the man of sin, during the coming Tribulation.  And, from that apex, it will come to a sudden and climactic end. 

Then, in conjunction with this end, Satan and his angels will, by force, be removed from their present position — that of ruling the earth through the Gentile nations.

Thus, it does not become Christians to involve themselves in the affairs of this present world system, during the present age.  By so doing, they are, in effect, defiling their high calling “in Christ” by stepping down into an arena occupied by those “under the sway of the wicked one.”

Christ, rejected by the world, is in a place removed from the world.  And Christians are to share this rejection by and separation from the world with Christ.  It is not possible for Christians to involve themselves in the affairs of this present world system, during the present age, and, at the same time, share Christ’s rejection by and separation from the world.

(The preceding is dealt with at length in the books of 1, 2 Samuel, in the typology surrounding Saul and David.  Refer to the author’s book, Judgment Seat of Christ [revised edition], Chapter 12, “Crowned Rulers,” for a discussion of this type in the light of the antitype.)

2)  BUT BE TRANSFORMED

Following the command, “Do not conformed to this age,” the Christian is commanded to be “transformed by the renewing of your mind.”  The Greek word translated “transformed” is metamorphoo.  This is the word from which the English word “metamorphosis” is derived.  This word refers to an inward change brought about completely apart from the power of the individual himself.  The individual Christian is powerless to bring about this metamorphosis.

In 2 Corinthians 11:13-15, Satan “transforms himself into an angel of light” and his ministers “also transform themselves into ministers of righteousness.”  In the Greek text the word “transformed” is not the same in 2 Corinthians 11:13-15 as it is in Romans 12:2.  The word used in 2 Corinthians 11:13-15 is metaschematizo, referring to an outward change; and, textually (v. 13), this change is brought about through an individual’s own power.

Satan, thus, seeks to counterfeit the work of the Spirit by substituting an outward change in place of the inward change.  And the nature and source of this pseudo change often go unrecognized.

Christians who themselves seek to bring about the change of Romans 12:2 will always effect a metaschema (outward change) rather than a metamorphosis (inward change).  At the time of the birth from above the Spirit of God began a work in the Christian that He will continue “until the day of Jesus Christ” (Philippians 1:6).  No effort on the part of Christians can help the Spirit of God effect this change.

Man’s way finds man actively involved, seeking spirituality through either quitting certain things or doing certain things, subsequently producing a metaschema.  But God’s way finds man passive, and God performs a work in the individual, ultimately producing the metamorphosis.

The endless list of do’s, do not’s, and taboos formed by Christian groups invariably have to do with a metaschema, not a metamorphosis.  Any effort on the part of Christians to help the Spirit of God bring about the transformation of Romans 12:2 will always result in a pseudo-spirituality.  God’s way is an inward change wrought through the power of the Spirit, not an outward change wrought through the power of the individual.

3)  THE RENEWING OF YOUR MIND

Note according to the text how this inward change, the metamorphosis, takes place:

“. . . be transformed by the renewing of your mind.”

The word “renewing” is a translation of the Greek word anakainosis; and the action of the preceding verb (“transformed”) directs attention to a continuous renewing process, one which is to keep on taking place.  In 2 Corinthians 4:16 we are told that “the inward man is being renewed day by day.”  This renewing process is to keep on taking place day in and day out for the entire duration of the pilgrim walk here on earth.

Then, Colossians 3:10 reveals how the renewing of the mind is accomplished:

and have put on the new man who is renewed [lit., ‘is being renewed’] in knowledge after the image of Him who created him.

Note the word “knowledge” in this verse.  The regular Greek word for “knowledge” is gnosis, but the word used in Colossians 3:10 is epignosis.  This is the word gnosis (knowledge) with the prefix epi (upon).  Epignosis, thus, means “knowledge upon knowledge,” i.e., “a mature knowledge.”  The word translated “renewed” is a past participle of anakainoo (the same word used in Romans 12:2 and 2 Corinthians 4:16) and could be better translated, “being renewed.”  The only way a Christian can acquire this mature knowledge, which allows the Spirit of God to work the metamorphosis in his life, is through receiving the living Word of God into his saved human spirit.

Christians must allow God to continue “breathing in” life.  The living, God-breathed Word must be allowed to flow into man’s saved human spirit or there can be no metamorphosis.  The renewing of the inward man “day by day,” by receiving “the implanted Word,” producing the metamorphosis in one’s life, is the manner in which the salvation of the soul is presently being effected.

As previously seen, receiving “the implanted Word” in James 1:21 and 1 Peter 2:2 is preceded by “laying aside” everything opposed to purity (ref. Chapter 3, The Implanted Word, of Salvation of the Soul BOOK, in this site).  It is the same with the metamorphosis in Romans 12:2.  The words, “be not conformed to this age [lit., ‘stop being conformed to this age’],” appear prior to the words, “be transformed by the renewing of your mind.”  Those “in Christ” are commanded to remove themselves from that which lies “under the sway of the wicked one” prior to receiving “the implanted Word,” which will effect the metamorphosis in their lives.

Thus, Romans 12:2; James 1:21; and 1 Peter 2:2 all teach the same thing relative to laying aside everything opposed to purity prior to receiving “the implanted Word, which is able to save your souls.”

THE METAMORPHOSIS — FUTURE

Assuredly, I say to you, there are some standing here who shall not taste death till they see the Son of Man coming in His kingdom.

Now after six days Jesus took Peter, James, and John his brother, led them up on a high mountain by themselves;

and He was transfigured before them. His face shone like the sun, and His clothes became as white as the light.

And behold, Moses and Elijah appeared to them, talking with Him.

Then Peter answered and said to Jesus, “Lord, it is good for us to be here; if You wish, let us make here three tabernacles: one for You, one for Moses, and one for Elijah.”

While he was still speaking, behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them; and suddenly a voice came out of the cloud, saying, “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. Hear Him!” (Matthew 16:28-17:5)

The change presently taking place in the lives of Christians is inward.  But within the culmination of the work of the Spirit in that future day of Jesus Christ, the change will include the outward also.  The metamorphosis actually cannot be completed apart from this culminating, outward change.  The Spirit of God “who has begun a good work in you will complete it until the day of Jesus Christ” (Philippians 1:6).

The day will come when we will put off “this body of this death” (Romans 7:24).  That will be the day when He will “fashion anew the body of our humiliation, that it may be conformed to the body of His glory” (Philippians 3:21a, ASV).  The work of the Spirit in this part of the metamorphosis is set forth in Matthew 17.

That which occurred on the Mount, when Jesus was transfigured, is a foreview of things that are yet to occur.  The same Greek word translated “transformed” in Romans 12:2 (metamorphoo) is translated “transfigured” in Matthew 17:2.  As Peter, James, and John appeared with Jesus on the Mount, Jesus was transfigured before them; and Moses and Elijah appeared and stood in His presence.

In Matthew 16:28, Christ had revealed that certain disciples would not die until they had seen “the Son of Man coming in His kingdom.”  Then, in Matthew 17:1-5, after six days, on the seventh day, certain disciples (Peter, James, and John) saw “the Son of Man coming in His kingdom.”

Peter, as he wrote years later concerning this experience, said:

For we did not follow cunningly devised fables when we made known to you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of His majesty [His greatest regal magnificence — a superlative in the Greek text]. (2 Peter 1:16)

Peter then went on to state that the time this eyewitness account occurred was “when we were with Him on the holy mountain” (v. 18).  Biblical revelation leaves no room to question or wonder exactly what is being foreshadowed by the events on the Mountain, recorded in Matthew 17:1-5.

The “six days” (Matthew 17:1) foreshadow the entire time comprising Man’s Day.  “Six” is man’s number.  These six days extend from the creation of Adam to the beginning of the Messianic Kingdom.  Each one of these days is 1,000 years in length (2 Peter 3:1-8).

This 6,000-year period comprises Man’s Day, and at the end of Man’s Day the Lord’s Day will begin.

The seventh 1,000-year period dating from the creation of Adam comprises the Lord’s Day.  “Seven” is God’s number.  It will be “after six days” — after 6,000 years, at the end of Man’s Day — that the Son of Man will be seen “coming in His kingdom,” beginning the Lord’s Day on the earth.

The “high mountain” (Matthew 17:1) foreshadows the coming kingdom.  A “mountain” in Scripture, when used in this sense, refers to a kingdom (cf. Psalm 2:6; Ezekiel 28:14; Daniel 2:35).  And, in this section of Scripture, the coming kingdom of our Lord is not referred to by just any mountain, but by “a high mountain.”

Jesus appeared in a transfigured body.  Moses and Elijah appeared with Jesus, also in transfigured bodies.  Moses had died, and had been raised from the dead.  Elijah had never died, but had been removed from the earth alive.  Peter, James, and John, out from the nation of Israel, appeared in natural bodies and were elevated above all those at the foot of the mount.  And “a bright cloud,” the Glory of God (cf. Luke 9:31-32), overshadowed them all.

In the coming kingdom, Jesus will appear in this same transfigured body.  Just as Moses (who was raised from the dead) and Elijah (who was removed from the earth without dying) appeared with Christ in transfigured bodies, so will Christians in that future day appear with Christ in transfigured bodies like the body of Christ.

When the Lord Himself descends from heaven to take His Church out of the world, “. . . the dead in Christ will rise first.  Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air . . . .” (1 Thessalonians 4:16b, 17a).

Christians associated with Christ in the kingdom will possess bodies like the body of Christ (a spiritual body — a body of flesh and bone, with the life-giving, animating principle being the Spirit of God).  These Christians will be comprised of resurrected believers (typified by Moses) and believers who have never died (typified by Elijah).  And these Christians will rule from the heavens over the earth as co-heirs with Christ.

Then, the nation of Israel (typified by Peter, James, and John) will be here on earth.  And the individuals comprising this nation will be present in natural bodies (soulical bodies — bodies of flesh, blood, and bone, with the life-giving, animating principle being the blood [cf. Leviticus 17:11]).  As Peter, James, and John were elevated above all those at the foot of the mount, the nation of Israel will be elevated above all other nations.  And the Glory of God, the “bright cloud” which overshadowed those on the mount (cf. Matthew 17:5; Luke 9:32), will be restored to Israel (cf. Isaiah 2:1-4; 6:1-10; Joel 2:27-32).

One day when the Lord returns for His Church, the Holy Spirit will complete the metamorphosis.  Christians will be delivered from “the body of this death” and will receive bodies that will possess an entirely different life-giving, animating principle than the bodies that Christians possess today.  The Neshamah of God — the Holy Spirit Himself — will provide this life in the completion of the metamorphosis (1 Corinthians 15:40-45).

All Christians will be changed in the outward manifestation of the metamorphosis, for the resurrection and rapture, with the accompanying change of the body, are not contingent upon the inward change during the present time.  The outward change is conditioned upon one’s positional standing (“in Christ”) alone.

But Christians experiencing the outward change apart from the prior inward change will realize the loss of their souls/lives.  They will enter into the presence of the Lord with redeemed spirits, changed bodies, but forfeited lives.  Consequently, they will occupy no position among the many sons who will be brought to glory.

(At the end of the present dispensation, all Christians will be resurrected, or removed from the earth without dying, in the same type of body in which Christ was raised from the dead.  Christ was raised in a spiritual body rather than a natural [soulical] body [cf. 1 Corinthians 15:42-44].  He was raised in a body of flesh and bones, with the life-giving, animating principle of the body being the Spirit of God rather than the blood [which He had previously “poured out” (Isaiah 53:12)].

Christ though was not raised in a glorified body.  He was raised in a type of body that possessed capabilities outside the scope possessed by a natural [soulical] body [e.g., He could appear at a certain place and disappear from that place, moving to another place, at will (Luke 24:31, 36)].  But there was no Glory connected with His resurrection body until “a cloud” received Him out of the disciples’ sight at the end of His forty-day post-resurrection ministry, when He was “received up into glory” [Acts 1:9; 1 Timothy 3:16].

This can be easily seen, for example, by noting the differences in two of Christ’s post-resurrection appearances.  He appeared to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus later on the same day that He was raised from the dead [appearing apart from His Glory (Luke 24:13-31)], and He appeared a few years later to Paul on the road to Damascus [in connection with His Glory (Acts 9:1-5; 26:12-15)].  At Christ’s former appearance, it is apparent that there was nothing visibly different about His overall appearance that distinguished him from any other man.  However, at His latter appearance, there was a major difference in this respect.  There was a brightness surrounding His appearance that was above that of the noon-day sun [Acts 26:13; cf. Revelation 1:16].

When Christians are removed from the earth at the end of the present dispensation, they will receive bodies like Christ’s body at the time of His resurrection — a spiritual body of flesh and bones, apart from the Glory.  The “redemption of the body will then occur at a later time, synonymous with “the adoption” [Romans 8:23], not in connection with the removal of Christians from the earth at the end of the present dispensation.

[The manner in which the Greek text is worded in Romans 8:23, the redemption of the body and the adoption are synonymous.  One is simply another way of saying the same thing as the other.

“…waiting out adoption, (namely) the ransoming of our body” (Lenski).

“Patiently awaiting son-placing, the redemption of our body” (Wuest).]

The adoption of Christians can occur only following events surrounding the judgment seat of Christ, for the adoption has to do with sons occupying the position of firstborn” [firstborn sons] — something that cannot occur preceding a separation of Christians [the overcomers from the non-overcomers], based on decisions and determinations rendered at the judgment seat.  Christians having been shown faithful at the judgment seat, realizing the salvation of their souls/lives, will be adopted as firstborn sons.  But such will not be, for it cannot be, the case for unfaithful Christians, those having forfeited their souls/lives.

According to Romans 8:18-23, adoption as firstborn sons is in connection with rulership [in the human realm, only firstborn sons can rule in this manner within the theocracy].  And the unfaithful, though possessing spiritual bodies of flesh and bones, will be in no position to rule and cannot be adopted into a firstborn status.  They can only appear as the ones seen in Hebrews 12:8 — as individuals who had previously rejected God’s child-training [Hebrews 12:5-7] and cannot now be His sons [the sons seen in Romans 8:19, adopted into a firstborn status in Romans 8:23].

[The word “chastisement” (KJV) in Hebrews 12:5-8 is from noun and verb forms (paideia, paideuo) of a Greek word that means “child-training.”  Then, the word translated “bastard” (KJV) in v. 8 is nothos in the Greek text.  The word, contextually refers to those who reject God’s child-training and cannot be His sons.

“Sonship,” with a view to rulership, is in view.  And only those capable of spiritual perception, only those born from above, would be in a position to reject God’s child-training.  Thus, the unsaved cannot be in view; nor is eternal salvation even the subject at hand.]

Only following the adoption can the Glory be connected with the body, with man brought back into a full realization of that which Adam forfeited at the time of the fall [at the end of six days, at the end of 6,000 years].  Man, following the adoption and the corresponding restoration of the Glory will once again be enswathed in a covering of Glory and in a position to be further clothed in regal garments [refer to the text in parenthesis on page 6 in Chapter 1 of this book, in Arlen Chitwood's website, Salvation of the Soulfor additional information in this realm].

Thus, the redemption of the body in Romans 8:23 can have nothing to do with the change in the body that will occur when Christians are removed from the earth at the end of the dispensation.  As shown by the context, the redemption of the body in this verse can only be a reference to that future time when “the glory . . . shall be revealed in us,” in Christians; it can only be a reference to that future time when “the sons of God,” a new order of Sons — Christ with His co-heirs [overcoming Christians, adopted and properly arrayed] — will be manifested for all to behold [Romans 8:18-19].
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[For additional information on the preceding subject, refer to “Adoption, Redemption of the Body” in the author’s book, God’s Firstborn Sons BOOK, or Adoption, Redemption of the Body, both in this website].)

Book in this site:  Ch. 4, The Breath of GodSalvation of the Soul

Word Document:  The Breath of God by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Salvation — Past, Present, Future
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast. (Ephesians 2:8-9)

For the message of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. (1 Corinthians 1:18)

Are they [angels] not all ministering spirits sent forth to minister for those who will inherit [lit. “for the sake of the ones about to inherit”] salvation? (Hebrews 1:14)

“Salvation” in the Word of God is spoken of in three tenses — past, present, and future:

1)  Christians have been saved.
2)  Christians are being saved.
3)  Christians are about to be saved.

The previously quoted verses provide examples of how Scripture deals with each of these three tenses or aspects of salvation.

In Ephesians 2:8-9, salvation is a past, completed act.

In 1 Corinthians 1:18, salvation is a present, continuous work.

In Hebrews 1:14, salvation is a future, inherited possession.

Since the Word of God presents salvation in a framework of this nature, it is vitally important in Scriptural interpretation to first ascertain to which of these three aspects of salvation any given passage pertains.

In the past aspect of salvation, dealt with in Ephesians 2:8, the words in the corrected text, “you have been saved,” are a translation of two Greek words that form what is called in the Greek text a “periphrastic perfect.”  The “perfect” tense refers to action completed in past time, with the results of this action extending into present time and existing in a finished state.  The “periphrastic” construction places additional emphasis on the present, finished state and refers to the persistent results during present time of the past, completed work.

Salvation in this verse is wrought by grace through faith, accomplished completely in past time, and is the present possession of every believer.  This present possession, in turn, constitutes an active, continuing, ever-abiding salvation.

The eternal security of the believer cannot be expressed in stronger terms than the periphrastic construction of the perfect tense in Ephesians 2:8, for the present results of the past action, in this case, can only continue unchanged forever.

However, in 1 Corinthians 1:18, dealing with the present aspect of salvation, things are presented in an entirely different light than seen in Ephesians 2:8.  Rather than the verb tense in the Greek text referring to a past, completed act, the tense refers to a present, continuous work.  The former has already been completed, but the latter has yet to be completed.

Then, in Hebrews 1:14, dealing with the future aspect of salvation, matters are presented in a completely different light yet.  The wording in the Greek text of this verse refers to something that is about to occur.  Nothing is past or present; the reception of this salvation, in its entirety, is placed in the future.

Further, the salvation referred to in Hebrews 1:14 is not only to be realized in the future, but it is also an inherited salvation.  And the thought of inheritance further distinguishes the salvation in this verse from the salvation previously seen in Ephesians 2:8, for the salvation that Christians presently possess is not an inherited salvation.

Rather, our present salvation was obtained as a free gift during the time we were alienated from God.  And, as aliens (outside the family of God), we were in no position to inherit salvation, for inheritance in Scripture is always a family matter.

In the Old Testament, “sons” were first in line to receive the inheritance, with “daughters” next.  If there were no sons or daughters in the immediate family, the inheritance was passed on to the nearest family member or members, designated by the law of inheritance (Numbers 27:8-11).

Consequently, an individual had to be a family member before he could be considered for the inheritance, which, during the present dispensation, is restricted to “children” or “sons” of the Owner.  That’s why the statement is made in Romans 8:17, “. . . if children, then heirs . . . .”  And that’s also why in Hebrews 1:14 that an inherited salvation pertains to those who have already been saved, those who are no longer alienated from God but are presently family members.

In this respect, the complete scope of salvation — past, present, and future — has a beginning point, with an end in view.  It involves the Spirit of God breathing life into the one having no life, effecting the birth from above.  And this has been done with a purpose, an end, in view.  This has been done so that the Spirit can take the one who now has spiritual life and perform a work in the life of that individual, with a view to an inheritance that will be realized at a future time.

Thus, one should immediately be able to see the importance of proper distinctions being drawn and observed in the realm of these three aspects of salvation.  And depending on how one approaches and deals with the different salvation passages in Scripture, either difficulties can be avoided on the one hand or insurmountable problems can result on the other.

THE TRIPARTITE NATURE OF MAN

Now may the God of peace Himself sanctify you completely; and may your whole spirit, soul, and body be preserved blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. (1 Thessalonians 5:23)

Man is a tripartite being comprised of spirit, soul, and body; and the salvation of man within its complete scope (past, present, and future) pertains to the salvation of man with respect to his complete being.  In the study of Scripture it is revealed that each of these three parts of man is subject to salvation at different times.  Thus, to understand salvation in its complete scope, one must first understand certain things about man’s tripartite nature.  Then, salvation in relation to this tripartite nature becomes the issue.

The first chapter of Genesis reveals that man was created in the “image” and “likeness” of God.  The word translated “God” in the Hebrew text of this statement is Elohim.  This is a plural noun, which, in complete keeping with related Scripture, would include all three members of the Godhead — God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit (e.g., cf. John 1:1-3).

Since Elohim is a trinity, for man to be created in the “image” and “likeness” of God, he too must be a trinity.  Unlike the dichotomous animal kingdom (created apart from the “image” and “likeness” of God) possessing only bodies and souls, trichotomous man (created in the “image” and “likeness” of God) is a triune being.  Man not only possesses a body and a soul, but he also possesses a spirit as well.

Jesus is Elohim manifested in the flesh; and having been made in the “likeness” of man (but apart from man’s fallen nature), He, as man, must also be a trinity (John 1:14; Philippians 2:7).  This tripartite nature of Christ, in whom “dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily” (Colossians 2:9), was clearly revealed at the time of His death.

At this time Jesus yielded up His spirit, which went back into the presence of His Father in heaven (Luke 23:46; cf. Ecclesiastes 12:7; Acts 7:59); His soul went into Hades, the place of the dead, housed inside the earth at that time (Acts 2:27); and His body was removed from the Cross and placed in Joseph of Arimathaea’s tomb (Matthew 27:57-61).  This threefold separation persisted until the soul and spirit re-entered the body at the time Christ was raised from the dead.

Thus, God, Elohim, is a trinity;  Jesus, Elohim manifested in the flesh, is likewise a trinity; and man, created in the “image” and “likeness” of Elohim, can only be a trinity as well.  Accordingly, a complete redemption provided by the triune God must, of necessity, pertain to man as a complete beingMan’s complete redemption must encompass spirit, soul, and body.

1)  PAST, PRESENT, FUTURE  . . . SPIRIT, SOUL, BODY

When man sinned in the garden in Eden, the complete being of man — spirit, soul, and body — became in a fallen state.  God had commanded Adam concerning the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, “you shall not eat,  for in the day that you eat of it you shall surely die” (Genesis 2:17).  After Satan had deceived Eve into eating of the fruit of this tree, she then “gave to her husband with her, and he ate.” Immediately following this, “the eyes of both of them were opened, and they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together and made themselves coverings” (Genesis 3:1-7).

At the time of the fall, Adam and Eve lost something; and it is clearly stated in Scripture that both immediately recognized this fact.  That which they lost could only have been a covering of pristine glory that had previously clothed their bodies, for they, following the fall, found themselves in a twofold condition:

1)  Naked.
2)  Separated from God.

God is arrayed in a covering of “light,” connected with “honor and majesty.”  And man, created in the “image” and “likeness” of God, could only have been arrayed in a similar manner prior to the fall.

Bless the LORD, O my soul! O LORD my God, You are very great: You are clothed with [“You have put on”] honor and majesty. (Psalm 104:1)

Who cover Yourself with light as with a garment, who stretch out the heavens like a curtain. (Psalm 104:2)

Recognizing the loss of this covering, realizing that they were naked, explains why Adam and Eve immediately sought to clothe themselves following the fall.  They tried to replace the covering that had been lost with a work of their own hands, with fig leaf aprons.  And then, apparently realizing the utter inadequacy of this covering, they, in their fallen state, sought to hide from God.

God, finding Adam and Eve in this condition, completely rejected the works of their hands.  God completely rejected their feeble efforts to atone for their own sin by seeking to replace the covering of pristine glory with fig leaves.

Then, to bring His fallen creature back into a right relationship (although not in complete keeping with their previously un-fallen state — something still future even today), God provided a covering consisting of animal skins (Genesis 3:21).  This necessitated death and the shedding of blood; and herein lie basic, unchangeable truths concerning the state of fallen man and the means that are necessary to effect his redemption.

Unredeemed man is a fallen creature, alienated from God; and two things are necessary to effect his redemption:

1)  Divine intervention.
2)  Death and shed blood.

These truths have forever been set forth in the opening chapters of Genesis and can never change.

(Two different words are used for “naked” in the Hebrew text of Genesis 2:25 [before the fall] and Genesis 3:7 [after the fall].  In the latter [3:7], the word has to do with absolute nakedness, but not so in the former [2:25].

Remaining within the way a person dressed in the East at the time Moses wrote Genesis, and at later times as well, the word used relative to nakedness pertaining to Adam and Eve preceding the fall [2:25] could be used to describe a person clothed in a tunic [inner garment] but lacking the mantle or cloak [outer garment].  In the preceding respect, prior to the fall, Adam and Eve were clothed in the Glory of God but had yet to possess the regal outer garments worn by kings [fulfilling the reason for man’s creation — to rule the earth (Genesis 1:26-28)].

Then, following the fall, no longer clothed in the Glory of God, Adam and Eve were no longer in a position to be further clothed in regal garments, realizing the purpose for their creation.  They, apart from the inner garment [the Glory] could not wear the outer garments [royal apparel].

Adam, prior to the fall, never wore regal garments or held the scepter.  In this respect, he never moved beyond the description given in Genesis 2:25 — a “naked” condition, “nakedin relation to the reason for his creation [lacking the outer regal garments].

Thus, if man, now separated from the Glory, is to ever fulfill the purpose for his creation, God must act.  Redemption has to occur; and this, of necessity, has to include the complete man — spirit, soul, and body — with a view to not only a restoration of the Glory but to regality beyond this restoration.)

A)  SPIRIT

Man’s sin in the garden in Eden produced death.  Man died the day he ate of the forbidden fruit.  Since his body continued to live, revealing that his soul — the life-giving principle in the blood (Leviticus 17:11; cf. Genesis 9:4) — remained unchanged with respect to life (natural life), it is evident that it was his spirit that died.

The spiritual nature is that part of man that links him directly with God.  “God is spirit,” and man’s worship of God must be “in spirit and truth” (John 4:24 NASB).  The death of Adam’s spirit separated him from God (establishing the primary meaning of “death” in Scripture — separation from God), and this death (this separation from God) “spread to all men” (Romans 5:12).

Scripture speaks of an unsaved person as being “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1).  With an unredeemed, inanimate spirit (spiritually dead), he is alienated from God, separated from God (Ephesians 2:12).

But once the person has been born from above, he is then spoken of as having passedfrom death into life,” asparenthetical section having beenquickened [NKJV: ‘made us alive’]” (John 5:24; Ephesians 2:5).  Possessing an animate spirit, possessing spiritual life (having been made alive spiritually), he is no longer separated from the One who Himself is “Spirit” (John 4:24).

This aspect of salvation is brought to pass by the Spirit of God breathing life into the one having no life, based on Christ’s finished work at Calvary; and once this has been accomplished, everything surrounding the work effecting this aspect of salvation has been completed, with this work existing in a finished state (as previously seen through the use of the perfect tense in Ephesians 2:8).

Thus, the salvation experience that man enters into at the time of the birth from above is a work of the Spirit, based on a previous work of the Son.  It is a spiritual birth and has to do with man’s spirit alone:  “. . . that which is born of the Spirit is spirit” (John 3:6b).

B)  SOUL

The salvation of the soul, on the other hand, should never be associated with the past aspect of salvation.  Scripture carefully distinguishes between the soul and the spirit, never using the words interchangeably in this respect (cf. 1 Thessalonians 5:23; Hebrews 4:12).

And Scripture also carefully distinguishes between salvation in relation to the spirit and salvation in relation to the soul.  Salvation in relation to the spirit is always dealt with in a past sense, but not so with the salvation of the soul.  Rather, the salvation of the soul is always dealt with in a future sense:

receiving the end of your faith -- the salvation of your souls. (1 Peter 1:9)

Therefore lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive with meekness the implanted Word, which is able to save your souls. (James 1:21)

But we are not of those who draw back to perdition, but of those who believe [are faithful] to the saving of the soul. (Hebrews 10:39)

The statements and exhortations in these verses pertain to Christians alone — those whose spirits have already been saved and whose souls are in the process of being saved, with the salvation of the soul being realized only at a future time.

C)  BODY

The salvation of the body presents very few problems for the majority of Christians.  Very few Christians contend, contrary to Scripture, that the body has either already been redeemed or is in the process of being redeemed.  Scripture places the redemption of man’s body entirely in the future (Romans 8:23).

The Christian’s body is presently in a continuous state of deterioration.  The body grows old and weakens with time; and the body is subject to sickness, disease, and eventually death.  This must ever remain the case as long as the body remains in its present state.  The “wages of sin is death” (Romans 6:23), and the unredeemed body must pay the price that sin requires.

Within this unredeemed body lie two opposing entities, each seeking dominion — a redeemed spirit, and an unredeemed soul.  The unredeemed soul is housed in an unredeemed body, and the two are mutually compatible.  But the redeemed spirit housed alongside an unredeemed soul in an unredeemed body experiences no compatibility with either of the other two at all.  Compatibility is not possible, for “what fellowship has righteousness with lawlessness? And what communion has light with darkness?” (2 Corinthians 6:14).

This heterogeneous union is what produced the cry of the Apostle Paul in Romans 7:24,

O wretched man that I am!  Who shall deliver me from this body of death?

(For information on the redemption of the body, refer to the appendix — “Adoption, Redemption of the Body” — in the author’s book, God’s Firstborn Sons BOOK, in this site.)

2)  SOULICAL, SPIRITUAL, CARNAL

According to the Word of God, every man can be categorized as being either soulical, spiritual, or carnal.  The word “soulical” pertains to all non-Christians, and the words “spiritual” and “carnal” pertain to two classes of Christians.

A)  SOULICAL

But the natural man [the “soulical” man] does not receive the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him; nor can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. (1 Corinthians 2:14)

The Greek word translated “soul” throughout the New Testament is psuche.  This word has to do with “the natural life” of the individual.  The soul is the seat of a person’s emotions, feelings, and desires pertaining to his man-conscious existence.

The Greek word translated “natural” in 1 Corinthians 2:14 is psuchikos, a form of the word psuchePsuchikos is the “natural” or “soulical” life (self-life) that man has in common with the animal kingdom.

The soulical man is dominated or ruled by his soul, which includes all the experiences, desires, emotions, sensations, likes, and dislikes within the personal, natural life of the individual.  Such likes, dislikes, etc. will vary from individual to individual, but all emanate from the soul-life of man.  The soulical man is alienated from God and, thus, possesses no way to grasp spiritual truth.  A man must be born from above — made alive spiritually — before he can possess spiritual discernment.

B)  SPIRITUAL

And I, brethren, could not speak to you as to spiritual . . . . (1 Corinthians 3:1a)

The Greek word translated “spirit” throughout the New Testament is pneuma.  This word is used in the New Testament referring to the Holy Spirit, man’s spirit, angels (both fallen and un-fallen), a state of mind or disposition, wind, and breath.  Examples in Scripture of the last four are Luke 8:55; John 3:8; 1 Corinthians 4:21; 2 Timothy 1:7; Hebrews 1:7; 1 Peter 3:19.

Man’s spirit is the seat of the higher divine life pertaining to his God-conscious existence.  The Greek word translated “spiritual” in 1 Corinthians 3:1a is pneumatikos, a form of the word pneuma.  The spiritual man is one who is controlled by the Spirit of God acting through his own spirit (through a spirit made alive by the birth from above).

The spiritual man, unlike the soulical man, controls his emotions, feelings, and desires pertaining to his still-present, man-conscious existence.  He brings his unredeemed body under subjection and exerts control over the soulical man.  This, of course, is not performed within his own power, but within the power of the indwelling Holy Spirit.  This is an experience open to redeemed man alone, to an individual who has been made alive spiritually.

Unredeemed man, on the other hand, although a trichotomous being, fails to rise above the dichotomous animal kingdom in his natural or soulical existence.  He lacks a redeemed spirit with the accompanying, indwelling Holy Spirit.  He, with an inanimate spirit, is spiritually dead.  And, consequently, he remains alienated from God.  Thus, an existence outside the soulical (natural) for unredeemed man is not possible.

C)  CARNAL

. . . but as to carnal, as to babes in Christ. (1 Corinthians 3:1b)

The Greek word translated “carnal” is sarkikos.  This is a form of the word sarx, which means “flesh.”  Sarkikos (fleshly) is the opposite of pneumatikos (spiritual).  The carnal Christian is, thus, “fleshly” as opposed to “spiritual.”  He is one who allows himself to be controlled by his soul rather than by the indwelling Holy Spirit.  He, as the soulical man (the unsaved man), follows his personal emotions, feelings, and desires.

He, however, unlike the soulical man, has been born from above and is capable of grasping spiritual truth.  But, unlike the spiritual man, this truth is not being received.  Thus, the carnal Christian, without an impartation of spiritual truth flowing into his saved human spirit, remains immature and fleshly, following the fleshly impulses of the soul.

(The use of “flesh” or “fleshly” in the preceding respect would be a direct allusion back to that which occurred in Eden at the time of the fall.  Man, following his fall, possessed a body that was no longer enswathed in a covering of Glory, with the exposed flesh openly demonstrating this fact.  This is what is meant by Christ coming “in the likeness of sinful flesh” [Romans 8:3].  Christ came to earth in a body not enswathed in the Glory of God.

This was the crux of the ignominy and shame surrounding the events of Calvary.  Not only was Christ’s body of flesh [apart from the covering of Glory] arrayed in a mock regal manner [with a robe and a crown of thorns], but He hung on the cross without even His Own garments to cover His body, for all to behold that which had been wrought by sin 4,000 years earlier — nakedness, and death [Matthew 27:27-36].

There though is nothing wrong with “flesh” per se.  Man was created in a body of flesh, Christ presently has a body of flesh, and both God’s Son and man will live in bodies of flesh forever.

But, though there is nothing wrong with a body of “flesh,” there is something wrong with a body of flesh that is not enswathed in the Glory of God.)

Within the scope of that which God reveals about the impartation of spiritual truth to redeemed man alone lies the great lesson concerning unredeemed man’s relationship to the Word of God.  It is utterly futile for unredeemed man to either himself attempt to understand the Word of God or for redeemed man to attempt to teach him the Word of God.  Scripture is “spiritually discerned,” and a man must be born from above — be made alive spiritually, which places him in a position where he can exercise spiritual discernment — before he can understand the things of the Spirit of God.  The soulical (unredeemed) man, completely alienated from God — spiritually dead and in no position to exercise spiritual discernment — cannot understand spiritual things, and they appear to him as no more than “foolishness” (1 Corinthians 2:14).

(Unredeemed man can understand the letter of Scripture [i.e., the stories or accounts of events in Scripture, viewing them as he would a secular book].  But to take these stories or accounts of events and see the spiritual content that God has built into them is completely beyond his ability [cf. 2 Corinthians 3:6ff].  He simply cannot understand the things of the Spirit, for, spiritually, he is dead; he is alienated from God.)

Thus, herein also lies the reason why the things of the Spirit have been hidden from the “wise and prudent,” but revealed unto “babes” (cf. Matthew 11:25).  Certain Christian intelligentsia of the present dispensation, even though saved and in a position to understand the Word of God, too often seek spiritual discernment in the light of worldly wisdom rather than through comparing Scripture with Scripture and looking to the indwelling Spirit to lead them “into all truth” (John 16:13; 1 Corinthians 2:9-13).

And, although those Christians who seek spiritual discernment in this manner may often be looked upon as great spiritual leaders, theologians, expositors, etc.; they, in the final analysis, cannot understand these things.  Such individuals can only be sadly lacking in the very realm where they are held in high esteem.

While at the same time, “babes” (Greek: nepios, those who are still on the milk of the Word and have not grown enough to even partake of solid food), by the leadership of the Spirit of God — as they compare Scripture with Scripture and look to the Spirit to lead them “into all truth” — can invariably be brought into an understanding of these things.  They, by turning to the Word and looking to the Spirit for discernment and leadership, can understand more about these same spiritual truths than the “wise and prudent” who turn to places other than the Word and either ignore or reject the Spirit’s discernment and leadership.

REDEEMED MAN

Redeemed man, through a past and finished work of the Spirit, based on a past and finished work of Christ, has been brought from a dead to a living state spiritually.  He has passed “from death into life.”  And in this living state, he is now in a position to realize the purpose for his salvation — the salvation of his soul.

One aspect of salvation is past.  The individual presently possesses eternal life, and nothing can ever change or nullify this fact.  But the individual has been saved for a purpose, which will be brought to pass only within the framework of his realizing present and future aspects of salvation.

And this complete panorama of the salvation message, with a purpose in view, must be recognized.  Redeemed man must recognize that there is not only a past aspect to salvation but present and future aspects as well.  And the present and future aspects of salvation are inseparably connected with man one day being brought into a realization of the purpose for which he was created in the beginning — “. . . let them have dominion” (Genesis 1:26-28).  Present and future aspects of salvation have to do with man occupying regal positions following the time when he, in that coming day, is brought into a realization of the salvation of his soul.

1)  THE COMPLETE SALVATION ISSUE

In order to effect man’s eternal redemption, the Spirit of God deals with unsaved man on one basis alone.  The Spirit deals with unsaved man solely on the basis of Christ’s finished work at Calvary.

But once an individual has believed on the Lord Jesus Christ and has been dealt with on the basis of Christ’s finished work, realizing the birth from above — the salvation of his spirit — the salvation issue then shifts from the salvation of his spirit, to the salvation of his soul.  The salvation of the spirit becomes a past, completed work and is never dealt with as an issue beyond this point.  The Spirit of God, from this point forward, deals with the individual solely on the basis of present and future aspects of salvation.  The individual, from this point forward, is dealt with in relation to the salvation of his soul.

Thus, all Scriptures dealing with carnality or unfaithfulness of Christians, resulting in forfeiture or loss, MUST pertain to issues surrounding the salvation of the soul, NEVER to issues surrounding the salvation of the spirit.

Once the salvation of the spirit has been effected, making it possible for the indwelling Spirit of God to impart spiritual truth into and control an individual’s life through his own spirit, then man’s unredeemed soul occupies the center of attention.  And salvation now (in relation to the soul, not the spirit) becomes dependent on the actions of the individual.

Salvation now becomes dependent on the life one lives after his spirit has been saved.  Salvation now becomes dependent on the individual allowing the Spirit of God to impart spiritual truth into and control his life through his own spirit.

An individual allowing the Spirit of God to impart spiritual truth into and control his life through his own spirit progressively grows from immaturity to maturity.  He progressively grows into a spiritually mature Christian.  Growing in this manner, he exerts control over his emotions, feelings, and desires pertaining to his man-conscious (soulical) existence.  And, by this means, he will ultimately come into a realization of the salvation of his soul (life).

On the other hand, an individual who refuses to allow the Spirit of God to impart spiritual truth into and control his life in the preceding manner can only remain a carnally immature Christian.  Apart from the assimilation of spiritual truth, resulting in spiritual growth, he cannot help but be controlled by his emotions, feelings, and desires pertaining to his man-conscious (soulical) existence.  And, accordingly, such a person will ultimately suffer the loss of his soul (life), which can have no bearing whatsoever on his eternal salvation (for that is a past, finished matter which has already been dealt with).

2)  THE COMPLETE SALVATION MESSAGE

The shift of the salvation issue from the spirit to the soul at the time of the birth from above necessitates a corresponding shift from the salvation message that is to be proclaimed to the unsaved (which concerns the salvation of the spirit) to the salvation message that is to be proclaimed to the saved (which concerns the salvation of the soul).  This must ever be the case, for that which is past ceases to be the issue, and that which is present and future becomes the issue.

The only message to be carried to the unsaved is the gospel of grace.  This is the good news that “Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures.”  This message alone forms the basis upon which the Spirit can breathe life into the one having no life (1 Corinthians 15:3; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:1-2).

But once the unsaved individual has believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, experiencing the birth from above, the message must then change, for the goal of the message will have been realized.  The Spirit must then deal with the individual on an entirely different plane, with the issue at the forefront no longer being the salvation of the spirit, but the salvation of the soul.

Thus, a minister with a congregation placed under his care has been charged with a tremendous responsibility.  His central ministry is among the saved, among those capable of grasping spiritual truth; and he is to disseminate spiritual truth to these individuals as it relates to things surrounding present and future aspects of salvation, not to things surrounding the past aspect of salvation.  He, in this manner, is to “feed the flock of God,” looking ahead to Christ’s appearance in all His glory (1 Peter 5:2-4).

This individual is responsible, under the leadership of the Spirit of God, to provide proper spiritual nourishment for those Christians placed under his care.  And the only thing that God has provided for him to use as he feeds the flock of God is the Word of God.

As a minister in charge of a flock, he is to expound this Word under the leadership of the Holy Spirit.  And Christians placed under his care are to receive this proclaimed Word into their saved human spirits.  Then the Spirit of God can take this “implanted Word” and effect spiritual growth to maturity, with the end result being the salvation of their souls (James 1:21).

The tragedy in Christian circles today is the light regard that pastors of churches have for fulfilling the very purpose for their ministry.  And, the end result of pastors failing to properly “feed the flock” entrusted to their care will be the entrance of innumerable carnal, immature Christians into the Lord’s presence at the end of the present dispensation with redeemed spirits, changed bodies, but wasted and thus unredeemed souls — forfeited lives.  Their eternal salvation will remain unaffected; but, with the forfeiture or loss of their souls, they will be unable to realize the inheritance presently “reserved in heaven” for the faithful.  Consequently, they will occupy no position among the “many sons” who will be brought to glory.

(The subject surrounding pastor-teachers and each having been entrusted with a flock, with a view to the salvation of not only the souls of the pastor-teachers but the souls of those in their flocks as well, is developed more fully in Chapter 8, The Ministry of Elders, of this book in this site.)

CONCLUDING THOUGHTS

Failure to understand and distinguish between the salvation that we presently possess and the salvation to be revealed when our Lord returns has wrought untold confusion in Christian circles.

Many Christians take Scriptures dealing with the salvation to be revealed and seek to apply them to the salvation that we presently possess.  And misapplying Scripture in this manner, these individuals arrive at the erroneous conclusion that it is possible for a saved person to be lost, which not only casts reproach upon the sufficiency of the finished work of Christ at Calvary, but also does violence to numerous portions of the Word of God.

Then, on the other hand, there are those Christians who recognize that the loss of one’s eternal salvation is not possible, but still fail to understand distinctions between the salvation of the spirit and the salvation of the soul.  Most from this group take many of these same verses and seek to either apply them to the nation of Israel or to unregenerate individuals, whether Jew or Gentile.  And applications of this nature not only remove the Spirit’s exhortations and warnings to redeemed individuals, but erroneous interpretations in one area of Scripture will often, for the sake of consistency, lead to erroneous interpretations in other areas.

Thus, the importance of understanding distinctions between the salvation of the spirit and the salvation of the soul becomes self-evident.

Let it be forever stated:  Redeemed man has come into a position from which he can never be removed.  But this same redeemed man, in this position, is directly responsible to his Creator; and, at a future date, he will either inherit as a joint-heir with his Lord or suffer loss in the presence of his Lord.  The former will be realized through the salvation of his soul, or the latter will, instead, be realized through the loss of his soul.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Word Document:  Salvation — Past, Present, Future by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Approval, Goal of Your Faith
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

That the genuineness [KJV: “trial”] of your faith [approval of your faith], being much more precious than gold that perishes, though it is tested [KJV: “tried”] by fire [it is approved through fire], may be found to praise, honor, and glory at the revelation [KJV: “appearing”] of Jesus Christ,

whom having not seen you love. Though now you do not see Him, yet believing, you rejoice with joy inexpressible and full of glory,

receiving the end [goal] of your faith — the salvation of your souls. (1 Peter 1:7-9)

In the Greek text of verse seven the word translated “trial” (KJV) is dokimion, and the word translated “tried” (KJV) is dokimazo.  These are, respectively, noun and verb forms of the same word.  In either form, this word, contextually, has to do with being “tried with a view to approval, if found worthy”; or, if the text so indicates, the word can refer to “approval” itself at the termination of testing.

James 1:3, where dokimion is used, provides a good example of testing during present time with a view to future approval.  But 1 Peter 1:7 moves matters beyond the point of a present-day testing.  Approval at a future date is in view, and the translation of both dokimion and dokimazo should reflect this fact.  This verse should correctly be translated,

“That the ‘approval’ of your faith . . . but being ‘approved’ through fire . . . .”

1 Peter 1:9, continuing this same thought, refers to obtaining something because of the outcome of one’s faith — “receiving the end of your faith . . . .”  The word translated “end” is telos in the Greek text, which literally means “goal,” “consummation,” “full development” of that which is in view.  “Faith,” the subject matter at hand in verses seven through nine, is that which is in view.  In verse seven, “faith” must be approved in order to realize “praise, honor and glory at the revelation of Jesus Christ”; and in verse nine, “faith” must be brought to full development, reach its goal, in order to realize “the salvation of your souls.”

AT THE JUDGMENT SEAT

The approval and goal of one’s “faith” await the coming issues of the judgment seat of Christ.  The evaluations and determinations of this judgment will be based on “works” that emanate out of faithfulness to one’s calling.  The book of James teaches that faithfulness to one’s calling will result in works of a particular nature, and these works alone (works that God has outlined for each individual Christian to accomplish) will result in faith being brought to the place where it can be approved, realizing its proper goal (ref. Chapter 5, Faith Made Mature, in this site).

The trial of “each one’s work” in fire at the judgment seat of Christ will be with a view to approval, if found worthy.  The Greek word translated “try” (KJV) in 1 Corinthians 3:13 is dokimazo, the same word used in 1 Peter 1:7.  “Works” are approved through fire in 1 Corinthians 3:13, and “faith” is approved through fire in 1 Peter 1:7.  Both Scriptures refer to that future time when the approval of works at the judgment seat will reveal an approved faith as well.

“Works” of a nature that can be approved will have emanated out of faithfulness to one’s calling, resulting in “a faith” that can be approved as well.  During the present time, faith is being brought to its goal (into the place where it can be approved) through works; and at the judgment seat, the approval of faith will be inseparably related to the approval of works.  The former cannot be realized apart from the latter, and the inseparable relationship between faith and works after this fashion is such that Scripture reveals both being approved “through fire.”

(Refer to the appendix in this book, “Faith and Works,” in this site, to see the correct relationship of one to the other.)

However, there is another side to the judgment seat of Christ, for Scripture reveals that a Christian’s works may be found unworthy of approval.  The “trial” will be with a view to approval, but such will not be the case if the fire reveals works that are not worthy of approval — works emanating from other than a faithfulness to one’s calling.

And disapproved “works” can only result in a disapproved “faith.”  A faith of this nature will not have been brought to its proper goal, and individuals possessing works unworthy of approval will “suffer loss.”

Then, using the inverse of that which is taught in 1 Peter 1:7-9 about approved faith brought to its goal (shown through approved works), an individual possessing a disapproved faith (shown through disapproved works) will not only be denied “praise, honor and glory at the revelation of Jesus Christ” (v. 7), but his suffering loss will have to do with the loss of his soul (v. 9).

James 1:12 refers to Christians being “approved” prior to receiving a crown:

Blessed is the man who endures temptation; for when he has been approved [KJV: “tried”], he will receive the crown of life which the Lord has promised to those who love Him.

The word translated “tried” is dokimos in the Greek text.  This word, from the same root form as dokimios in 1 Peter 1:7, refers specifically to being “approved at the end of testing.”  In 1 Corinthians 3:13, it is the approval of an individual’s “works”; in 1 Peter 1:7, it is the approval of an individual’s “faith”; but in James 1:12, it is the approval of the individual “himself.”

The approval of works, as has been shown, will result in and reveal the approval of faith.  This will, in turn, result in the approval of the individual, for it is a physical flesh and bone entity who will realize the goal of his “faith,” the salvation of his soul.

In 1 Corinthians 9:24-27 Paul states that the Christian is in a race with a crown in view, which will be acquired only after the runner has been approved at the conclusion of the race:

Do you not know that those who run in a race all run, but one receives the prize? Run in such a way that you may obtain it [the prize].

And everyone who competes for the prize is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a perishable crown, but we for an imperishable crown.

Therefore I run thus: not with uncertainty. Thus I fight: not as one who beats the air.

But I discipline my body and bring it into subjection, lest, when I have preached to others, I myself should become disqualified [be “disapproved”].

The word translated “disqualified” (KJV: “castaway”) in v. 27 is adokimos in the Greek text.  This is the same word translated “tried [lit., ‘approved’]” in James 1:12, but with the prefix “a,” which negates the word.  Adokimos, thus, means “disapproved.”

Studying 1 Corinthians 9:24-27; James 1:12; 1 Peter 1:7-9 in the light of one another will produce one clear, uniform teaching:  Christians are enrolled in a race, with crowns to be won or lost at the termination of this race.  And how well Christians run the race depends upon their “faithfulness.”  Faithfulness to one’s calling is the key, for only through faithfulness can works ensue; and works are necessary to produce a “living” faith, resulting in fruit-bearing (in works), which can, in that coming day (at the judgment seat), be approved (cf. James 2:14-26).

Only in this manner will individuals be approved for crowns, allowing the recipients of crowns the privilege of occupying positions as joint-heirs with Christ in His coming kingdom.

THE PRIMARY, FUNDAMENTAL TYPE

A Christian’s disapproval for the crown referred to in 1 Corinthians 9:24-27 has its contextual parallel in the verses immediately following (1 Corinthians 10:1-11 [ignore the chapter break]), which record Israel’s disapproval for entrance into the land of Canaan.  These eleven verses reiterate certain experiences of the Israelites under Moses following the death of the paschal lambs in Egypt.  Israel’s experiences (within the scope of the type) begin in Egypt, move through the Red Sea passage, and terminate in the wilderness wanderings.

The verses outlining these experiences are divided into two sections (vv. 1-6 and vv. 7-11).  The first section outlines in general terms the experiences of the Israelites under Moses, and this section is concluded in verse six with the statement:

Now these things became our examples [lit., “these things happened as types for us”], to the intent that we should not lust after evil things as they also lusted.

Then, the second section outlines in more specific terms four sins of the people that characterized the wilderness journey, and this section is concluded in verse eleven with the statement:

Now all these things happened to them as examples [lit., “as types”], and they were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the ages have come.

Thus, there is a type-antitype treatment of Israelites under the leadership of Moses with Christians under the leadership of Christ.  This same type-antitype treatment of Israelites with Christians also forms the basis for the first four of the five major warnings in the book of Hebrews (Hebrews 1:14-2:5; 3:1-4:16; 6:1-12; 10:19-39), apart from which these warnings cannot be properly understood.

Just as a proper understanding of the first four of the five major warnings in Hebrews is built around a type-antitype treatment of the Israelites under Moses with Christians under Christ, a proper understanding of 1 Corinthians 9:24-27 is built around this same type-antitype treatment.  These verses logically lead into the tenth chapter, and this chapter forms the basis for explaining what is meant by being approved or disapproved at the conclusion of the race.

Scripture is to be interpreted in the light of Scripture (1 Corinthians 2:13), and the approval or disapproval of an individual at the judgment seat of Christ must be understood in the light of Old Testament typology — namely the experiences of the Israelites under the leadership of Moses following the death of the paschal lambs in Egypt.  This is the primary, fundamental type that God uses in His Word to teach Christians great spiritual truths concerning dangers strewn along their present pilgrim pathway as they, under the leadership of Christ, traverse the only route that will culminate in the realization of the salvation to be revealed — the salvation of their souls.

TYPE — ISRAEL IN THE WILDERNESS

On the night of the Passover in the land of Egypt, God established a distinction “between the Egyptians and Israel.”  This distinction was established on the basis of death and shed blood — the death and shed blood of the paschal lambs — and involved the birth of a nation (a spiritual birth, and the beginning of a nation) that God had previously adopted (Exodus 4:22-23; 6:6-7; 11:4-7; 12:1-13; Hosea 2:15).  Israel’s adoption and birth were for definite, specific purposes — namely the establishment of God’s firstborn son in the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, at the head of the nations, within a theocracy.

Not only was the “Feast of the Passover” instituted at this time but the “Feast of Unleavened Bread” was also instituted at the very beginning of Israel’s national existence.  Immediately following the Passover, Israel — the newly established nation, God’s firstborn son — was to eat “unleavened bread” for a period of seven days.  All leaven was to be put out of the house (house of Israel) during this period.

“Leaven,” in Scripture, always, without exception, portrays that which is evil, corrupt.

“Seven” is the number of perfection, indicating the completeness of that which is in view.  And regardless of the time or place — in Egypt before the Red Sea passage, in the wilderness after the Red Sea passage, or in the land of Canaan realizing the purpose for the nation’s calling — “evil,” typified by leaven, was to be put out of the house of Israel.  And the penalty for not doing so was spelled out in no uncertain terms:

. . . For whoever eats leavened bread from the first day until the seventh day, that person shall be cut off from Israel. (Exodus 12:15b)

Thus, God’s dual truth concerning “blood” and “leaven” was established at the very beginning of Israel’s existence as a nation.  The appropriation of the “blood” of slain lambs placed those who had come out of Egypt, forming the nation of Israel, in a particular relationship with God from which they could never be removed.  This, however, was only the beginning.

The entire purpose for Israel’s existence lay ahead; and after the appropriation of the blood of these slain lambs, everything associated with leaven was then to be put out of the house for the period specified.  Only in this manner could the nation realize the purpose for her removal from Egypt, the very purpose of her calling.

What though did Israel do relative to the Feast of Unleavened Bread following the appropriation of the blood of the slain paschal lambs?  Israel kept the feast in the sense of the seven literal days required by Exodus 12:15 (cf. Exodus 12:34, 39; 13:1-10).  But did Israel keep the feast in the sense of that which it portrays must be done in the camp beyond this time?  Did Israel put sin out of the house during her pilgrim journey in the wilderness?

The answer of course, according to Scripture, is “No.”  Israel committed trespass after trespass against the Lord, climaxing the leavening process at Kadesh-Barnea.

Had Israel put leaven out of the house and followed the leadership of the Lord, the nation would have realized the purpose for her calling.  Israel would have exhibited faithfulness and entered into the land at Kadesh-Barnea, overthrown the inhabitants, and ruled over all the Gentile nations as God’s firstborn son within a theocracy, with the nations being blessed through Israel.

However, instead of exhibiting faithfulness, the Israelites exhibited unfaithfulness.  The entire accountable generation (save Caleb and Joshua, who possessed a different spirit) was overthrown in the wilderness.  Of the 600,000 fighting men who came out of Egypt, all but two were overthrown in the wilderness.  They were cut off from the house of Israel.  They were overthrown on the right side of the blood — cut off from Israel, not from God — and they fell short of the goal of their calling.

In this respect, according to the account of the wilderness journey of the Israelites in Hebrews chapter three, because of “unbelief [‘unfaithfulness’],” the nation failed to enter into the land at Kadesh-Barnea (Hebrews 3:19).  The Israelites under Moses rejected that which God had to say concerning entrance into the land set before them.  

They believed the false report of the ten spies rather than the true report of Caleb and Joshua.  At this point they fell away; and, as set forth in the antitype of Hebrews 6:4-6, it was then impossible “to renew them again to repentance.”

(In the type, it was impossible for God to change His mind and remain true to His Word concerning that which He had previously stated would occur if the Israelites did not obey His voice; and, in the antitype, in like manner, it will be impossible for God to change His mind and remain true to His Word concerning that which He has previously stated will occur if Christians do not obey His voice.)

Why did the Israelites “fall away”?  What brought about such unbelief, unfaithfulness, on their part?  The answer can be found by comparing their attitude in two realms:

1) Their attitude toward both “the food” (the manna) that God had provided and “the land” (the land of Canaan) that lay before them.

2) Their attitude toward both “the food” (fish, etc.) that they had previously enjoyed in Egypt and “the land” (the land of Egypt) that they had left.

According to Numbers chapter eleven, they had rejected “the manna” and had longingly looked back to the food that they remembered in Egypt; and, almost immediately following, in Numbers chapters thirteen and fourteen, they had rejected “the land of Canaan” and had longingly looked back to the land of Egypt. (Numbers 11; 13; 14)

In each instance, their look was away from the things of God and the land set before them and was back to the things of the world and the god of this present world system (cf. Luke 9:62) — back to the things associated with the leavening process that had been working for almost eighteen months in the camp (“Egypt” in Scripture is always a type of the world, with its fleshly allures; and “Satan” is the god of this present world system).

Israel’s attitude concerning the manna preceded the nation’s attitude concerning the land.  Their refusal to go in and take the land could have been anticipated by their previous reaction to and rejection of the manna.

That is, because they had previously preferred the food in Egypt to the manna that God had provided, at Kadesh-Barnea they could only be expected to prefer the land of Egypt to the land of Canaan.  This fact can be clearly seen in the antitype.

ANTITYPE — CHRISTIANS IN THE WILDERNESS

As a distinction was established “between the Egyptians and Israel” in the land of Egypt the night of the Passover, a distinction has been established between the world and Christians during the present day.  As the distinction during Moses’ day was established on the basis of death and shed blood, so has the distinction during the present day been established on the basis of death and shed blood.

Almost thirty-five hundred years ago in Egypt the distinguishing factor was the blood of the slain paschal lambs, and today the distinguishing factor is the blood of the slain Paschal Lamb.  Since Adam’s sin in Eden, the distinguishing factor has always been death and shed blood — something that never changes in Scripture (cf. Genesis. 3:21; Hebrews 9:22).

As Israel was called into existence for definite and specific purposes, so has the Church been called into existence for definite and specific purposes.  Israel (“a prince” possessing “power with God and with men” [Genesis. 32:28 KJV]) was called into existence to rule as God’s firstborn son within a theocracy, and the Church has also been called into existence to rule as God’s firstborn son within a theocracy.  Israel was called into existence to rule on the earth at the head of the Gentile nations with God dwelling in Israel’s midst; and the Church has been called into existence to rule from the heavens over the Gentile nations with God’s firstborn Son, Jesus.

As Israel was commanded to keep the Feast of Unleavened Bread for seven days immediately following the Passover, so have Christians been commanded to keep this feast for the same length of time immediately following that to which events of the Passover point (the birth from above, a passing “from death to life”):

Do you not know that a little leaven leavens the whole lump?

Therefore purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new lump, since you truly are unleavened. For indeed Christ, our Passover, was sacrificed for us.

Therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. (1 Corinthians 5:6-8 [6b])

The feast is to be kept for a period of “seven days,” indicating the completeness of that which is in view.  The entire Christian life from the point of salvation forward is in view.  During the present dispensation Christians reside in bodies of death, possessing the old sin nature; but during the coming dispensation (the Messianic Era) Christians will reside in sinless, deathless bodies like the body of Christ (cf. Romans 7:24; 1 John 1:8; 3:2).

During the coming dispensation the removal of leaven from the house will no longer be an issue, for it will have been put out once and for all.  Thus, the issue of Christians keeping the feast (in accordance with 1 Corinthians 5:6ff) and the dangers inherent in not keeping the feast are for the present dispensation alone, as it was for the Israelites during the past dispensation.

Israelites who failed to keep the feast were cut off from the house of Moses; and Christians who fail to keep the feast will fare no better, for they will be cut off from the house of Christ (Hebrews 3:1ff).

Thus, God’s dual truth concerning “blood” and “leaven, “ established at the very beginning of Israel’s existence as a nation, is the same dual truth presently seen in Christendom today.  By the appropriation of the blood of the slain Paschal Lamb — allowing for the immersion in the Spirit, forming the one new man “in Christ” — Christians form “a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, His own special people” (1 Peter 2:9).  Christians occupy a positional standing “in Christ,” from which they can never be removed.

This, however, as in Israel’s case, is only the beginning.  The entire purpose for the Christians’ very existence lies ahead.  After the appropriation of the blood, everything associated with leaven is then to be put out of their lives for the period specified.  Only in this manner will Christians realize the purpose for their present positional standing “in Christ,” the very purpose for their calling.

Keeping the Feast of Unleavened Bread, outlined for Christians in 1 Corinthians 5, is not synonymous with Christians living sinless lives, living above sin.  Nor was this the case for those in Israel in the type.  This is by no means what is being taught in this passage, for since “sin entered into the world” through Adam (Romans 5:12) — with saved individuals residing in bodies of death with the old sin nature — it has always been impossible for these individuals to live apart from sin in such a manner.

The fact that the Israelites could and did sin following events surrounding the death of the firstborn was the reason for Aaron’s past high priestly ministry in the earthly tabernacle.  And the fact that Christians can and do sin is the reason for Christ’s present high priestly ministry in the heavenly tabernacle.

Christ is ministering today in the antitype of Aaron, on the basis of His shed blood on the mercy seat, on behalf of Christians who sin.  The sins committed by Christians are forgiven through confession of these sins on the basis of the shed blood of Christ which “cleanses [‘keeps on cleansing’] us from all sin” (1 John 1:7-9).

(Note that Christ can presently minister in the heavenly sanctuary after the order of Aaron, though not of the tribe of Levi, because He is not ministering on behalf of a people under the Mosaic Economy.

But, when Israel is brought back into the picture yet future, Christ’s priesthood will, of necessity, have to change.  In that day Christ will come forth as the great King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek.)

Christians keep the Feast of Unleavened Bread today in a twofold manner; abstention from every appearance of evil on the one hand, and confession of sins when overtaken by evil on the other hand (1 Thessalonians 5:22; 1 John 1:7-10).  All leaven is to either be put out or kept out of one’s life in this twofold manner; and Christians conducting their lives in this fashion, correspondingly, keep the feast.

However, as Israel failed to keep the feast in the type (in the preceding twofold manner), so are Christians failing to keep the feast in the antitype (in the same twofold manner).

The Israelites committed trespass after trespass against the Lord, disregarding that which God had commanded; and they climaxed their sins by rejecting the manna and rejecting the land of Canaan.  They looked back to the things of Egypt in both instances.

And Christians are doing exactly the same thing.  The Church has become so enmeshed in the things of the world that it is becoming increasingly difficult to tell where the world ends and the Church begins.  The sins of Christians, as the sins of Israel — disregarding, as well, that which God has commanded — have led them down a path where they are rejecting the things typified by both the manna and the land of Canaan.

The manna was that bread from heaven that God had provided to sustain the Israelites while on their pilgrim journey.  This bread contained everything necessary for the sustenance and health of the physical body throughout the wilderness journey, as the Israelites looked ahead to an inheritance in the land set before them (an earthly inheritance and land).

And the counterpart for Christians today is the Bread from heaven, “the Word of God.”  This Word contains everything necessary for the sustenance and well-being of the spiritual man throughout the pilgrim journey (cf. John 6:30-58; Luke 4:4), as Christians look ahead to an inheritance in the land set before them (a heavenly inheritance and land).

The Israelites, remembering the food that they had while in Egypt, tried to change the manna.  They “ground on millstones or beat it in the mortar, cooked it in pans, and made cakes of it.”  By this process they ruined the manna, for the taste was like “the taste of pastry prepared with oil [a bland taste, made with olive oil]” (Numbers 11:4-8).

Christians today have done exactly the same thing with the Word of God; and, according to the type, it is because of their carnal desires for the food served in Egypt, i.e., it is because of their carnal desires for the nourishment that the world provides.  Christians have tried to change the Word of God to conform to the things of the world, seeking to make this Word palatable to both the world and themselves.  And emanating out of this process are such things as the paraphrased versions of the Bible that are supposed to help us better understand the Scriptures, and the shortened, compressed versions that are for individuals who don’t have time to read the Word as given through Moses and the Prophets.  Or, the Word is often interpreted in a manner that allows worldly palatability for carnally minded Christians.

God revealed Himself, His plans, and His purposes to man in “pure words, like silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times”; and God has “magnified His Word above His name [lit., ‘. . . exalted above all things your Word, your Name’ (ref., NIV)]” (Psalm 12:6; 138:2).

(Note:  God’s Word cannot be exalted [magnified] above His Name, for both, as seen in the Hebrew text of Psalm 138:2, are different manifestations of the same thing — the triune God [cf. John 1:1-2, 14].)

Beyond the preceding, God has made His revelation known after a certain fashion (history, prophecy, types interwoven within history, antitypes, metaphors, parables, etc.).

And for finite man to make changes after any fashion, which would include refusing to recognize the manner in which God has made this revelation known, can result in only one thing, seen in the type: Changing the manna during Moses’ day ruined that which God had provided for the people, and changing the Manna today serves only to accomplish this same destructive end.

The importance of recognizing this whole thing for what it really is, no matter what form it may take — a Satanic attack upon the Word of God — becomes evident when one understands the proper place that the Word occupies in the life of a Christian. 

God has breathed life (the Neshamah [initial work of the Spirit]) into man, effecting the birth from above (cf. Genesis. 1:1-3; 2:7; John 3:3).  He then continues this life through the indwelling presence of His Breath (the Neshamah [indwelling of the Spirit; 1 Corinthians 6:19]), and nourishes and sustains this life through a continued breathing in (the Neshamah/Theopneustos [the God-Breathed, Living Word; 2 Timothy 3:16; James 1:21]).

The indwelling Holy Spirit (the Neshamah), in this manner, takes the Word of God (the Neshamah) received into man’s saved human spirit and effects spiritual growth to maturity (ref. Chapters 3, 4 in this site, The Implanted WordThe Breath of God).

That which God delivered to man through Moses and the Prophets constitutes the Neshamah — the God-Breathed Oracles — not that which carnal man has changed by seeking to make it palatable to himself and the world.  And the Holy Spirit (the Neshamah) uses the God-Breathed Oracles (the Neshamah) alone to effect a Christian’s spiritual growth to maturity.  That which is not the Word of God (not the Neshamah) substituted for the Word of God (the Neshamah) can only produce spiritually anemic, sick Christians, for the Holy Spirit cannot use that which is not the Breath of God (not Theopneustos) to effect spiritual growth.  The Holy Spirit cannot use that which is lifeless to nourish and sustain life, which He (through the Neshamah) brought into existence.

In this respect, that which man has changed today approximates the Living Word of God to the same degree that the manna that the Israelites changed approximated the manna that God delivered to them from heaven.  The Israelites, through changes, ruined the manna; and Christians (also the unsaved in certain instances, for monetary gain), through changes, have ruined the Word of God.

Thus, it is easy to understand why the Israelites under Moses preferred the things of Egypt to the things of the land set before them (their earthly inheritance [cf. Numbers 14:12; Hebrews 11:8]), and why innumerable Christians today prefer the things of the world to the things of the land set before them (their heavenly inheritance [cf. Hebrews 1:14; 3:1; 1 Peter 1:4]).  The Israelites desired to feast on the things of Egypt rather than the manna that God had provided, and Christians today are exhibiting exactly the same attitude and are doing exactly the same thing relative to the things of the world and the Word of God.

The spirituality of the Israelites, brought about by their association with Egypt, was at such a low ebb that they didn’t believe it was possible for them to go in and conquer the inhabitants of the land.  Thus, they sought to appoint a new leader and return to Egypt (Numbers 14:1-4) — and were completely overcome by the enemy before ever engaging the enemy in battle.

The spirituality of many Christians today, brought about by their association with the world, is at such a low ebb that they, in like manner, refuse to believe it is possible for them to go in and conquer the inhabitants of the land (cf. Ephesians 6:10-17).  Thus, they, as the Israelites under Moses, seek their place in the world, under the sun — and are completely overcome by the enemy before ever engaging the enemy in battle.

CONCLUDING THOUGHTS

The importance of feasting on the Manna from heaven cannot be overemphasized.  A Christian must receive “the implanted Word [the ‘Neshamah’]” or he cannot realize the salvation of his soul.  The reason is very simple:  Apart from the reception of this Word there can be no spiritual growth to maturity.  And without spiritual growth, wrought through a continued in-breathing of “life” into man, there can be no movement of the spiritual man, producing “works” emanating from “a living” faith.

The race will have been run in no certain manner, with no fixed goal, as one beating the air.  And, as revealed in 1 Corinthians 9:24-10:11, a race run in this manner will result in the individual being disapproved, for he will have been overcome and thus overthrown in the wilderness.

Accordingly, such an individual at the judgment seat of Christ will have his works tried, with a view to approval; but these works will be shown to be “dead [barren]” works, emanating from unfaithfulness, producing nothing but “wood, hay and straw.”  These will all be burned in the fire, leaving the individual in the position, “saved [salvation of his spirit]; yet so as by [‘through’] fire” (1 Corinthians 3:12-15).

His works will be disapproved; and works of this nature will have failed to bring faith to its proper goal.  Consequently, the individual’s faith will be disapproved as well, and he will “suffer loss” — the loss of his soul.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Word Document:  Approval, Goal of Your Faith by Arlen L. Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Eternal Salvation’s Key Element
In One Verse of Scripture
By Charles Strong of Bible One

For Christ also suffered once for sins, the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God . . .  (1 Peter 3:18a)

This singular portion of Scripture succinctly and completely states the foundational element of God’s plan of salvation for mankind; the element or portion that alone brings a person out of his/her “lost” condition – the path to eternal separation from God – to a permanent and Devine unification with God.

In Scripture, God’s salvation plan for mankind is presented covering both the spirit and the soul of a person – two parts of the tripartite nature (spirit, soul, and body [1 Thessalonians 5:23; Hebrews 4:12]) of man.  For an inclusive treatment of God’s salvation plan covering the tripartite nature of man, please access Bible One - Tripartite Salvation.

It is unfortunate that within many, if not most, evangelical churches (assemblies) only one aspect (spirit) of the plan is realized and presented.  Still, it should be understood by those who have a grasp of soul salvation that the foundational/key, and thereby the most important aspect/element of God’s salvation plan is spirit salvation, for it alone is the open door to the entire structure of salvation for mankind, i.e., one may have spirit salvation apart from that of the soul, but one can never achieve salvation of the soul without first experiencing that of the spirit

Salvation is a tripartite doctrine.  A Christian has been saved, is being saved, and will be saved.  This multilateral (three-part) doctrine is often partitioned and described as justification, sanctification, and glorification.  Each has to do with a different part of tripartite (spirit, soul, and body) man.  It is unfortunate that these aspects of salvation are often ignored, misinterpreted, misapplied and/or combined, birthing doctrinal error.  So, let’s examine each.

It should be clearly recognized that spirit salvation can only be applied to individuals who are “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1) and is relevant to eternal life, which is based solely upon the work of Christ on the Cross of Calvary; whereas soul salvation can only be applied to those who have been "justified by faith” and are “alive together with Christ” (Romans 5:1; Ephesians 2:5, 8-9).  The salvation of the soul is relevant only to the Christian’s participation in the coming millennial kingdom of Christ upon the earth, which is based upon one’s temporal works. 

This may be seen in the Apostle Paul’s address to those who composed “the church (assembly) of God which is at Corinth (Greece), to those who are sanctified (made holy, set apart) in Christ Jesus” (1 Corinthians 1:2).  In chapter 3 of First Corinthians Paul states that although they were indeed Christians, they were still “babes (spiritually immature) in Christ” due to their carnality (subject to the flesh rather than the Spirit) and thereby unable to digest only the “milk and not [the] solid food” of God’s Word (1 Corinthians 3:1-3).  Paul likened them to “God’s building” (1 Corinthians 3:9) of which he had “laid the foundation” (1 Corinthians 3:10), the only possible foundation (1 Corinthians 3:11) – spirit salvation – subject to a subsequent process of building/construction (1 Corinthians 3:10) – soul salvation – a  process compared to a structure composed of “gold, silver, precious stones [good works], wood, hay, straw [bad works]” that will eventually be tested and revealed by fire (1 Corinthians 3:12-13).

The end result being either (1) eternal salvation (spirit salvation) including the reward of participation in the coming kingdom (soul salvation) or (2) eternal salvation (spirit salvation) apart from any participation in the coming kingdom (1 Corinthians 3:14-15).  A more comprehensive treatment of this result may be accessed, in this site, at Salvation of the Soul BOOK.

Expressed succinctly, the eternal aspect of God’s salvation plan (the spiritual birth experience) may only be obtained by one’s decision of faith in the Living Word of God (John 1:1-2, 12-14; 3:6-7, 14-17; Acts 16:30-31); whereas the kingdom aspect of God’s salvation plan (participation with Jesus Christ in His coming millennial kingdom upon earth) may only be achieved as a reward for spiritual growth in the continued consumption of the Written Word of God (James 1:21) during one’s life as a Christian.

With this in mind, consider the following specifics contained in the opening portion of 1 Peter 3:18, which comprise the “key element” of God’s Eternal Plan of Salvation for mankind, as follows:

"Christ”

The pinnacle (highpoint, zenith, apex, ultimate aspect, major theme, foundation, etc.) of Christianity is (1) a Person – Jesus the Christ [Gk. Christos - Anointed One, Messiah] – and (2) His work for all mankind.  This in no way diminishes the truth that there is only One True and Living God who indeed is the Creator of all that has ever and will ever exist.  Rather, it is to honor Him by conforming to and precisely revealing His will and purpose for mankind as He has specifically outlined them in His written Word.

God’s plan of salvation for mankind, it totally centered upon one Person, who alone was and is Devine in nature, i.e., God in human flesh, without sin.  Arlen L. Chitwood, in his book, The Study of Scripture BOOK, in this site, put it this way: 

When studying the Scriptures – whether the Old Testament or the New Testament – one is studying about Jesus the Christ, whom God has “appointed Heir of all things” (Luke 24:25-27; Hebrews 1:2).  There is nothing in the New Testament that is not seen after some fashion in the Old.  The New Testament is simply a revealing, an unveiling, of God’s Son, as previously introduced in the Old Testament Scriptures.

“Jesus” is the Word madeflesh,” referring, in an inseparable sense, to both the Old Testament Scriptures and to God becoming “flesh” in the person of His Son.  “Jesus” is not only God manifested in the flesh but the Old Testament Scriptures manifested in the flesh as well.

There is “the written Word,” inseparably identified with “God,” and there is this same Word manifested in the form of “flesh,” with life and inseparability seen throughout. . . .

“suffered once for sins, the just for the unjust”

Man (all of mankind) was and is completely unable to do anything that could or can result in his eternal salvation.  His only condition is correctly stated as “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1).  His fallen nature, due to his failure at his very beginning in the Garden of Eden (Genesis 3), is only able to produce sin, that which can only keep him apart from unity with God.  This being the case, a person can in no way make payment for his/her sin, which can satisfy God.  Indeed, left to his own, man’s only destination was/is an eternal separation from the Living God.

Scripture clearly states that “all (mankind) have sinned and fall short of the glory of God” (Romans 3:23), indeed, “Scripture has concluded all under sin” (Galatians 3:22).  Man and woman, in the garden in Eden, following their eating of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil in direct defiance of God’s specific instructions, found themselves in a ruined state – a state of sin, which was/has been passed on to all their descendants.  The result of this state – for all human beings – is death, spiritual death, which is separation from God (Genesis 2:16-17; Romans 6:23a).

Therefore, just as through one man sin entered the world, and death through sin, and thus death spread to all men, because all sinned. (Romans 5:12; cf. 1 Corinthian 15:21)

It was established at the very beginning that the consequence, the price or payment for sin (disbelieving and thereby disobeying God), was death, the literal meaning of such is the separation between two entities – between the Divine and the temporal, between God and man.  The death relegated to man due to his sin was all-inclusive.  It was (1) the initiation of a progressing temporal death of the body and soul, which was/is promoted by the then-alteration (deterioration) of man’s physical environment (Genesis 4:17-19) and results eventually in a person’s separation from temporal life; but more importantly, (2) an instantaneous supernatural death of the spirit, affecting (passed on to) every human being from that day forward (Romans 5:12; Ephesians 2:1), which results in the separation of a person from God.

Bottom line, the cost, the consequence, the price of sin was death – separation.  The most crucial aspect of this death/separation was on the spiritual level.  Man was separated from his Creator, the Living God.  Furthermore, this cost, this consequence, this price, is eternal unless it can be “satisfied” (paid in full) before God.

And this is what Jesus Christ, God in the flesh, did for all mankind.  On the cross of Calvary, He alone could and did “pay the price” (suffered in place) for the sin (past, present, and future) of mankind.  Jesus Christ “took the place” of all sinners through all of time in order to “pay the price” of sin, so that any individually may take advantage of Christ’s payment in order to obtain eternal life.  Christ’s death was a substitutionary death for all mankind.  Still, this doesn’t exactly explain “how” Christ made the “payment” for all sin.  So, a more detailed answer follows.

For He [God the Father] made Him [Jesus Christ] who knew no sin to be sin for us [mankind], that we might become the righteousness of God in Him. (2 Corinthians 5:21; e.g., Isaiah 53:6)

It was on the Cross of Calvary that Christ made the sacrificial price of taking on and becoming our sin, thereby personally experiencing the type of “death” resulting from sin.  This was a transaction that only God could and did perform, which would then enable any person who would/will appropriately take advantage of Christ’s payment for sin to be brought back into spiritual union with God.

The “death” that Christ experienced on the Cross of Calvary, which was indeed the payment (the price) required by God for the sins of mankind, was NOT the physical death experienced by the physical body of Jesus Christ.  In fact, before that occurred, Christ specifically cried out “It is finished!”  And only then did He bow His head and give up His spirit (John 19:30), personally permitting His physical death.

What did Christ mean by “It is finished”?  It refers back to His previous cry, which followed a specific period (3 hours) of time, as seen in the following passage of Scripture:

Now from the sixth hour until the ninth hour there was darkness over all the land. And about the ninth hour Jesus cried out with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani?” that is, “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?”  (Matthew 27:45-46; cf. Mark 15:33-34)

Precisely identified, it was during this three hours period of time, “from the sixth hour (noon) until the ninth hour (3:00 P.M.) there was darkness over all the land,” that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, having personally taking on and becoming the sin of all mankind, became separated from God the Father – personally experiencing spiritual death for (in place of) mankind.

Everything, in its entirety, to procure man’s salvation was done by Another.  It had to be accomplished by Another, for, as previously stated, the one being redeemed was “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1), totally incapable of acting on his own behalf.  Christ is the One who died, Christ is the One who performed the work to procure man’s salvation, and God is satisfied with His Son’s finished work.

When Christ cried out from the Cross in “a loud voice” near the ninth hour, “It is finished” (Luke 23:46; John 19:30), He used one word in the Greek text – Tetelestai – that could be better translated, “It has been finished.”  Tetelestai is a perfect tense usage of teleo, which means “to bring to an end,” “to complete.”  And the perfect tense refers to action completed in past time, with the results of that action extending into and existing during present time in a finished state.

All of the work surrounding man’s redemption that Christ had come to perform had, at that point in time, been completed.  This was the announcement that Christ made, in “a loud voice”; and, because of that which was involved in the announcement, there was then no longer any need for Him to continue His sufferings on the Cross.  Thus, immediately after He cried out, “It has been finished,” He “gave up the ghost [KJV, lit., ‘He breathed out’ (He expired, willingly relinquishing His life)]” (Luke 23:46).

The work of Christ at Calvary, from the point He cried out, “It has been finished,” has existed in exactly the same finished state in which He proclaimed it to exist at that time.  It has existed as a work completed in past time that extends into present time (in a finished state) and that will extend into all the ages comprising eternity ahead (in the same finished state).  Nothing can ever be added, and nothing can ever be taken away.  That is to say, nothing can ever change relative to Christ’s finished work at Calvary.  That’s the way God’s procurement of man’s salvation had to occur.  Once Christ’s work had been finished, that’s the way His work had to always continue to exist – in a finished state – throughout both time and eternity.

It is unfortunate that Christ’s payment for sin, which took place and was finished upon the cross of Calvary is largely unnoticed and honored by many within Christianity as so many only emphasize Christ’s physical death followed by His resurrection, two very important events that present a portrait of the Christian’s future.

“that He might bring us to God”

Here, concisely put, is the only purpose of the key element of God’s plan of salvation for man.  Christ Jesus physically came and spiritually died for (in the place of) all of mankind, so anyone who would only (turning from anything else – the meaning of repentance) accept by faith His sacrifice on the Cross of Calvary for personal salvation could be saved.

Because of Christ’s finished work, salvation is extended to man “without money and without price” (Isaiah 55:1); and apart from Christ’s finished work, there is no salvation.  He who believes in Him is not condemned; but he who does not believe is condemned already [lit., ‘has already been condemned’ (a perfect tense – condemned in past time because of unbelief and presently living in that condemned state)], because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God (John 3:18).

It is utterly impossible – and foolish to even consider – that finite man, “dead in trespasses and sins,” could add one thing to or take one thing from the finished work of the infinite God through His Son.  All man can possibly do is simply receive, by believing on the Son, that which has already been done on his behalf.

And this is the key element in God’s plan of salvation for mankind.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Word Document:  Eternal Salvation’s Key Element by Charles Strong of Bible One.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

To website CONTENTS Page.
Galileans in the Bible

A Galilean in the Bible is an inhabitant of the area in Israel near the Sea of Galilee. In the time of Christ, Galilee    was the northernmost of the three provinces of Israel, above Samaria in the middle and Judea in the south. Approximately 700 years before Christ, Galilee’s Israelite inhabitants were conquered by Assyria. Most of the Jews living there were relocated to Assyria, while non-Jewish immigrants moved into Galilee (2 Kings 15:29–17:24). This is why the Bible sometimes refers to the area as “Galilee of the Gentiles” (Isaiah 9:1; Matthew 4:13–16).

Judeans tended to look down on Galileans, viewing them as uneducated and of questionable ancestry (John 1:46; 7:52). Galileans also had a reputation of being rabble-rousers, as they often took part in protests and uprisings against the Roman occupiers. It is significant that Jesus grew up in Galilee (Matthew 2:19–23) and in Galilee recruited most of His disciples, started His ministry, and performed His first miracles (Matthew 4:17–23; John 2:11). Being Galilean, Jesus “was despised, and we held him in low esteem” (Isaiah 53:3).

We see glimpses in Scripture of how Galilee may have been a trouble spot for Roman rule. Gamaliel mentioned a failed revolt led by “Judas the Galilean” in Acts 5:37. In Luke 13:1–3, some people told Jesus about an incident involving Galileans: “Now there were some present at that time who told Jesus about the Galileans whose blood Pilate had mixed with their sacrifices” (Luke 13:1). Neither Scripture nor secular history gives any more details regarding this massacre, but it is likely that the Galileans, visiting Jerusalem to offer sacrifices, had been caught up in a nationalistic fervor and started a commotion on the temple mount. The Roman governor Pilate quickly and violently quelled the disturbance, killing the Galileans along with their sacrificial animals, perhaps as a public demonstration of how violators must “atone” for their “sins” against Rome.

Jesus responded to hearing about the massacre of the Galileans with a warning: “Do you think that these Galileans were worse sinners than all the other Galileans because they suffered this way? I tell you, no! But unless you repent, you too will all perish” (Luke 13:2–3). Instead of conjecturing on the Galileans’ sin, Jesus said, take care of your own sin. Everyone needs to repent.

Peter, being a Galilean, spoke in a northern Aramaic dialect, and his accent and vocabulary gave him away when he was trying to remain anonymous on the night of Jesus’ arrest. As Peter was sitting in a courtyard during one of Jesus’ trials, a servant girl came up to him and said, “You also were with Jesus of Galilee” (Matthew 26:69). Later, another servant girl said, “This fellow was with Jesus of Nazareth” (Matthew 26:71). A short time later, others said to Peter, “Surely you are one of them; your accent gives you away” (Matthew 26:73). Galileans naturally stood out to the people of Jerusalem.

The fact that Jesus lived and ministered in Galilee is yet another example of His identification with those the world rejects. He came to seek and to save the lost, both during His time on earth and still today. Those who follow His example will likewise proclaim His message and live out His teachings among culture’s outcasts and minister to “the least of these” (Matthew 25:40).

Word Document:  Galileans in the Bible by Got Questions.docx which is SAFE to open and print.
To website CONTENTS Page.
A Prayer of Daniel
Paraphrased to Use as a Guide to Pray for America
By Carol Miller of My Life Ministries

Daniel 9:4-19:

Daniel 9:4  Alas, O Lord, great and awesome God, You who keep covenant and loving kindness for those who love You and keep Your commandments,
Daniel 9:5  We, (I and my nation) have sinned, committed iniquity, acted wickedly, and rebelled, turning aside from Your commandments and ordinances.
Daniel 9:6  Moreover, we have not listened to Your servants, our pastors, teachers, spiritual guides, and godly leaders who speak in Your Name to our presidents, leaders, and to all the people of the land.
Daniel 9:7  Righteousness belongs to You, O Lord, but to us, open shame, as it is this day, to all the inhabitants of America, its cities and towns, because of unfaithful deeds we have committed against You.
Daniel 9:8  Open shame belongs to us, O Lord, to our lawmakers, our leaders in government, our fathers, and to us, because we have sinned against You.
Daniel 9:9  To You, O Lord our God, belong compassion and forgiveness, for we have rebelled against You.
Daniel 9:10  Nor have we obeyed the voice of the Lord our God, to walk in His teachings which He has set before us in the pastors, prophets, and teachers He has raised up.
Daniel 9:11  Indeed all America has transgressed Your Law and turned aside, not obeying Your voice, so that the chastening of the Lord and many curses have been poured out upon us.
Daniel 9:12  Thus, You have done what You said You would do and confirmed it, for we have been visited by plagues (cancer, viruses, AIDS and other sexually transmitted diseases), by fires and floods, earthquakes, drought, hurricanes, tornadoes,  and many forms of extreme weather disturbances.  Racial tensions are rising.  Officers of the law are disrespected.  Our homes are full of strife; murder is commonplace.  Our teenagers die on drugs and alcohol.  Pornography and sex trafficking are rampant.  Rape, suicide, murder, partial birth abortions are daily occurrences.  Our economy falters, as greed has become the chief idol among us.  Our jails and prisons are over-full, and our country is full of violent crimes and broken homes.  Our justice system is overturned.  Our economy is faltering, for greed has become our chief idol.
Daniel 9:13  All this calamity has come upon us, yet we have not sought the favor of the Lord by turning from our iniquity and giving attention to Thy truth.
Daniel 9:14  Therefore the Lord has kept in store and brought calamity upon us. The Lord our God is righteous in all the deeds He has done, but we have sinned and not obeyed His voice.
Daniel 9:15  And now, Lord, You brought our forefathers here by a miraculous hand and established them here, and made a Name for Thyself, as it is this day—it is we who have sinned and done wickedly.
Daniel 9:16  O Lord, in accord with all your righteous acts, please let your anger and wrath be turned away from the nation of America, Your nation, for because of our sins and our fathers’ sins we have become a reproach to all the nations of the earth.
Daniel 9:17  So now, Our God, listen please, to this prayer of Your servants and to our supplications. For Thy sake, O Lord, let Your face shine upon this nation.
Daniel 9:18  O my God, incline Your ear and hear!  Open your eyes and see our desolations and the nation known as “Christian” after Your Name, for we are not presenting our supplications before You because of any merits of our own, but on account of Your great compassion.
Daniel 9:19  O Lord, hear!  O Lord, forgive!  O Lord, listen and take action!  For thine own sake, O my God, do not delay, because Thy city and Thy people are called by Thy Name.

We cry out to You on the basis of 2 Chronicles 7:14:  “If my people who are called by My Name humble themselves and pray and seek My face and turn from their wicked ways, then I will hear from heaven, will forgive their sin and will heal their land.”

Ezekiel 22:30:  So I sought for a man among them who would make a wall, and stand in the gap before Me on behalf of the land, that I should not destroy it; but I found no one.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


To website CONTENTS Page.
Selected Writings of A. Edwin Wilson
FOREWORD
By Rev. J. Edward Quick

In the Laodicean period of Church history in Revelation 3, Christians are vividly described as "lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot." This is the period into which the Church has now entered, and the "lukewarmness" of Christians is evident on every hand. Today there is a great need for teaching the "Meat" of the Word rather than constantly dwelling on the "Milk" of the Word. Scripture exhorts the believer to "grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ" (II Peter 3:18). As one peruses these writings, three areas of Biblical truths are clearly brought to the forefront:

1. Israel, the Church, and the Kingdom: Scripture is rightly divided and the place occupied by both Israel and the Church in relation to Man's Day (present) and the Lord's Day (future, in the kingdom) is clearly set forth.

2. The Christian's present responsibility to God: "For ye are bought with a price (I Corinthians 6:20). What price? It is the price of the shed blood of Jesus Christ — very God of very God (Acts 20:28). Therefore we are commanded to glorify God in our body, and in our spirit, "which are God's." The thought that our body has become "the temple of the Holy Spirit" should motivate every believer to say with Paul, "Christ shall be magnified in my body, whether it be by life, or by death. For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain" (Philippians 1:20-21).

3. The Christian's future accountability to God: Many pulpits of the land are silent today concerning the future judgment of Christians, but Scripture clearly reveals that every believer will render a personal account to his Redeemer. "But I say unto you, That every idle word [one scholar translates, 'each word will be weighed'] that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned" (Matthew 12:36-37). Paul warns all believers to be careful how they build upon the Foundation, "which is Jesus Christ." The words "for the day shall declare it," recorded by Paul in I Corinthians 3:13, refer to the judgment seat of Christ, where every believer will personally give an account to his Lord for his labors here on earth. At this judgment every Christian will be shown to be either qualified of disqualified, as the individual case may be, to rule and reign with Christ in the Kingdom. "If we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we deny him, he also will deny us" (II Timothy 2:12).

These divine truths are brought to light through Old Testament examples with New Testament emphasis (I Corinthians 10:1-11; Romans 15:4). The author's teaching is drawn from Scripture, and the reader is left with "Thus said the Lord." The reader is then prompted to ask, "Where am I spiritually — in Egypt, the Wilderness, or Canaan?" This is the kind of spiritual inventory needed in both pulpit and pew. God gave a solemn warning when He said, "I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do alway err in their heart; and they have not known my ways. So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest [the land of Canaan for Israel in the type, and the coming Kingdom for Christians in the antitype]" (Hebrews 3:10-11; cf. Hebrews 4:lff).

As one reads these pages, he is made aware of the anointing of a special life endowed with a special gift for a special purpose — to take hidden truths and bring them to light. It is truly an honor that has been afforded me to write the foreword to this book. To the author of this book, Rev. A. Edwin Wilson: "I am ever grateful for your love, patience, and kindness. Your teachings have touched my heart and opened my understanding to 'the word of the kingdom' [Matthew 18:19-23], You have also instilled in me an ever-abiding love for the Jew" (Romans 1:16).

SELECTED WRITINGS OF A. EDWIN WILSON is being sent forth with a prayer that it will touch the minds of its readers and that the divine truths of the kingdom will grip each heart. May all who read these pages cry out in unison, "Even so, come, Lord Jesus."

Rev. J. Edward Quick
Pastor First Baptist Church
Olney, Illinois


INTRODUCTION and LINK to:
SELECTED WRITINGS OF A. EDWIN WILSON
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

During the years 1953 through 1970, the written ministry of Rev. A. Edwin Wilson regularly reached into the homes of many Christians throughout the country via a religious periodical published under his direction. The articles in this periodical covered a broad range of Biblical subjects and came from the pen of an individual who, through many years of prayer, study, and meditation upon the Scriptures, was pre-eminently qualified to write on these subjects. In this book, SELECTED WRITINGS OF A. EDWIN WILSON, these articles previously written by and published under the direction of Rev. Wilson have, for the first time, been reprinted in their entirety.

In republishing the works of Rev. Wilson, the arrangement of all articles was made on the basis of subject matter rather than the date of original publication. These various subjects, in turn, form chapter divisions in this book. Many series of articles were published over the years, and every series has been retained intact. These form either parts or all of various chapters.

The material in this book has been divided into three sections:

The first twelve chapters, comprising the first section, deal largely with "The Word of Prophecy," and have been arranged in a manner to move the reader progressively through the many facets of this much-neglected and often-misunderstood field of study. This section begins with an article entitled, "Why Study Prophecy?" And this question sets the tone for the remaining articles throughout the first twelve chapters.

The second section, Chapters Thirteen through Nineteen, sets forth various subjects of Biblical study.

Then the third section, Chapters Twenty through Twenty-Two, was developed from questions and answers, outlines, and various single articles on numerous subjects.

Basic values of the book are many. The author's treatment of Israel, the Church, the Kingdom, Types, Parables, Resurrection, etc., would render this book a must for any serious student of Scripture. But the basic value of the book, in my estimation, is found in Chapters Five through Ten. These chapters, in their overall scope, deal with "The Salvation of the Soul ['Life']," which is not the salvation we presently possess, but the salvation to be revealed at the time of our Lord's return (I Peter 1:9). There are only a handful of books available today that present any facet of this subject in its correct Biblical framework, but none with the overall scope and clarity as does Rev. Wilson's. In this respect, SELECTED WRITINGS OF A. EDWIN WILSON is unique.

The desire of Rev. Wilson over the years has consistently been: "Get the Word out!" And this book is an effort toward that end.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

To website CONTENTS Page.
Twelve-fold description of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ
HE IS WHITE
By A. Edwin Wilson

I receive a number of inquiries concerning the Lord Jesus Christ and what He is like. One speaking recently in Africa told the natives that Jesus was black. One speaking before a Polynesian group told them that He was neither white nor black, but a mixture. There have been some workers among the Indians who told the children that Jesus was red. Some among the yellow children have told them that Jesus was yellow. The same is true of the black children. Too many people today seem to think that Jesus Christ is a figment of the imagination, and whatever they imagine Him to be, that is what He is.

An incident took place in a northern store during the week before Christmas which I thought was very revealing. The management of the store, in a desire to please all people, employed a colored Santa Claus. When the colored children were directed to him they burst into tears and ran out. To them, Santa Claus was white and not black.

Does the Bible tell us anything about Jesus? In the Song of Solomon 5:9-16, we have a twelve-fold description of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ — the Fairest of Ten Thousand, the Rose of Sharon, the Lily of the Valley. Twelve is the number of completion or perfection pertaining to the rule of government; and since Jesus Christ is to reign as the King of kings, and Lord of lords, His description is given in a twelve-fold manner. 

1. HE IS WHITE — showing the sinlessness of His deity — exemplifying His spotless character — He is in the world but not of it — He is impeccable — it was an absolute impossibility for Him to sin, because He was and is God Almighty.

Whiteness among the races is the color which best accords the dignity of man — pure, delicate whiteness is a mark of high rank and hereditary nobility. Lamentations 4:7, which records the appearance of the nobles in the streets of Jerusalem, likens their whiteness to that of the snow and of milk, and their redness to the coral. Sin is symbolized by blackness — purity and cleanliness by white. The Hebrew word translated white means illuminated by the sun. Every ray of light is white. Jesus is light — Jesus is white. 

2. HE IS RUDDY — a redness with white — the oldest and most impressive emblem of the humanity which our Lord took upon Himself when He became man was the redness or ruddiness which was a likeness of Him, the last Adam to the first Adam, whose name meant, "of the earth." Jesus Christ is very Man of very Man, and very God of very God, symbolized by His white skin over His red flesh. 

3. HE IS THE CHIEFEST AMONG TEN THOUSAND — He is the Standard Bearer — He is the One who goes before — He is the Commander — He is the Leader — He is the Head of the church — He is the Head of the human race. "This is My Beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. Hear ye Him." (Matthew 17:5)

4. HIS HEAD IS PRECIOUS, FINE GOLD — that is refined gold — pure gold freed from all inferior metals — gold symbolizes His deity and His sovereignty as the Lord God Almighty. He was and is coexistent with God the Father and God the Holy Spirit, from eternity unto eternity. 

5. HIS LOCKS ARE BUSHY, AND BLACK AS A RAVEN — bushy or curled hair indicates the headship of the individual, and on the Son of Man indicates His headship over His entire creation — His bushy locks signify His youth and the prime of His young manhood — approximately thirty-three years old when He proclaimed His work on Calvary FINISHED. BLACK — as a raven, which was an unclean bird, showing forth the solemn truth that He who knew no sin was made sin for us, that He who had no sin took our sins upon Himself that we might have life — black speaks of the darkness of the night — the blackness of the three hours He hung on the cross and cried out, "My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?

6. HIS EYES LIKE DOVES' — pure, chaste, and loving — it is said that the eyes of a dove dilate at the sight of its mate — the eyes symbolize the office of the Overseer — the One who has oversight of the work. The eyes signify omniscience. He guides with His eyes — Israel is the apple of His eye — His eyes are as rivers of waters — fountain of tears — Jesus wept. His eyes were washed with milk, symbolizing that He is for the youngest believer. He is described as being set by full streams, symbolizing He is also for the mature believer. 

7. HIS CHEEKS ARE AS A BED OF SPICES — beautiful — fragrant — anointing oil ran down the hair of His head onto the beard and face. To smite a person on the cheek was the greatest indignity…they spat on His cheeks — they struck Him on the cheeks — they plucked the beard off of His cheeks. All this shame and suffering was for us. 

8. HIS LIPS LIKE LILIES — pure and undefiled — gentle — the dripping of the sweet smelling myrrh typifies His suffering, consummated by His death for us. Nothing but the purest words passed from His lips — His words were wholesome and fragrant — never spake man like this. He said, "Be thou cleansed — Be thou healed — Receive thy sight — Rise up and walk." 

9. HIS HANDS ARE AS GOLD RINGS SET WITH BERYL — the gold ring is a symbol of Sonship…note the ring the prodigal son received (Luke 15:22). The gold ring is a symbol of authority — note the ring Pharaoh gave Joseph, symbolizing his authority over all Egypt (Genesis 41:42). Jesus said, "All power in heaven and in earth is given unto Me" — He was and is Omnipotent. Once again I call your attention to the fact that the gold symbolizes His deity and His sovereignty — He is the King of kings, and Lord of lords. 

10. HIS BELLY AS BRIGHT IVORY OVERLAID WITH SAPPHIRES — the whiteness of the ivory suggests the spotlessness of His humanity — His impeccability. God cannot be tempted to do evil, neither does He tempt anyone to sin and thus do evil. He said, "Which of you convicteth Me of sin?What wrong have I done?" These are questions Jesus Christ, the everlasting God, could ask without fear. 

OVERLAID WITH SAPPHIRES — the blue of heaven, symbolized by the blue sapphire, brought out the whiteness or the purity and sinlessness of His whole being. As a little bluing in the wash brings out the white of the garments, so does the blue of the sapphire symbolize the heavenly whiteness of His purity. 

11. HIS LEGS ARE LIKE PILLARS OF MARBLE — legs speak of His walk — marble symbolizes durability — "legs like marble" reveals the eternal and durable walk or life of Him who stepped out of eternity into space and time. His strength failed not, Ch. XIII 11 and He turned to neither side as He went to the cross. In Him are to be found a durable and eternal peace and safety forever. 

HIS COUNTENANCE IS AS LEBANON, EXCELLENT AS THE CEDARS — the majesty, dignity, excellence, fragrance, fruitfulness of the majestic pines, with their tops lifted toward heaven, revealed the same characteristics of Him of whom it is said, "…of His kingdom there shall be no end." 

12. HIS MOUTH IS MOST SWEET — the fragrance of His breath reveals the sweetness of His innermost being — His joy imparted to us is unspeakable and full of glory.

YEA, HE IS ALTOGETHER LOVELY — beautiful in character — beautiful in life — saving the lost — healing the sick — raising the dead — comforting the sorrowing — teaching His disciples — blessing the little children. All the treasures of wisdom and knowledge are hidden in Him, and He is ours.

Surely the above description of our Lord is but an exposition of Exodus 15:11: 

"Who is like unto thee, 0 Lord, among the gods? who is like thee, glorious in holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders?" 

What is Jesus like? The above from the Song of Solomon is a wonderful description of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


The DOCTRINE of BALAAM
By A. Edwin Wilson

"But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumbling block before the children of Israel, to eat things scarificed unto idols, and to commit fornication" (Revelation 2:14).

As the end of this dispensation closes, we learn of a religious state of affairs coming into the forefront that grossly dishonors our Lord. Note Jude 1:11:

"Woe unto them for they have gone in the way of Cain, and ran greedily after the error of Balaam for reward, and perished in the gainsaying of Core."

1. Cain's bloodless sacrifice is the first one mentioned. When God demanded a sacrifice of blood for the atonement of sin, Cain preferred to bring a bloodless offering of the fruit of the field. The earth was under the curse of God, and that which Cain brought would likewise be under a curse. Though the Lord gave him ample opportunity to take back the bloodless offering and bring a blood sacrifice, he refused to do so. God still demands atonement by blood, and that demand was satisfied at Calvary by the death of His only begotten Son, the Lord Jesus Christ. Today this is denied by man, and on every hand he is urged to do the best he can and hope for heaven.

2. The second deviation from the plan and purpose of God was exemplified by the error of Balaam, who was prepared to compromise the principles of God for wealth and worldly position.

He was a priest who placed a price upon his services, and would attempt any sort of religious exercise if the pay was sufficient. Today, both the church and the minister too often place a price on the services of the servants of the Lord. Many are willing to teach and preach if it means worldly success and social attainment. Many refuse the call of God today because, in many instances, the remuneration seems to be very little.

3. A third characteristic of default in Christian circles is called the gainsaying of Korah.

He was a priest who stood in the midst of the people of God and publicly opposed the truth. Today, in the highest places of Christendom, there are religious and denominational leaders bold enough to stand up and oppose the fundamental Truth of the Word of God. Instead of teaching and preaching the Word of God, they are teaching and preaching the wisdom of man.

You will notice in the Scripture quoted — Revelation 2:14 — that attention is called to the doctrine of Balaam rather than the error of Balaam. Few of the commentators have distinguished between the error of Balaam and the doctrine of Balaam. Therefore, the teaching pertaining to the doctrine of Balaam is practically nil.

The doctrine of Balaam was that which he taught which was contrary to the Word of God. His error was willingness to prophesy either good or bad for money. To understand the doctrine of Balaam, which was that to which God objected in the church of Pergamos, it might be well for us to review briefly the background of Balaam's doctrine.

Balak, a king of Moab, was advised that the children of Israel would soon be coming through his country. He did not want them to do so because he thought they would despoil all of his land. He knew that he could not defeat them because of the power of Jehovah, their God. He also knew that defeat could come to the children of Israel only if he could separate Israel's God from them. He conceived the idea of employing Balaam to come and curse Israel, thereby incurring the anger of God so that the defeat of Israel would be comparatively easy.

Balaam (of whom we know practically nothing) was perfectly willing to hire out to Balak for his ungodly scheme. However, God warned Balaam not to accept the offer of Balak, neither attempt to curse the children of Israel. However, Balak's money was so great that he was persuaded to start the journey to the country of Balak with the intention of pronouncing a curse upon Israel. In the course of his journey, an angel appeared; and after the unusual experience of being warned and then hurt by his ass, he offered to return home, but the angel insisted that he go on to Balak.

When he arrived in Moab, Balak took him to a mountain where seven sacrifices were offered, but Balaam could only speak words of blessing upon the children of Israel. Balaam was then taken to another mountain where another seven offerings were offered on altars, and again, nothing but words of blessing came out of his mouth. Balak took him to a third mountain, and once again seven other sacrifices were offered, but when Balaam opened his mouth nothing but beautiful prophecies concerning the children of Israel came forth. Balak was so angered that he hastened to get rid of Balaam, who returned to his home.

As far as I have been able to ascertain, as far as most students of the Word are concerned, this is the end of Balaam. But in Numbers 25:1-3 we read:

"And Israel abode in Shittim, and the people began to commit whoredom with the daughters of Moab.

And they called the people unto the sacrifices of their gods: and the people did eat, and bowed down to their gods.

And Israel joined himself unto Baal-peor: and the anger of the Lord was kindled against Israel."

Herein we learn of the children of Israel eating meat scarificed to idols, bowing down and worshipping the gods of Moab, and committing fornication with the daughters of Moab. What happened? How could Israel sink so low? What was the occasion of her indulgence in these gross sins which so angered the Lord that twenty-four thousand of the children of Israel perished under the judgment of God?

In Numbers 31:16, we have the answer:

"Behold, these caused the children of Israel, through the counsel of Balaam, to commit trespass against the Lord in the matter of Peor, and there was a plague among the congregation of the Lord."

In the battle against the Midianites, in which Israel took all of the women captive, God had Moses save all the women alive; but there were further orders for them to kill every woman that had been involved with any of the children of Israel. These women were to be put to death because it was the counsel of Balaam — that is, the doctrine, the teaching of Balaam to the children of Israel and the women of the Moabites — that caused the children of Israel to sin so wickedly.

Balaam, having failed to curse Israel, did succeed in seducing them by the wiles of his counsel to eat meat scarificed to idols and to commit fornication. After he had counseled the children of Israel to commit these sins, the women of Moab then lured the children of Israel into sin.

The children of Israel were the covenant people of God; the children of Israel were God's chosen people; the children of Israel were called God's firstborn son. No matter what the children of Israel did, their covenant relationship could not be broken. And the DOCTRINE OF BALAAM, broadly stated, is that since Israel was God's covenant people, that relationship could not be altered or changed; that is, no harm could come unto them for any sin in which they cared to indulge.

That is the doctrine in the church today, so hated by our Lord — the doctrine of Balaam. As expressed in common terminology, the doctrine of Balaam is that since salvation is grace, and one having become a Christian through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ is eternally secure, then nothing that a Christian does can alter his relationship with the Lord.

The doctrine of Balaam is also expressed in these words — very artless and seemingly guileless but filled with tragic potential — that every Christian is going to rule and reign with the Lord, regardless of the kind of life the Christian lives.

There is no acceptance of the truth of God that some Christians will reign over ten cities and other Christians will reign over none — that some Christians will overcome and other Christians shall be overcome — that some Christians shall inherit the birthright and other Christians will forfeit their inheritance — that some Christians will enter into the joy of the Lord and other Christians will suffer weeping and gnashing of teeth.

"Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown" (Revelation 3:11).
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Word Document:  The Doctrine of Balaam by A. E. Wilson.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

In this site is Arlen Chitwood's Doctrine of Balaam.


To website CONTENTS Page.
That which occurred in the Book of Exodus, both preceding and during Moses’ day, constitutes a type of that which is about to occur. Under the Assyrian Pharaoh in Egypt, anti-Semitism began, reached its apex, and was then terminated insofar as the power of Egypt was concerned. This points in the antitype to that time when, under another Assyrian, the present existing anti-Semitism will take on a similar dimension, reach a similar apex, and then be terminated insofar as the power of — not just Egypt — but all the nations are concerned. Thus, in this respect, the story of anti-Semitism as it exists from beginning to end, is revealed in Old Testament history.
Anti-Semitism
By Arlen Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast

And thou shalt say unto Pharaoh, Thus saith the Lord, Israel is my son, even my firstborn:

And I say unto thee, Let my son go, that he may serve me: and if thou refuse to let him go, behold, I will slay thy son, even thy firstborn.  (Exodus 4:22-23)

“Anti-Semitism,” from a strict adherence to the compound structure and meaning of the word itself, can be defined simply as being against (antagonistic toward, opposed to) the Semitic people. In a grammatical and etymological sense (as pertaining to race), such a definition would include all the descendants of Shem (e.g., the Arabic nations as well as the nation of Israel).

The word “anti-Semitism” though is not really used in a broad sense pertaining to the entire Semitic line. Rather, the word is invariably used in a much more restrictive sense, referring to opposition exhibited toward only one branch of the Semitic line – opposition exhibited toward the descendants of Abraham through Isaac and Jacob. Webster’s New World Dictionary defines anti-Semitism as “having or showing prejudice against Jews,” “discriminating against or persecuting Jews,” “…hostility [toward Jews].” The Jewish people alone, among the Semitic people, have been the target of persecution after persecution during the past three and one-half millenniums; and “anti-Semitism” is an expression which has come into use pointing to these persecutions. Other Semitic nations are not in view at all.

“Anti-Semitism” is actually older than the nation of Israel itself. All anti-Semitic acts occurring over the centuries can be traced back to a common point in history. The roots of all Jewish persecution can be found in that which began to occur in Egypt, preceding the birth of Moses and the subsequent birth of the nation of Israel, at a time when a new king arose over Egypt, “which knew not Joseph” (Exodus 1:8ff). Jewish persecution which began under this new king in Egypt has been continued by nation after nation for over thirty-five hundred years of human history; and the results of such hostile action taken toward the Jewish people have always been the same: Chaos (economic, political, etc.), defeat, destruction, and even annihilation have always followed in the wake of anti-Semitism. The outworking of the principles set forth in Genesis 12:3 have always come to pass, and they always will come to pass. A nation lifting its hand against Israel is, in actuality, lifting its hand against itself. Hostility, for example, which is carried to the extreme point of genocide (more than one nation has tried it), is the most sure way possible to commit national suicide. The epitaph written on the tombstones of nations throughout history which undertook anti-Semitic practices reads, “Fallen because of their vain attitude toward and ill-treatment of the nation of Israel.

THE WHY OF ANTI-SEMITISM?

Why does anti-Semitism even exist in the first place? Or, why have nations not taken a lesson from history? What is it really all about when a nation (such as Russia, or Libya, or Iran) exhibits open hostility toward Israel, traveling the same self-destructive path taken by its predecessors? What really lies behind such hostile actions? Why did the Third Reich during the ‘30’s and ‘40’s single out this particular group of people for destruction? Why has Russia been fomenting anti- Semitism in the Middle East for the past three decades? Why did the late Egyptian president, Gamel Abdel Nasser, immediately preceding the Six-Day War in 1967, announce, “Our basic aim is the destruction [note: not ‘defeat,’ but ‘destruction’] of Israel”? Why did the late Israeli prime minister, Golda Meir, view the situation from her vantage point after the same fashion during the succeeding Yom Kippur War of 1973 when she said, “We are defending our very existence [from nations, which included even Russia]”? Why has Israel been threatened to this extent by different nations over the years, completely ignoring the lessons from either Scripture or secular history? Why, as of late, have Israeli sections of airports been targeted for bombings? Or, why have the Jewish people been especially singled out for ill-treatment on hijacked planes or ships? Why? Why…?

Answers to questions concerning the “Why” of anti-Semitism can be found in the Word of God alone. Secular history can comment upon the matter and record a persecution of the Jewish people down through the years, but such history can never reveal either the true origin of anti-Semitism or the reason for the continuance (and even acceleration today) of persecution directed toward the Jewish people. Only the Word of God provides this information; and apart from an understanding of what Scripture reveals concerning the matter, it is not possible to assess, and place in its proper perspective, a segment of mankind’s hatred for a people which God called into existence for special and particular purposes.

THE BEGINNING OF ANTI-SEMITISM

When God called Abraham out from Ur of the Chaldees, He promised Abraham a seed and a land. Abraham and his seed were to inherit for an everlasting possession the land “from the river of Egypt [the Nile River] unto the great river, the river Euphrates” (Genesis 13:14-17; 15:18-21; 17:7-8). Abraham was to become the progenitor of “a great nation” which would dwell in this land, through which blessings would flow out to all the nations of the earth (Genesis 12:2-3; 22:17-18).

God never gets in a hurry to fulfill His promises; nor does God ever forget that which He has promised. Even though the land of Canaan had been given to Abraham and his seed before Abraham even possessed a seed, neither he nor his seed came into immediate possession of this land. Rather, they were sojourners in and out of the land of Canaan, awaiting the reception of their inheritance at a future date (Genesis 23:4; 37:1; Exodus 6:4). Abraham dwelt as a stranger and pilgrim in both the land of Canaan and the land of Egypt for one hundred years, and the seed of Abraham dwelt as strangers and pilgrims in both of these lands for four hundred years. It was after this, after the end of the four hundred-year sojourn of the seed of Abraham, that God set about to fulfill His promise given to Abraham four hundred and thirty years prior to the termination of this time — a promise given at the time of Abraham’s call, while he was still in Ur of the Chaldees (cf. Genesis 12:1-3; 15:13-14; Exodus 2:23-25; 3:6-8; 4:22-23; 12:40-41).

(The “four hundred years” in Genesis 15:13-14 provides the time of the sojourn of Abraham’s seed [from the birth of Isaac to the Exodus from Egypt]; the “four hundred and thirty years” in Exodus 12:40-41 covers the same period but includes an additional thirty years preceding the four hundred years, dating to Abraham’s call in Ur at the age of seventy. Thus, the full sojourn — that of both Abraham and his seed, called collectively, “the children of Israel” — was “four hundred and thirty years.” And this period of time was marked off by God to the very day: “…even the selfsame day it came to pass…” [Exodus 12:41; cf. Galatians 3:17-18].)

The Israelites were in Egypt two hundred and ten of the four hundred years of Genesis 15:13 (cf. Genesis 25:26; 47:28). Joseph was thirty years old when he stood before Pharaoh, prior to the seven years of plenty (Genesis 41:46). The children of Israel (all the house of Jacob) came down into Egypt about nine or ten years later, during the time of famine (Genesis 41:53-57; 42:3; 43:15; 45:6-13; 46:26-28; 47:27-28). Thus, the death of Joseph at the age of one hundred ten (Genesis 50:24-26) was about seventy years into the two hundred and ten years which the Children of Israel spent in Egypt. It was following Joseph’s death but preceding Moses’ birth (about sixty years later) that “there arose a new king over Egypt, which knew not Joseph” (Exodus 1:8; cf. Exodus 1:15-2:10). Moses was eighty years old at the time of the Exodus (Acts 7:20-37). Thus, the emergence of the new king over Egypt occurred probably as much as a century (or possibly even slightly longer) before the time God stepped in and called Moses to lead the people out.

The new king who arose over Egypt between the time of Joseph and the time of Moses was an Assyrian rather than an Egyptian (Isaiah 52:4). The Assyrians had come down and conquered Egypt, taking over the government and establishing a new dynasty of a different nationality. In Stephen’s address before the religious leaders in Israel some sixteen hundred years later (Acts 7:1ff), attention was called to this fact through the use of a particular Greek word. The word “another [‘another king…which knew not Joseph’]” (Acts 7:18) is a translation of the Greek word heteros (the Septuagint Version of the Old Testament also uses this same word in Exodus 1:8). This word means “a different kind”; and the reference is to a different kind of king, one of a different nationality, bringing into existence a different dynasty. An Egyptian dynasty previously had been in power; but the Assyrians came in, took over the government, and a new dynasty of a different nationality came into existence.

This is the reason that the governing power in Egypt looked upon the Israelites as “more and mightier than we” (Exodus 1:9). This statement would not be true if all Egypt were in view. “We” in this verse has to do with the Assyrians living in Egypt and controlling the affairs of state.

It is in Exodus, chapter one, during the reign of “the Assyrian” in Egypt, that anti-Semitism first appears. And this is the point in Scripture where one must begin in order to properly understand why the Jewish people have been targeted for persecution after persecution throughout a period which has spanned millenniums.

The growth, prosperity, and potential power of the Israelites in Egypt had become such that it caused the Assyrians controlling the affairs of state to look upon them as a possible threat to their continuance in power (should they one day side with the enemies of the Assyrians). To prevent such from occurring, the Assyrians first attempted to stem the growth and, in this manner, check the potential power of the Hebrew people through a rigorous form of enslavement. After a time, when it became evident that this was not the answer (for “the more they afflicted them, the more they multiplied and grew”), they then resorted to a plan whereby all the Hebrew male children would be slain at birth. It was during these days that Moses was born and subsequently hidden by his parents, eventually, through the providence of God, being reared under the very protection of Pharaoh in the palace itself (Exodus 1:7-2:10).

Once this persecution began in Egypt, there is no indication in the Word of God to anything other than that it continued without interruption (in a very stringent manner) right up to the time of the Exodus. It existed during years preceding Moses’ birth, at the time of his birth, during the forty years while he was growing up in the palace, and during the forty additional years which he spent in Midian. In fact, the persecution became so intense during the latter years, that the cry of the Israelites “came up unto God by reason of the bondage.” And “God heard their groaning, and God remembered his covenant with Abraham, with Isaac, and with Jacob. And God looked upon the children of Israel, and God had respect unto them” (Exodus 2:11-25).

This is the place in the Book of Exodus where attention is directed back to Moses (Exodus 3:1ff); God, at this time, called Moses to not only deliver His people from Egyptian bondage through leading them out of Egypt but also to lead them into the land covenanted to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. The four hundred and thirty-year sojourn of the Children of Israel was about to end; and once this period of time ended, the Israelites were to go forth under Moses to possess the land of Canaan and therein realize the purpose for their very existence.

THE END OF ANTI-SEMITISM

That which occurred in the Book of Exodus, both preceding and during Moses’ day, constitutes a type of that which is about to occur. Under the Assyrian Pharaoh in Egypt, anti-Semitism began, reached its apex, and was then terminated insofar as the power of Egypt was concerned. This points in the antitype to that time when, under another Assyrian, the present existing anti-Semitism will take on a similar dimension, reach a similar apex, and then be terminated insofar as the power of — not just Egypt — but all the nations are concerned. Thus, in this respect, the story of anti-Semitism as it exists from beginning to end, is revealed in Old Testament history.

The Assyrian controlling affairs of state in Egypt is a type of the Assyrian (the Antichrist [Isaiah 10:5; 14:25; Micah 5:5; cf. Daniel 8:8-14]) who will control affairs of state throughout the world during the coming Great Tribulation (“Egypt” is always a type of the world in Scripture). And the persecution of the Jewish people in Egypt during the reign of the former points to a persecution which the Jewish people will undergo during the reign of the latter. The ten plagues brought upon the kingdom of the Assyrian in Egypt (note: “ten,” showing ordinal completion) point to all God’s judgments brought upon the kingdom of the Assyrian — past (in the type), and future (in the antitype).

God’s judgments falling upon the future kingdom of the Assyrian — the antitype of the ten plagues brought upon the kingdom of the Assyrian in Egypt — are denoted in Scripture by seven seals, seven trumpets, and seven vials (Revelation 6:1-16:17). “Seven” is a number showing the completeness of that which is in view, and “three” (three groups of sevens) is the number of Divine perfection. Thus, judgment wrought upon the kingdom of this world during the coming Tribulation will be marked by Divine perfection within that which is complete.

The deliverance of the Israelites from Egypt, following God’s complete judgment upon the kingdom of the Assyrian, was with a view to their being established in the land of Canaan under the old covenant and realizing the very purpose for their existence. This points, in the antitype, to a future deliverance of the Israelites under the One Who is greater than Moses, following God’s complete judgment upon the kingdom of the coming Assyrian; and this deliverance, as in the type, will be with a view to the Israelites being established in the land under — not the old covenant — but the new covenant and realizing the very purpose for their existence. In this respect, the Book of Exodus is not only a historical account but also a prophetic account.

1. The Death of the Firstborn

The death of the firstborn was the last of the ten plagues brought upon the kingdom of the Assyrian in Egypt (Exodus 11:1ff). This, of course, has its parallel in the last of the judgments which will be brought upon the worldwide kingdom of the Assyrian yet future. The terminal judgment upon the future kingdom of the Assyrian will issue forth from the seven “vials of the wrath of God.” All seven of these vials — the last of a triad of judgments — depict different facets of one judgment directed specifically at the kingdom of the Assyrian. In that day, after the first six vials have been poured out, the seventh angel will pour his “vial into the air”; there will then come “a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, ‘IT IS DONE’” (Revelation 16:17).

What is done? It can only be one thing. As in the type, so in the antitype: The firstborn in Egypt died in the type, and the firstborn throughout the entire world must die in the antitype.

To understand what is meant by the death of the firstborn within the framework of the tenth plague which came upon the kingdom of Egypt and the seven vials of wrath which will be poured out upon the kingdom of this world, one must recognize that two things are in view in both instances — individual and national verities. When God introduced the subject in Exodus 4:22-23, both were in view; and, in actuality, the complete scope of the death of the firstborn would later be shown to include Israel as well as Egypt. On an individual basis, the death of the firstborn included “all the firstborn in the land of Egypt” (Israelite and Egyptian alike [This is the reason for the provision of the paschal lamb. The firstborn could die vicariously; Exodus 11:5; 12:1ff]); but only Egypt would experience a national death of the firstborn. And the same thing must hold true in the antitype.

When God told Moses to announce to Pharaoh, “Israel is my son, even my firstborn” (Exodus 4:22), nations were in view. And the announced firstborn status of Israel alluded to the birthright. Israel was the nation in possession of the rights of primogeniture, not Egypt. Israel was the nation which God recognized as the one possessing the right to rule. Such an announcement to the Pharaoh of Egypt would be inconceivable. The Lowly nation of slaves, in subjection to the most powerful nation of that day, was the nation which God recognized as His firstborn.

Moses was further told to say unto Pharaoh,

“Let my son go, that he may serve me: and if thou refuse to let him go, behold, I will slay thy son, even thy firstborn” (Exodus 4:23).

The service which God required of His son involved Israel’s establishment in the land of Canaan at the head of all the Gentile nations. In this position, the nations were not only to be ruled by Israel but they were to be blessed through Israel (the priestly function of the birthright). Then, God’s threat to slay Pharaoh’s firstborn referred specifically to the death of a son within his household. This threat though must be looked upon in a broader sense than just a reference to Pharaoh’s flesh and blood firstborn son. It must be looked upon as also carrying national implications, for that was the subject at hand. The complete scope of God’s threat to Pharaoh must include a nation as well — the nation of Egypt.

Satan and his angels presently rule the earth from the heavens through the Gentile nations (Daniel 10:13-14, 20). Egypt, as the ruling nation of that day, was the one to whom Satan had bequeathed the rights belonging to the firstborn. (Note that Satan is the great counterfeiter; and it is evident from the account in Exodus, when understood in the light of his position among the nations, that his work in this realm carries over into the “rights of primogeniture” on a national scale.) As Satan had delivered these rights to the Assyrian ruling over Egypt during Moses’ day, he will deliver these same rights to the Assyrian ruling over the entire world during that future day preceding Christ’s return. And, as there was a national death of the firstborn then (as well as individual), there will be a national death of the firstborn yet future (as well as individual). Just as Egypt was put down in view of Israel occupying her proper place with respect to the nations in the past, the kingdom of this world will be put down in view of Israel occupying her proper place with respect to the nations yet future. The position of “firstborn” must be occupied by the one possessing this right.

The future announcement concerning the death of the firstborn, in this respect, actually first appears in Revelation 11:15 ASV:

“The seventh angel sounded [the angel possessing the seventh trumpet judgment]; and there followed great voices in heaven, and they said, ‘The kingdom of the world is become the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ: and he shall reign forever and ever’." 

As the seventh seal contains the seven trumpets (Revelation 8:1-2), the seventh trumpet must contain the seven vials. That is, all seven of the trumpet judgments lie within the scope of the seventh seal (note the “silence in heaven” wrought through the opening of this seal, revealing the trumpet judgments [Revelation 8:1]), and all seven of the vial judgments lie within the scope of the seventh trumpet. The seventh trumpet, taking into account that which will occur when the seven vials are poured out, calls attention to the fact that the kingdom of this world has become the kingdom of our Lord; and the pouring out of the seven vials reveal how this is accomplished.

Judgment at this point centers itself upon the worldwide kingdom of the Beast (as to territory covered by the kingdom, subjects of the kingdom, and rulers in the kingdom). That which is wrought through the pouring out of these vials, which includes the judgment upon Babylon (Revelation 17; 18), is thus anticipated by the angel with the seventh trumpet in Revelation 11:15. This, in turn, anticipates the Alleluias in heaven (Revelation 19:1-6), the marriage supper of the Lamb (Revelation 19:7-10), and the return of Christ to take the kingdom (Revelation 19:11ff).

Following Israel’s departure from Egypt under Moses, the Assyrian Pharaoh and his armed forces were overthrown in the Red Sea (Exodus 14:13ff). The firstborn (individuals) throughout all the kingdom in Egypt died when the Lord passed through the land of Egypt on the night of the Passover. Now, Egypt itself, the nation exercising the firstborn status under Satan experiences death at the hands of the Lord through a destruction of the Assyrian and his armed forces in the Red Sea. Israel, though, lived still. A substitute (the paschal lamb [Exodus 12:3ff]) had been provided as a vicarious sacrifice for the firstborn (individuals) in the camp; and the nation itself, as God’s firstborn, stood triumphant on the eastern banks of the Red Sea, ready to go forth and realize the rights belonging to the firstborn.

As it was, so shall it be: The future Assyrian and his armed forces will be overthrown (Revelation 19:17-21); and, as in the type, there will be both a personal and a national death of the firstborn in connection with this overthrow. The Antichrist and those comprising his kingdom (unsaved individuals) will personally experience the death of the firstborn; and the destruction of the worldwide kingdom of the Assyrian — that future kingdom exercising a firstborn status under Satan — will constitute the national death of the firstborn. Israel, though, will live still. A Substitute (the Passover Lamb [I Corinthians 5:7]) has been provided as a vicarious sacrifice for the firstborn (individuals) within the camp. Through Israel’s acceptance of the Passover Lamb in that day, a nation will be “born at once” (Isaiah 66:8); and this nation, following the overthrow of the kingdom of this world, will stand triumphant (as did the nation on the eastern banks of the Red Sea in history), ready to go forth and realize the rights belonging to the firstborn.

2. An End of All The Nations

God has stated that He would one day make “a full end of all the nations” where the Children of Israel have been driven (Jeremiah 46:28). This is not only exemplified through teachings drawn from the type under consideration but also from an event which occurred during the second month following the Exodus. After the Israelites entered into Rephidim, the Amalekites moved against the nation. And because of this, God stated concerning the Amalekites,

“I will utterly put out the remembrance of Amalek from under heaven” (Exodus 17:14b).

The Amalekites were the first of the Gentile nations to war against Israel following the birth of the Israeli nation and their departure from Egypt (Numbers 24:20). And God’s pronounced judgment upon this nation, in keeping with the principles set forth in Genesis 12:2-3, establishes a “first mention” principle, which is in keeping with Jeremiah 46:28.

(The “law of first mention” in Biblical interpretation states that the first time a subject is mentioned in Scripture, that subject remains unchanged throughout Scripture.)

The Amalekite nation was to be “utterly” put out of remembrance from under heaven; and the same basic thing is said of the Gentile powers existing during the Tribulation (the last of the Gentile powers to war against Israel). In Isaiah 26:13-14, God has stated concerning “other Lords [rulers of the Gentile nations during that time]” that He has “visited and destroyed them, and made all their memory to perish.” That which befell the first will also befall the last.

Insofar as the “first of the nations” was concerned, the Israelites became the appointed executioners of the Amalekites (Deuteronomy 25:17-19); but because of repeated failures to carry out the Lord’s command completely, the Amalekites remained in existence as the bitter enemies of the Israelites for over seven hundred years beyond the Exodus (cf. I Samuel 15:2-3, 7-9; II Samuel 1:6-10). The sentence pronounced upon the Amalekites in Exodus 17:14 was not carried out in its completeness until the days of Hezekiah (I Chronicles 4:39-43); and from that point in history, the Amalekites ceased to exist. Although the Amalekites figured prominently in Old Testament history, dating all the way back to the days of Abraham (Genesis 14:7), archaeologists have failed to unearth a trace of this nation’s existence. The Amalekites were literally blotted out of existence.

In a similar fashion, God is going to “make a full end of all the nations” where the Israelites have been driven. The textual setting of this passage in Jeremiah 46:28 is during and following the coming Great Tribulation. The nations are those within the kingdom of Antichrist, a worldwide kingdom, which will include all nations. Anti-Semitism in that day — evident from the matter at hand in Matthew 25:31-46 and from that which is revealed concerning the kingdom of Antichrist (Matthew 24:15-22; Luke 21:20-24; Revelation 12:1-17) — will break out on a worldwide scale and will be of such magnitude that the Israelites (as the Israelites in Egypt) will be forced to cry out to God for deliverance (cf. Hosea 5:15-6:2). At this time, as in the past, God will hear their cry, remember His covenant, and send a Deliverer — the One greater than Moses. Then that which befell the kingdom of the Assyrian in Egypt will befall the worldwide kingdom of the Assyrian yet future; and that which befell the first of the nations to come against Israel will befall the last of the nations to come against Israel.

Though God will make a “full end of all the nations,” numerous Gentiles will enter into the millennium. These Gentiles, though, will be those saved out of the anti-Semitic nations of the end-time. They will be saved as a direct result of the ministry of the l44,000 Jews who will proclaim the “gospel of the kingdom” to the ends of the earth during the Great Tribulation (Matthew 24:14; 25:34-40; Revelation 12:17). These will be the Gentiles forming the nucleus for the nations which will exist during the millennium, over which Israel will rule and to whom blessings through Israel will flow.

THE REASON FOR ANTI-SEMITISM

The position presently held by the Gentile nations, the position which Satan holds relative to these nations, and the position which Israel was called into existence to hold must all be taken into account to show the reason for both the beginning and continuance of anti-Semitism. There is a definite reason and a definite unchanged systematic plan underlying anti-Semitism; and this reason and plan have remained unchanged since the days of the Assyrian Pharaoh in Egypt.

The Gentile nations presently hold the sceptre; and Satan, along with his angels, presently rules from the existing kingdom of the heavens through the Gentile nations upon the earth. However, Israel is the nation possessing the right to hold the sceptre. Israel is God’s firstborn son, the nation in possession of the rights of primogeniture; and God’s firstborn is destined to one day hold the sceptre.

Satan knows this; he has known this for millenniums. And ever since that time when the Assyrians came down and conquered Egypt (undoubtedly under the direction of Satan [the Israelites were there, in Egypt]), Satan has sought to destroy Israel through the Gentile nations. He knows that the day God establishes Israel in her rightful place, his power over the nations will be at an end. He knows that his complete kingdom, as anti-Semitic nations down through the years, will fall; and the abyss (Revelation 20:1-3), a vain last attempt at power (Revelation 20:7-9), and the lake of fire (Revelation 20:10) will be all that await such a fall by the one who “made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms” (Isaiah 14:16).

The reason for anti-Semitism — it’s very obvious: Satan, who rules the earth through and controls the Gentile nations, is doing all within his power to destroy the one nation which is a threat to continued Gentile power, and thus his continued rule. Satan has moved and continues to move Gentile powers against Israel simply because Israel is God’s firstborn son, the one nation possessing the rights of primogeniture; and he will continue in this unchanging manner until his hostile actions against Israel, which will reach an apex under the Antichrist during the Tribulation, are terminated by Christ Himself at the time of His return.

“Pray for the peace of Jerusalem: they shall prosper that love thee” (Psalm 122:6).

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Word Document:  Anti-Semitism by Arlen Chitwood.docx which is SAFE to open and print.

For additional commentary on the subject, in this site: Exodus and Revelation.

To website CONTENTS Page.
A Study About the Simplicity of the Salvation as Seen in Both Testaments

Salvation by Grace through Faith BOOK
By Arlen L. Chitwood of Lamp Broadcast
Foreword

The message pertaining to the gospel of the grace of God is given in very simple terms in Scripture.  In fact, it is so simple that man often misses it.  And any person, missing the one true message given by the infinite God and drawing from his own finite wisdom and knowledge, invariably — he can’t help but so do — ends up with a corrupted salvation message.

The salvation message, that which makes salvation possible for fallen man, is clearly stated in 1 Corinthians 15:3:

“. . . Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures.”

The one key thought in the salvation message is death and shed blood (e.g., Genesis 3:21; 22:8, 13), which is what God requires (Exodus 12:13; Hebrews 9:22).  And the one key word in the salvation message is believe (e.g., John 1:12; 3:15-16), which is also what God requires (John 3:18).

The Lamb has died, His blood has been shed, and all that is left — all that can possibly be left — for man to do is simply receive that which has already been done on his behalf.

Eternal salvation is by grace (that which God is able to do completely apart from human merit) through faith (through believing on God’s Son [Ephesians 2:8-9]), and it is based entirely upon the finished work of Another (John 19:30).  Nothing that man has done, is presently doing, or will ever do can have anything to do with his eternal destiny.  Man can do no more than receive by faith that which has already been done on his behalf.

This is why Scripture states:

“. . . Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved . . . .” (Acts 16:31)

This statement is in response to a question in the preceding verse,

“. . . Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” (Acts 16:30)

And within another frame of reference, the response to this question could only be, “Nothing!”  This would have to be the response simply because there is not one single thing left for unsaved man to do (nor could he do anything if something were left, for, he is spiritually dead and incapable of acting in the spiritual realm [Ephesians 2:1, 5]).

It is of interest to note that the question, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” and the answer, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved,” only appear together one place in the entire Bible.  Scripture is filled with information concerning redemption, but Acts 16:30-31 is the only place, from Genesis to Revelation, where the question concerning eternal salvation is asked and answered in so many words.

Thus, within a completely biblical framework, if the question in Acts 16:30 is asked, there can be only one answer:  “Believe . . . .”  Man’s ideas, thoughts, comments are of no moment.  God has spoken, and that’s the end of the matter. 
 
John 3:16 is often called “the gospel in a nutshell” by individuals seeking to draw attention to the overall salvation message stated in its simplest form in Scripture.  God, because of His love for fallen man — who had been created in His image, after His likeness, for a purpose (Genesis 1:26-28) — “gave His only begotten Son [1 Corinthians 15:3], that whoever believes in Him [Acts 16:31] should not perish but have everlasting life.”

Everything, in its entirety, to procure man’s salvation was done by Another.  It had to be accomplished by Another, for, as previously stated, the one being redeemed was “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1), totally incapable of acting on his own behalf.

Christ is the One who died, Christ is the One who performed the work to procure man’s salvation, and God is satisfied with His Son’s finished work.

When Christ cried out from the Cross in “a loud voice” near the ninth hour, “It is finished” (Luke 23:46; John 19:30), He used one word in the Greek text — Tetelestai — that could be better translated, “It has been finished.”  Tetelestai is a perfect tense usage of teleo, which means “to bring to an end,” “to complete.”  And the perfect tense refers to action completed in past time, with the results of that action extending into and existing during present time in a finished state.

All of the work surrounding man’s redemption that Christ had come to perform had, at that point in time, been completed.  This was the announcement that Christ made, in “a loud voice”; and, because of that which was involved in the announcement, there was then no longer any need for Him to continue His sufferings on the Cross.  Thus, immediately after He cried out, “It has been finished,” He “gave up the ghost [KJV, lit., ‘He breathed out’ (He expired, willingly relinquishing His life)]” (Luke 23:46).

The work of Christ at Calvary, from the point He cried out, “It has been finished,” has existed in exactly the same finished state in which He proclaimed it to exist at that time.  It has existed as a work completed in past time that extends into present time (in a finished state) and that will extend into all the ages comprising eternity ahead (in the same finished state).

Nothing can ever be added, and nothing can ever be taken away.  That is to say, nothing can ever change relative to Christ’s finished work at Calvary.

That’s the way God’s procurement of man’s salvation had to occur.  Once Christ’s work had been finished, that’s the way His work had to always continue to exist — in a finished state — throughout both time and eternity.

Because of Christ’s finished work, salvation is extended to man “without money and without price” (Isaiah 55:1); and apart from Christ’s finished work, there is no salvation.

He who believes in him is not condemned; but he who does not believe is condemned already [lit., ‘has already been condemned’ (a perfect tense — condemned in past time because of unbelief and presently living in that condemned state)], because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God. (John 3:18)

It is utterly impossible — and foolish to even consider — that finite man, “dead in trespasses and sins,” could add one thing to or take one thing from the finished work of the infinite God through His Son.

All man can possibly do is simply receive, by believing on the Son, that which has already been done on his behalf.
Chapter One
What Must I Do?

Sirs, what must I do to be saved?

So they said, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved, you and your household.” (Acts 16:30-31 [30b])

Eternal salvation is by grace through faith (Ephesians 2:8-9), and it is based entirely upon the finished work of Another (John 19:30).  Nothing that man has done, is presently doing, or will ever do can have anything to do with his eternal destiny.  Man can do no more than receive by faith that which has already been done on his behalf.  This is why Scripture states, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved” (Acts 16:31).

In this respect, the answer to the question, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” is actually, Nothing!

This would have to be the answer simply because there is not one single thing left for man to do (nor could he do anything if something were left [he is “dead in trespasses and sins”]).  This is the implication in Paul and Silas’ response to the jailor in Philippi.  He was told simply to “believe [put his trust, reliance in]” the One who had already done everything on his behalf.

Coming into possession of eternal salvation was that simple and easy for the jailor at Philippi, and it remains that simple and easy for man today.  The instant an unsaved person believes on the Lord Jesus Christ, he is eternally saved.  He becomes a “new creation” in Christ, a part of the “one new man” (John 3:16; 2 Corinthians 5:17; Ephesians 2:13-15).  Anything in addition to unsaved man’s act of faith can occupy no place in the biblical answer to the question, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?”  Such can occupy no place in salvation by grace through faith.

Only One Place in Scripture

It is of interest to note that the question, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” and the answer, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved,” only appear together one place in the entire Bible.  Scripture is filled with information concerning redemption, but Acts 16:30-31 is the only place from Genesis to Revelation where the question concerning eternal salvation is asked and answered in so many words.

Thus, within a completely biblical framework, if the question in Acts 16:30 is asked, there can only be one answer:  “Believe . . . .”  Man’s ideas, thoughts, comments are of no moment.  God has spoken, and that’s the end of the matter.

(Note that the jailor at Philippi could not have been asking what he must do to be saved from death or saved from losing his position, as some infer.

The prisoners had not escaped; and, thus, death because of the loss of prisoners during his watch could not be forthcoming [Acts 16:28].  Then, it would have been completely out of place for him to be asking Paul and Silas how he could be saved from losing his position, for they could not have had anything to do with the matter of his either retaining or losing his position.

Paul and Silas would be the ones to approach with a question concerning eternal salvation, which the jailor knew, and which the jailor did.  And it is evident that Paul and Silas understood his question within this framework, for this is the manner in which his question was answered [Acts 16:30-31].)

Some individuals have understood Acts 2:37-38 to also ask and answer the question relating to eternal salvation.  However, as seen in the text and context, this cannot be the case at all.  Such a question is neither asked in Acts 2:37 nor is it answered in Acts 2:38.

The question, “Men and brethren, what shall we do?” in Acts 2:37 can only be understood contextually, for the question is not completed in the same sense as seen in Acts 16:30.  And, contextually, it is not possible to understand that these Jews were asking the same thing that the jailor at Philippi later asked Paul and Silas.

Peter’s sermon on the day of Pentecost concerned the fact that the Jewish people had crucified their Messiah, He had been raised from the dead, He had returned to heaven, and He was going to remain there until His enemies had been made His footstool (Acts 2:22-36).  His stay in heaven would also extend to that time when those who offended Him (the Jewish people) had been brought to the place where they would acknowledge their offense (Hosea 5:15-6:2).  Then, in that coming day after these things have come to pass, Joel’s prophecy, to which Peter first called attention, can be fulfilled (Acts 2:14-21).

Joel’s prophecy began to be fulfilled on the day of Pentecost, 33 A.D.  Concerning events that had transpired on this day, Peter plainly stated, “But this is what was spoken by the prophet Joel” (Acts 2:16).  Note that he didn’t say, “This is something like that . . . .,” or “This is a fore view of that . . . .”  The simple fact of the matter is that which occurred on the day of Pentecost was the beginning of the fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy.

And, had Israel done what Peter told those Jews to do in Acts 2:38 — “Repent, and let everyone of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ [national repentance and baptism on the part of Israel]” — Christ would have returned, restored the kingdom to Israel, and Joel’s prophecy (that had begun to be fulfilled) would have been brought to completion.

Joel’s prophecy is Messianic in its scope of fulfillment and necessitates the presence of Israel’s Messiah in the nation’s midst (Joel 2:27), and the Israelites whom Peter addressed on the day of Pentecost undoubtedly knew these things.  Their question, viewed not only within the framework of the context but also within the framework of the whole of Christ and the Apostles’ previous ministry, can only be understood as a reference to what the people of Israel had to do in order to effect the return of their Messiah, the restoration of the kingdom to Israel, and all kindred events.  And Peter told them exactly what they had to do.

Israel though did not repent, and with the setting aside of the nation there was also a setting aside of events concerning Joel’s prophecy.  The fulfillment of this prophecy waits for that future day when Israel will be restored and Israel’s Messiah, the Lord Jesus Christ, will be on earth in the nation’s midst.

Dispensational considerations must be involved in order to properly understand Acts 2:37-38.  These verses, as is Joel’s prophecy, are intimately connected with Israel.  They have to do with the house of Israel at a time both past and future, not with unsaved man today — either Jew or Gentile.

Using these verses relative to eternal salvation is out of line with both the text and the context.  And using these verses in this manner not only results in numerous false teachings and concepts about salvation by grace (placing both repentance and baptism in a completely wrong perspective relative to eternal salvation) but such a usage also does away with the correct understanding and interpretation of these verses.

The Clear, Simple Salvation Message

God’s message of eternal salvation in Scripture is so clear and simple that a child can understand all one needs to know in order to be saved.  Christ has accomplished the work of redemption on man’s behalf, and His finished work has been extended to man as a “gift.”  Unredeemed man can do no more than simply receive (or reject) God’s gift of redemption through His Son.

“Jesus paid it all,” and God is satisfied with the price which His Son has paid.  As in the words of Jonah immediately before being delivered from the place of death, “Salvation is of the Lord” (Jonah 2:9).

. . . Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures.” (1 Corinthians 15:3b)

This is the gospel of the grace of God, the good news, which unsaved man is to hear.

The completeness of the work of salvation through divine action and the total inability of unredeemed man to act in this realm is seen time after time in Scripture.  And the beginning point, allowing a person to come into a correct and proper understanding of salvation by grace, has been placed by God at the very beginning of His Word, in the opening verses of Genesis.  To understand the matter as God Himself has revealed it in His Word, one must begin at this point in Scripture and move progressively forward in the Word, viewing different facets of the subject in the order and after the manner in which God revealed them.

1) As Seen in the Earth’s Restoration

The Bible is a book of redemption; and basic, unchangeable teachings surrounding redemption are set forth at the very beginning of Scripture.

In the opening verses of Genesis God sets forth the unchangeable manner in which He, in His infinite wisdom and knowledge, restores a ruined creation.  There is a restorative work that follows a specific pattern, and the matter is accomplished entirely through divine intervention.

And within this pattern that is set forth and established in a perfect God-ordained fashion at the very beginning, God reveals how any subsequent ruined creation would, of necessity, have to be restored.  It would have to be restored in complete accord with the established pattern.  In this respect, it would have to be restored after a certain order, and it would have to be restored entirely through divine intervention.

Thus, to establish correct thinking relative to the fundamentals of salvation (restoration), as previously stated, one must begin where God began — in the opening verses of Genesis chapter one.

In these opening verses, God begins by revealing His creation of the heavens and the earth (Genesis 1:1).  Then, immediately following this, in the first part of Genesis 1:2, God reveals that the earth became a ruin (which, as subsequent Scripture reveals, could only have resulted from God’s actions following Satan seeking a higher regal position than the one which he held [the God-appointed ruler over the earth (Isaiah 14:12-17; Ezekiel 28:14-16)] and be “like the Most High” [be like the Ruler over the entire universe, like God Himself (Psalm 103:19)]).

Then, immediately following the statement in Genesis 1:2a concerning the ruin of the material creation, God reveals the means that He used to restore this ruined creation (Genesis 1:2bff) — a restoration accomplished entirely through divine intervention.

The importance of understanding that which is revealed in these opening verses cannot be overemphasized, for man, a subsequent creation of God, also fell into a ruined state because of Satan’s actions (Genesis 1:26-28; 3:1ff).  And if ruined man was to be restored (as the ruined material creation had previously been restored), it would have to be accomplished exactly in accordance with the previously established pattern.  It would have to be accomplished exactly in accordance with the method that God revealed at the beginning of His Word concerning how He restores a ruined creation.

This is the first of numerous unchangeable ways in which God has revealed Himself, His plans, and His purposes to man in His Word.

Once God establishes a pattern, no change of it can ever occur.  And He has forever established, once for all, at the very beginning of His Word, exactly how He goes about restoring a ruined creation.

Genesis 1:2-3 [2b] records the initial act of the triune Godhead in bringing about the restoration of the ruined material creation — an act in which the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit each participated.

In this foundational pattern, forming a type, the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence (note that nothing can come into existence apart from the Son, who is “the light of the world” [John 1:3, 9; 9:5]).

And in the antitype, within the framework of man’s salvation experience, the matter is identical.  Salvation can occur only through a work of the triune Godhead, and this divine work follows an established pattern.

Thus, there is an initial past work of the triune Godhead that foreshadows an initial present work of the triune Godhead:

In God’s initial past work of restoring the ruined material creation in Genesis 1, the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence.

In God’s initial present work of restoring ruined man, the Spirit of God moves, God speaks, and light comes into existence.

This is the manner in which God began/begins His unchangeable, restorative work.

And, relative to God’s present restorative work, foreshadowed by the foundational pattern surrounding His restorative work on day one in the type, everything within the outworking of that which is revealed in this pattern is based on one thingthe Son’s finished work at Calvary almost 2,000 years ago (progressively opened up and brought to light in subsequent types).

(Note that God’s initial restorative work, seen on day one in the Genesis account, is the only part of His six-day restorative work that has to do with salvation by grace.  There had to be an initial work, producing light shining out of darkness, before God could continue His restorative work.

And exactly the same thing is true concerning ruined man today.  Ruined man has to initially be made alive spiritually — pass “from death to life,” light has “to shine out of darkness” [John 1:5; 2 Corinthians 4:6] — before God can continue a restorative work.

Man today [saved man] has a redeemed spirit dwelling alongside an unredeemed soul, with both housed in an unredeemed body.  That which is foreshadowed by God’s work on day one in the Genesis account had to do with man’s spirit, and that which is foreshadowed by His work on days two through six had to do with man’s soul, with the body to be redeemed at the end of that which is foreshadowed by God’s work throughout the entire six days.

Refer to the Appendix in this book or to the author’s book, Salvation of the Soul BOOK, in this site, for additional information on the preceding.)

When the Son cried out from the Cross, “It is finished” (John 19:30; cf. Luke 23:46), He (the living Word) meant exactly that; and when God’s Word reveals that we have a salvation of divine origin, based entirely on the Son’s finished work, this Word also means exactly what it states.

When man sinned in the garden, he died spiritually; and when unregenerate man, “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1), is made alive today, he is made alive spiritually.  The movement of the Spirit (Genesis 1:2b) and God speaking (Genesis 1:3) in order to restore the ruined creation are simultaneous events.  It is the Spirit using the God-breathed Word to effectually perform a supernatural work in unredeemed man.

It is at this point — through the in-breathing of God — that life is imparted to that which previously had no life.  It is at this point that God breathes into lifeless man (the Spirit imparting life, in accordance with the God-breathed Word, based on Christ’s finished work), and man is “quickened [‘made alive’]” (Ephesians 2:1; cf. Genesis 2:7; 2 Timothy 3:16).

At this point, light shines out of darkness” (2 Corinthians 4:6), a division is made between the light and the darkness (Genesis 1:4), and the darkness has no apprehension or comprehension of that which is light (John 1:5; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:14).

The “spirit” of unsaved man, associated with “darkness,” is dead.  It is a part of the totally depraved man, with his “body of . . . death,” in which there dwells “no good thing” (Romans 7:18, 24).  But, with the movement of the Spirit — breathing life into unsaved, lifeless man — man’s spirit is made alive and, at the same time, separated from his soul (Hebrews 4:12).

The “soul” remains within the sphere of darkness, which is why “the natural [Greek: psuchikos, ‘soulical’] man” cannot understand “the things of the Spirit of God” (1 Corinthians 2:14).  That which remains in the sphere of darkness can have no apprehension or comprehension of that which has shined out of darkness.  There is a God-established division between the two that cannot be crossed over (cf. Luke 16:26).

Thus, the unchangeable method that God uses and the pattern that He follows to restore a ruined creation have forever been set forth at the beginning of His Word, through the account of God’s restoration of the ruined material creation.

Then, in Genesis 3, God’s new creation, man, finds himself in a ruined state.  But he is not to be left in this state, for man, at this point, becomes the object of a new divine restorative work.  And this work, as seen in the latter part of chapter three and subsequent types, follows that which had already been set forth in an unchangeable fashion in Genesis 1.

2)  As Seen In Eden

Man, in the garden in Eden, following his eating of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, found himself in a ruined state.  And man’s fall not only brought about his own ruin but that of the entire restored creation as well (Genesis 3:6-19).

As the federal head, the one created to hold the scepter that Satan held (Genesis 1:26-28), Adam’s fall “subjected” the whole of the restored creation to “the bondage of corruption” — the same thing which had resulted from Satan’s previous fall, following creation (Genesis 1:2a; Romans 8:20-22; cf. Isaiah 14:12-17; Jeremiah 4:23-28; Ezekiel 28:14-16).

Following Satan’s fall, there had been no redemption, leaving the material creation in a ruined state, with a restoration of the creation ultimately occurring only because of and for man.  But things were different following man’s fall, which, of necessity, also resulted in things being different for the material creation as well.

Following man’s fall, God provided a means for his redemption, which, correspondingly, necessitated that the material creation would ultimately be removed from “the bondage of corruption.”  The material creation had previously been restored for man, not Satan.  It had been restored with a view to man rather than Satan holding the scepter and was, from that point forward, connected with man’s destiny.  And as the ruin of the material creation at this time was inseparably linked to man’s fall, so is the future restoration of the material creation inseparably linked to man’s redemption.

Satan brought about man’s fall through a means very similar to that which had resulted in his own fall.  Satan had sought to be “like the Most High,” and he deceived Eve into believing that she could be “as God” (literal translation) by partaking of the forbidden fruit on the tree of the knowledge of good and evil (cf. Genesis 3:5; Isaiah 14:14).  However, in each instance, rather than individuals becoming “like the Most High,” “as God,” a ruined creation resulted.

Eve’s act of partaking of the fruit of the tree was not really climaxed until Adam had partaken also.  Satan had to bring about Adam’s fall (as the federal head), not simply Eve’s fall alone.  But, once Eve had partaken of the fruit of the tree, Adam had no choice but to also partake as well.

A part of his very being was in a fallen state (Eve, formed from a rib removed from his side, was bone of his bones, and flesh of his flesh [Genesis 2:21-23]).  Thus, Adam, as an incomplete being, was no longer in a position to eat of the tree of life (the tree that would have provided [for man, past] and will yet provide [for man, future] the necessary wisdom and knowledge to rule the earth).

(For information concerning the tree of life in the preceding respect, refer to The Out-Resurrection and The Tree of Life, in this site.)

Adam, apart from Eve, could no longer realize the purpose for his existence, something that Satan apparently knew.  Thus, Adam followed what was really the only course of action available — cleaving to his wife (Genesis 2:24) — knowing that this was the only way he could bring about Eve’s redemption and ultimately find himself in the position of being able to partake of the tree of life as a complete being.

Adam was not deceived.  And it is evident from the statement to this effect in 1 Timothy 2:14, along with comparing the type with the antitype; that Adam sinned with a full knowledge of that which he was doing.

Adam was a type of Christ (Romans 5:14; cf. Luke 24:27, 44); and, as a type of Christ, that which Adam did in Eden foreshadowed that which Christ did at Calvary

There is no other way to understand man’s fall, with Adam’s actions at the time typifying Christ’s actions in this same realm 4,000 years later.

Adam found his bride (a part of his very being, removed from his body) in a fallen state; and he then partook of that which is associated with sin and death. Christ, in like manner, found His bride (a part of His very being, to be removed from His body) in a fallen state;  and allowed Himself to be made sin, which was followed by death (1 Corinthians 12:12-27; 2 Corinthians 5:21).  And the purpose behind the actions of both individuals centered around three things:

a) Redemption.

b) Ultimately being able to partake of the tree of life as complete beings.

c) Ultimately bringing to pass the reason for man’s creation in the beginning.

Following Adam’s sin, divine intervention in man’s salvation is further seen through God slaying innocent animals to clothe Adam’s and Eve’s naked bodies (Genesis 3:21).  Death occurred, blood was shed, and a covering was provided, pointing ahead 4,000 years to Calvary where death would again occur, blood would again be shed, and a covering would again be provided.

(Actually, the blood of Christ does more than cover sin.  The blood of Christ does away with sin, which is the thought behind the Greek words translated “reconcile” and “reconciliation” in 2 Corinthians 5:18-20.

These two Greek words are katallage and katallasso [noun and verb forms of the same word, meaning the same thing].  These words are derived from allasso, which means “to change,” “to transform.”  And allasso is derived from allos, which means “other,” “another.”  Thus, the root derivation of katallage and katallasso is allos.

In the preceding respect, the thought behind katallage and katallasso, as the words are used in 2 Corinthians 5:18-20, would be to change sin into something other than that which exists, not cover sin as seen in “atonement” in the Old Testament.  And a change of the nature seen in the text could only be accomplished through one means — doing away with sin.)

Man has been redeemed through Christ’s shed blood at Calvary (1 Peter 1:18-19); and, in the light of the type, Christ’s finished work at Calvary allows God to clothe His creation, not with animal skins as in Eden, but with the very righteousness of Christ, in which sin does not, cannot, exist (cf. Zechariah 3:3-5).

God has imputed this righteousness to every believer (Romans 4:24-25; 5:12-18), and within the scope of justification, God views redeemed man, positionally, as being just as righteous as His Son.  That would be to say, God views every believer, positionally, as being just as righteous as He Himself is righteous, for the Son is God manifested in the flesh.

Thus, redemption, as seen in Eden, is accomplished entirely through divine intervention.  The Son’s finished work at Calvary is foreshadowed by Adam partaking of the forbidden fruit; and the Son’s finished work allows God to clothe His creation in righteousness, as foreshadowed by Adam and Eve being clothed in animal skins.

3)  As Seen in Cain Slaying Abel

In Genesis 4, Abel and his sacrifice(s) typifies Christ and His sacrifice.  In this chapter one finds death (the slaying of lambs, and the subsequent slaying of an individual) and shed blood.

Abel presented lambs for a blood sacrifice at a set time in a particular place.  Then he himself became the sacrifice when his brother, Cain, rose up against him and slew him.

Christ presented Himself the Lamb of God — for a blood sacrifice at a set time in a particular place.  In this respect, He, by the sacrifice of Himself, fulfilled both parts of the type surrounding Abel’s experiences.  The sacrifice of lambs and the death of Abel foreshadow the death of Christ, the sacrificed Lamb.

God requires shed blood to atone for (cover) man’s sin (or, in New Testament terminology, do away with man’s sin).  This is a truth established in Eden immediately following Adam’s sin.  God slew innocent animals — which necessitated shed blood — and clothed Adam and Eve with the animal skins (Genesis 3:21).

And God’s work after this fashion, because of man’s sin, sets forth a dual truth relative to salvation that remains unchanged throughout Scripture:

a) “Salvation is of the Lord” — man, as Adam, can only remain completely passive (Jonah 2:9).

b) “. . . without shedding of blood there is no remission” (Hebrews 9:22) — death and shed blood are that which God requires (cf. Genesis 3:21).

Abel is a type of Christ, and Cain slaying Abel foreshadows Israel slaying Christ.  The recorded account in Genesis 4 is that of one brother slaying another brother; and the recorded account in the four gospels 4,000 years later is exactly the same — one brother slaying another brother.

(Israel is God’s firstborn son [Exodus 4:22], and Jesus is God’s firstborn Son [Hebrews 1:6].  Israel is God’s only adopted, firstborn son; and Jesus is God’s only begotten, firstborn Son.  Consequently, Israel and Cain are both guilty of the same sin — that of fratricide, that of slaying one’s own brother.)

Cain, because of Abel’s acceptance and his own rejection, rose up against his brother and slew him in the field, a type of “the world” (Matthew 13:38).

It was during the time God’s Son was in the world that Israel rose up against Him, as Cain rose up against Abel, and committed the same violent act.  Israel slew Christ, as Cain had slain Abel 4,000 years earlier, fulfilling the type that God had established.

In the type, the blood of Abel cried out to the Lord “from the ground” (Genesis 4:10); but in the antitype, the blood of Christ “speaks better things than that of Abel” (Hebrews 12:24).

The account of Cain slaying Abel is the third major part of a multifaceted Old Testament word picture depicting all the different things surrounding God’s provision of salvation for fallen man.

The first three parts of this word picture are presented in the first four chapters of Genesis (Genesis 1; 2; 3; 4).

The first part of the picture (Genesis 1) presents basic foundational truths, which, apart from the remaining facets of the word picture, cannot be properly understood.

The second and the third parts of the picture (Genesis 3; 4) then begin to add to and build upon the foundation previously set forth in chapter one, progressively bringing the complete picture more into focus.

And subsequent parts of the picture (e.g., Genesis 22; Exodus 12; Numbers 21) continue to add details, ultimately bringing the whole matter into perfect focus in the only composite word picture of salvation that God has provided.

Note how much has been provided in the first four chapters of Genesis thus far, though still only beginning to form that which can later, through additional revelation, eventually be seen as a complete picture:

Genesis 1 centers on God’s revealed means for restoring a ruined creation.  Relative to salvation by grace, revealed through God’s work on day one, the Spirit moves, God speaks, and light comes into existence.

The Spirit breathes life into the one having no life (cf. Genesis 2:7), and the one who was “dead in trespasses and sins” passes “from death to life” (John 5:24; Ephesians 2:1).  “Light” then shines out of the place where only darkness had previously existed, and a division is made between the light and the darkness.

But, in order to provide understanding concerning exactly what is occurring in this opening part of the word picture that God has provided, there is more, far more, which must be added to complete the picture.  And these additional parts of the picture begin to be opened up and revealed in Genesis 1:3-4.  Then they continue to be further opened up and revealed in different places in subsequent Scriptures.

Genesis 3, adding to the picture, reveals that God requires death and shed blood, and this chapter also introduces a truth more fully developed and opened up in later revelation:  a Man, who knew no sin, would be made sin for the one who had sinned.

Then Genesis 4 adds more details, bringing the two main things seen in Genesis 3 together.  Not only does God require death and shed blood, but this chapter introduces another truth more fully developed and opened up in later revelation:

The Man who would be made sin is also the One who would die and shed His blood.  And, beyond that, this would be a vicarious death.

And subsequent types continue with more details surrounding that which has already been revealed. God, in the Old Testament Scriptures, within the numerous types, has set forth all the different aspects of the work of His Son at Calvary.  There is uniformity throughout; and each type presents different facets of the matter, with each subsequent type adding to the details already given in previous types.  Then, all of the types together form one complete word picture, which allows man, through the means that God Himself has provided, to come into a full knowledge and understanding of salvation by grace.

4)  As Seen in Abraham Offering Isaac

Genesis 22 presents the account of Abraham offering his son for a burnt-offering upon a particular mountain in the land of Moriah, in accordance with God’s command.

Following God’s command to offer his son after this fashion, the record presents Abraham acting in unquestioned obedience.  Apart from any remonstrance or delay whatsoever, Abraham took his son, two servants, the necessary provisions for the sacrifice, and began the journey toward the mount (Genesis 22:2-3).

God was very particular about the place where Isaac was to be offered.  The land of Moriah was the region where Jerusalem was later built (2 Chronicles 3:1).  And the designated place of sacrifice in this region, located three days’ journey from Abraham and Isaac’s home in the land of Gerar (Genesis 22:4), was a mount later described by Abraham after two fashions:

a) The place where “God will provide himself [lit., ‘provide for Himself’] a lamb.”

b) By the name, “Jehovahjireh,” meaning “the Lord will provide” (Genesis 22:8, 14).

The designated place was thus a mount in the land of Moriah where the Lord Himself would provide the sacrifice, a lamb.

The reason that God was very particular about the place of sacrifice during Abraham’s day is apparent.  There are only two occurrences of human sacrifices under God’s direction in all Scripture.  One occurs in Genesis 22 where Abraham offered his son, and the other occurs in the gospel accounts where God offered His Son, the greater Son of Abraham.

It appears evident that Abraham offered his son at the same place where God would, 2,000 years later, offer His Son.  This was the mount where the Lord would provide the sacrifice, which is exactly what He did during both Abraham’s day and 2,000 years later when He offered His own Son.

As Abraham was about to slay his son upon the mount, God stayed his hand; and a ram (a male sheep) caught in the thicket was provided as a substitute.  The ram died in the stead of Isaac (a vicarious death), providing substitutionary atonement.  The ram died in order that Isaac might live (Genesis 22:9-13).

When God offered the greater Son of Abraham upon this mount, the Son Himself, God’s provided Lamb (John 1:29, 36), was the One who died (as in the type, a vicarious death), providing substitutionary atonement (“reconciliation” — a doing away with sin — in New Testament terminology).  He shed His blood and experienced death Himself in order that others, through Him, might live.

Abraham and Isaac were alone on the mount.  The two men accompanying them remained a distance from the mount and neither partook of nor saw the events that transpired.  Abraham and Isaac alone entered into these events (John 1:5ff).

The same thing occurred at Calvary.  Though there were people a distance from the scene (Matthew 27:36, 54-55), as in Abraham’s day, the events were closed to their view or participation.

From the sixth to the ninth hour (noon to 3 P.M.) darkness enveloped the entire land (Matthew 27:45), and it was during this time that the Son bore “our sins in His own body on the tree” (1 Peter 2:24).  He drank the “cup” previously set before Him in Gethsemane (Matthew 26:39, 42, 44), allowing Himself to be made “sin for us” (2 Corinthians 5:21); and God had to turn away from His own Son during this time, causing the Son to cry out, “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” (Matthew 27:46).

Abraham and his son alone participated in events set forth in the type, and God and His Son alone participated in events set forth in the antitype.  Divine intervention on man’s behalf is seen throughout.

Isaac, in the type, insofar as the record is concerned, offered no resistance as he was bound and placed on the altar upon the wood.  He willingly allowed himself to be the sacrifice.

God’s Son, likewise, in the antitype, offered no resistance as He moved toward Calvary.  He willingly endured the Cross, allowing Himself to be the Sacrifice, a Sacrifice that would do away with sin (Hebrews 9:26; 12:2).

As Abraham “stretched out his hand and took the knife to slay his son,” he was stopped from doing so by the angel of the Lord; and a “ram caught in a thicket by its horns” was provided as an offering “instead of his son.”  The ram died in Isaac’s place.  The wages of sin (death) were satisfied via a substitute (Genesis 22:10-13).

The wages of sin today, likewise, have been satisfied in the person of a Substitute.  God has provided “for Himself a Lamb.”  The Lord Jesus Christ has paid the price that God requires.

And God is satisfied with the price that His Son has paid:

For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord. (Romans 6:23)

Man can either receive Jesus Christ, who has paid the wages of sin on his behalf, or man can reject Christ and pay the penalty himself.  The Lamb has died, but the death of the Lamb is insufficient without the application of the blood (Exodus 12:6-7, 12-13).

Man must, personally, himself, appropriate that which God has provided through the death of His Son at Calvary.  Man must, personally, himself, receive that which has been made possible through the finished work of God’s Son at Calvary.

And this salvation is offered as a gift — absolutely free — to anyone who will, by faith, receive the gift (Ephesians 2:8-9).

5)  As Seen in the Death of the Firstborn

Exodus 11; 12 record the death of the firstborn in Egypt during Moses’ day, four hundred years beyond the birth of Isaac.  God had decreed that the firstborn of both man and beast throughout all the land of Egypt must die.  This included those in the household of every Israelite and Egyptian family alike — from the most obscure Israelite family to the household of Pharaoh itself.  No firstborn throughout Egypt (even in the animal kingdom) was excluded from this decree (Exodus 11:4-6).

However, the Lord made a distinction between the Israelites and the Egyptians by providing Israel with a substitute that could die in the place of, in the stead of, the firstborn in the family (Exodus 11:7; 12:3ff).

Each Israelite family was to take a lamb from the flock on the tenth day of the month, keep the lamb penned in a separate place until the fourteenth day, and then slay the lamb “in the evening.”  Following the death of the lamb, blood from the lamb, which had been caught in a basin, was to be taken and applied to “the two side posts” and “the upper door post” of the house in which the Israelite family dwelled (Exodus 12:3-7, 22).

A few hours later, “at midnight,” the Lord was to pass through the land of Egypt and execute the previously decreed sentence.  Death would befall all the firstborn throughout the entire land of Egypt at this time.  No distinction would be made between those in the households of the Egyptians or the Israelites in this respect, for the firstborn in every household was under exactly the same sentence.

(“Midnight” is used in Scripture referring to judgment.  The first use of this word occurs in Exodus 11:4, relative to judgment befalling the firstborn, establishing an unchangeable pattern [cf. Ruth 3:2, 8; Matthew 3:11-12; 25:6-12].)

The distinction that God established between the Israelites and the Egyptians lay, not in excluding the Israelites from the sentence decreed upon the firstborn, but in providing the Israelites with a means of substitutionary death.  The paschal lamb in Exodus 11; 12 was given to Israel, and only those in Israel could slay this lamb.  And for an Egyptian family to have had a part in the provided substitutionary atonement the night of the Passover, that family would have had to go to Israel (cf. John 4:22).

When the Lord passed through the land of Egypt at midnight, He looked for one thing.  He looked for the BLOOD of a slain lamb on the door posts and lintel of each house.

If the blood was there, He passed over that house simply because He knew that death had already occurred.  The firstborn had already died in that household.  A lamb from the flock had died in his place, and the Lord looked upon the matter just as if the firstborn in the family had himself died.

However, if there was no blood on the door posts and lintel — with no respect given as to whether it was an Egyptian or an Israelite household — the firstborn himself died.  The absence of blood showed that death had not occurred in that house, and the firstborn from every household had to die, himself, personally; but the Lord provided for and recognized a vicarious death.

It cannot be over emphasized that the Lord looked for one thing and one thing only when He passed through the land of Egypt at midnight.  He looked for BLOOD on the door posts and lintel of each house — nothing more, nothing less.

The blood not only had to be shed but it also had to be properly applied.  Once the Lord saw the blood, He looked no further.  Insofar as the death of the firstborn was concerned, nothing else was of any moment.  God was satisfied.

And it is the same today.  The firstborn is under the sentence of death, and God has provided a Substitute — “Christ, our Passover, was sacrificed for us” (1 Corinthians 5:7).  He has shed His blood; but the blood, as in the type, must be properly applied, which is accomplished through a simple act of faith:

For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life. (John 3:16)

As in Egypt the night of the Passover, insofar as the death of the firstborn is concerned, nothing else is of any moment.  Apart from believing, unredeemed man today can do nothing.

The Israelites during Moses’ day could do nothing but apply the blood of lambs, slain on their behalf; and man today can do nothing but apply the blood of the Lamb, which has been slain on his behalf.

And, as during Moses’ day, once this has been done, God recognizes a substitutionary death as having occurred, resulting in His satisfaction.

. . . it is appointed for men to die once . . . . (Hebrews 9:27)

A man can either keep this appointment in Christ or apart from Christ.  That is, he can elect to either receive the One who has kept the appointment on his behalf, or he can elect to keep the appointment himself.

For those who have believed, the blood has been properly applied to show that the firstborn has died; and that’s the end of the matter.

For those though who have not believed, there is no proper application of the blood; and the end of the matter awaits.

(Note that Exodus 11; 12 chapters address, in no uncertain terms, an issue often brought up today:  “Who was responsible for Christ’s death?”

In these two chapters, God gave the paschal lamb to Israel, and only Israel was in possession of and could slay this lamb.  In that which is foreshadowed by the type, Christ was the Paschal Lamb; and, exactly as in the type, only Israel was in possession of and could slay the Lamb [Christ came to Israel and presented Himself to the nation (Matthew 15:24; John 1:11)].  And, beyond that, beginning with the type in Genesis 4, Scripture clearly attributes this act to Israel [cf. Matthew 23:37-39; 27:25; Luke 13:33; Acts 2:23, 36; 3:17; 4:10; 5:28-30; 7:52].

Seeking to absolve Israel of this act — something very evident within and without Christendom today — is man’s way, within his finite thinking, of seeking to distance himself from that which he sees as anti-Semitism [seeing the Jewish people as the ones responsible for Christ’s death].  But, in reality, exactly the opposite is true.  Seeking to absolve and remove Israel from any connection with Christ’s death is one of the most heinous, anti-Semitic acts ever perpetrated against the Jewish people.

If Israel could be absolved of and removed from the position that Scripture plainly attributes to the nation, that of Christ’s death, note what would have to be the result.  Such thinking, if carried to its logical conclusion, would do away with God’s provided means of salvation for anyone, Jew or Gentile.  And, in that respect, such thinking would not only be anti-Semitic but anti-God and anti-human-race, for God’s entire redemptive plan would be voided and mankind [Jew and Gentile alike] would have no Savior.

And the Biblical reasoning for that is very simple.  Apart from Israel slaying the Paschal Lamb in 33 A.D., there can be no salvation for unsaved humanity [John 4:24], for, again, only Israel could slay the Lamb.  And, to slay this particular Lamb, God’s Son [after God, through Israel, had provided the Lamb (cf. Genesis 22:8)], is the central reason God called the nation into existence.  All other reasons for Israel’s existence rest upon and are dependent on this fact.

And, instead of being anti-Semitic, seeing Israel as the slayer is one of the most pro-Semitic acts in existence.  And the reasoning for that is very simple as well.  Through this act, Israel has provided man with a Savior; apart from this act, man would not have a Savior [cf. Numbers 35 (ref. the author’s book, in this site, The Time of the End BOOK, Appendix 2, “The Death of the High Priest,”)].

And, while thinking along the preceding lines, a person might also want to consider which group of people God used to give mankind a Jewish Book to tell them about this Jewish Savior.  And, to carry the matter one step further, a person might also want to consider which group of people God has used, continues to use, and will always use as the channel through which all spiritual blessings for mankind flow, with the provision of a Savior being the ultimate of all possible blessings.)

6)  As Seen in Moses Lifting Up the Brazen Serpent

During His earthly ministry Jesus drew from Jewish history on numerous occasions in order to teach great spiritual lessons.  While speaking to Nicodemus, with the events of Calvary in view, He called attention to the account of Moses lifting up the brazen serpent in the wilderness and likened this event to His being lifted up on the Cross at a future time (John 3:14; cf. John 12:32-33; Numbers 21:5-9).

The account of the brazen serpent being placed on a pole was thus singled out by Christ as a type of His being placed on the Cross.  God had brought certain events to pass under His sovereign direction and control of all things during Moses’ day in order that He, at a later time, might have these events to draw upon in teaching His people great spiritual truths concerning the events surrounding Calvary.

In the camp of Israel during Moses’ day, the people had sinned in a twofold manner:

a) By speaking against both God and His appointed leader, Moses.

b) By loathing the manna that God had provided for food to sustain them during their wilderness journey.

They spoke against both God and Moses because of their being in the wilderness, facing death (due to their previous refusal to believe God and enter the land at Kadesh-Barnea); and they had grown tired of the food that God had provided, resulting in their provoking and tempting God by asking for “meat” in place of the manna (cf. Numbers 20:5; Psalm 78:17-18; 1 Corinthians 10:9).

The Israelites tempted God by trying Him to the limit.  This is the manner in which the compound Greek word translated “tempted” in 1 Corinthians 10:9 should literally be understood (this is also the same word used in the Septuagint Version of the Old Testament in Psalm 78:18, referring to the same incident).

After God had been tried to the limit, judgment fell.  He sent poisonous “fiery serpents among the people [‘fiery’ — referring to a burning, inflammatory bite],” and many Israelites died as a result of being bitten by these serpents.

The people of Israel, experiencing God’s judgment after this fashion, then went to Moses and acknowledged their sin.  Moses interceded on behalf of the people, and the Lord provided the antidote.  Moses was instructed to make a serpent of brass and place it on a pole; and any Israelite who had been bitten by a serpent could look upon the brazen serpent and be healed.

The type brought over into the antitype, as Christ referred to both aspects of the matter, has to do with truths surrounding God’s judgment upon sin, the finished work of Another, and the fact that man can do no more than simply receive that which has already been done.

(Note that the primary interpretation of the account of Moses lifting up the brazen serpent in Numbers 21 would, of necessity, because of the context, have to do with the sins of a people who had already appropriated the blood of the paschal lambs in Egypt [Exodus 12].  But Christ used this event in another respect — as a type of that previously seen through the death of these paschal lambs [one type reflecting back on a previous type, both pointing to the antitype].)

Moses was a type of Christ; and the brazen serpent was used in a metaphorical respect, pointing to Christ.  Moses performed the work; he was the one who made the serpent and placed it on a pole.  The Israelites who had been bitten by the serpents that God had sent into the camp had no part in any of this work.

After the work had been completed and the serpent affixed to a pole, the antidote for that resulting from sin was then available.  Those who had been bitten by the serpents sent into the camp were told simply to look and live.  That’s all they were instructed to do.  And it is recorded,

. . . if a serpent had bitten anyone, when he looked at the bronze serpent, he lived. (Numbers 21:7-9)

Carrying these same truths over into Christ’s finished work at Calvary, man, under the sentence of death, is just as helpless as the Israelites who had been bitten by the serpents, necessitating Another to act on his behalf.

In the type, serpents were responsible for the condition of the Israelites, and a serpent was brought forth as the remedy.

In the antitype it is the same.  A man was responsible for the condition, and a Man was brought forth as the remedy.  The first man, the first Adam, was responsible for the condition; and the second Man, the last Adam, provided the cure (cf. 1 Corinthians 15:45-47).

And just as Moses performed all of the work on the Israelites’ behalf in the type, with the people under the sentence of death being told simply to look and live, so it is in the antitype.  Christ has performed all of the work on man’s behalf, and the only thing which man can do, as in the type, is look and live.

The serpent being formed from brass, in accordance with God’s instructions, is in perfect keeping with that which is seen throughout the type.  “Brass” in Scripture speaks of judgment (cf. Exodus 27:1-8; 30:18-21; Revelation 1:15).  God judged sin in the camp of Israel during the wilderness journey, and He also judged sin at Calvary; and sin was judged after such a fashion, in both instances, that God was satisfied.

The Israelites looked; and, by so doing, they, at the same time, through looking, exercised faith.  They believed what God had said, and their acting on this belief (looking, as God had commanded) was the act of faith that God required (Acts 16:30-31; cf. Hebrews 11:6).

Nothing more was required then, and nothing more is required today.  It was look and live then, and it is look and live today.

It was look toward the place sin had been judged in that day, believing that God meant exactly what He had said, resulting in God’s satisfaction; and it is look toward the place sin has been judged today, believing that God means exactly what He has said, resulting in God’s satisfaction.

Concluding Remarks:

The six Old Testament types referenced — beginning with the foundational type in Genesis 1 and ending with a sixth type in Numbers 21 — by no means present the complete Old Testament word picture.  But these six types, viewed together and in the light of one another, present a picture that is sufficiently complete for the purpose at hand — a correct overall understanding of salvation by grace.

a) As Seen in the Earth’s Restoration.

b) As Seen in Eden.

c) As Seen in Cain Slaying Abel.

d) As Seen in Abraham Offering Isaac.

e) As Seen in the Death of the Firstborn.

f) As Seen in Moses Lifting Up the Brazen Serpent.

Salvation by grace in the New Testament must be viewed in the light of the way God began His revelation on the subject in the Old Testament.  Only through this means can an individual properly grasp and understand, from a completely biblical perspective, Paul and Silas’ statement in Acts 16:31, as they responded to the question in the previous verse:

What must I do to be saved? (Acts 16:30)

Again, the answer is simple.  You can’t do anything.  It has all been done on your behalf.  Simply “believe [put your trust in, your reliance in]” the One who paid it all at Calvary.  Then, and only then, will God look upon sin as having been judged in your life, personally, based on the finished work of His Son.

Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and you will be saved. (Acts 16:31)
Chapter Two
Confusion about Salvation

For by grace you have been saved through faith and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast.  For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand that we should walk in them. (Ephesians 2:8-10)

The Church has entered a rather strange era during the past several decades.  The clear, simple message of salvation by grace through faith has come under attack, not from without, but from within the ranks of what is looked upon as fundamental Christianity itself; and the distorted message being promulgated, rather than being rejected, is finding ready acceptance.

In essence, individuals are being told that more is required than simple belief.  They are being told that a person must go beyond this and make Christ Lord of his life; he must possess saving faith, which will result in works; he must live after a certain fashion, bring forth fruit, etc.

And the converse of the preceding is often brought into the picture.  Christians are being told that if works do not follow a person’s profession of faith, if that person doesn’t live a certain way, if he doesn’t bring forth fruit, then he has never possessed saving faith.  That is to say, the person has never been saved.

Then, usually in connection with the preceding and to further complicate the matter, the expression “easy believism” is being thrown around.  Believing on the Lord Jesus Christ is made to be something completely alien to that which Scripture teaches.  That is, “believing” is made to be difficult, or the word “believe” is being redefined to make it mean something that it doesn’t mean at all.

Why do these problems exist within the ranks of that segment of Christianity where there should be a clear understanding and proclamation of the message surrounding salvation by grace through faith?  The answer is really very simple, though it is an answer involving matters not understood at all by numerous Christians, allowing the problems to exist.

By Grace through Faith

At the outset of this study, before looking at the central problem, note that which Scripture teaches about salvation by grace through faith.

The clear gospel message, the good news, is:

Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures. (1 Corinthians 15:3)

And that which Christ has done on our behalf allows God, through His Spirit, to impart life to unredeemed man, who is “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1).  It allows God, through His Spirit to breathe life into the one having no life, with the person then passing “from death to life” (John 5:24).

The Spirit breathes life into lifeless man solely on the basis of that which Christ has done on man’s behalf.  And unsaved man can do no more than receive that which has already been done for him.  Nothing else enters into the matter.

When Christ referred to His finished work immediately before His death on the Cross, He cried out in “a loud voice” — Tetelestai — one word, which has been translated in the English text, “It is finished” (John 19:30; cf. Matthew 27:50; Mark 15:37; Luke 23:46).  Tetelestai is the perfect tense form of the Greek verb, teleo, which means “to bring something to an end or completion.”  This word in the perfect tense could be more accurately expressed and translated, “It has been finished,” or “It has been completed.”

That to which Christ referred in John 19:30 was His work of redemption.  The perfect tense that He used refers to a work completed in past time, with the results of that work extending into and existing during present time in a finished state.  At the moment Christ cried out, announcing that His work had been completed, there was then no reason for His death to be prolonged.  The blood of the Passover Lamb had been shed, and God had “laid on Him the iniquity of us all” (Isaiah 53:5-6, 12; cf. 2 Corinthians 5:21).  Thus, at this time, He bowed his head and gave up His spirit [lit., comparing the other gospel accounts, ‘He breathed out,’ i.e., He expired, willingly giving up His life]” (John 10:17-18; 19:30).

Redeemed man has been saved by grace through faith solely on the basis of that which Christ referred to when He cried out from the Cross, “Tetelestai.”  The words “are you saved [lit. ‘you have been saved’]” in Ephesians 2:8 — “For by grace you have been saved . . . .” — are also the translation of a perfect tense in the Greek text.  The reference, as tetelestai, is to a work completed in past time, with the results of this work extending into the present and existing in a finished state.

At the moment a person believes on the Lord Jesus Christ (places his trust, reliance in Christ, i.e., receives, by faith, that which Christ has done on his behalf), the Spirit not only breathes life into that person but the Spirit also takes up His abode in the individual (cf. Genesis 1:2; 2:7 [2b]; Ezekiel 37:1; 1 Corinthians 6:19).  Through this means, the man passing “from death to life” becomes a new creation “in Christ,” a part of the one new man (2 Corinthians 5:17; Ephesians 2:1, 15).

Redeemed man thus possesses a salvation wherein everything pertaining to works/actions is past.  The work necessary to effect one’s salvation (Christ’s work) is past and complete, and the work effecting one’s salvation itself (the Spirit’s work) is past and complete.  The latter (the Spirit’s work) is based on the former (Christ’s work).  Thus, divine intervention on man’s behalf is the only work seen throughout.

Relative to one’s presently possessed eternal salvation, redeemed man did nothing in the past, nor can he do anything present or future.  Salvation was and remains “of the Lord” (Jonah 2:9).

Redeemed man possesses a present, completed salvation based on the past, completed work of Another.  Both man’s present salvation and Christ’s past work exist in a finished state, and neither can ever be altered, changed, added to, taken from, etc.  One’s salvation is just as complete and secure as the work upon which it rests.

(For divine intervention throughout the work surrounding Man’s presently possessed eternal salvation, along with the corresponding complete absence of any action on man’s part, refer to the original type in Chapter 1 of this book [“As Seen in the Earth’s Restoration”], which all subsequent types on the subject, along with the antitype, must follow.)

Easy Believism

“Easy Believism” is a rather strange expression, especially when one considers the manner in which it is used today.  Scripture presents salvation after one fashion alone — by grace through faith (i.e., through believing) — and no place in Scripture is believing on the Lord Jesus Christ ever presented as something difficult.

Man, in his perversion of the clear teaching of salvation by grace through faith, has sought to make believing difficult; and he has coined the expression, “easy believism,” which, in reality, reflects, in a negative way, on that which Scripture teaches in this realm.

Such is also part and parcel with what has come to be called, “Lordship Salvation.”  This expression is actually a misnomer, for there is no such thing as “Lordship Salvation.”  Salvation is one thing, and Lordship is another.  Christ exercising control over one’s life, as the word “Lordship” portends, can never be used in conjunction with eternal salvation.  Such must always be subsequent to one’s salvation experience.

An unsaved person is “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1).  He is incapable of making Christ Lord of something that he doesn’t even possess.  He must first pass “from death to life” (John 5:24).  Then, and only then, can the matter of “Lordship” enter into the matter.

Nor would it be correct to say that unsaved man, in order to be saved, has to believe to the extent that Christ becomes, after some fashion, at the moment of belief or at some subsequent time, Lord of his life.  That is, as it is sometimes expressed, “True belief will result in a salvation that cannot be separated from obedience.”

Such a thought would be absurd.  Life being brought into existence on the one hand and obedience on the other (the one having been made alive following the leadership of the Lord as He exercises control over that life) are two different things entirely.  Both could not possibly be brought to pass at the same time.

Scripturally, spiritual control of one’s life always appears in connection with maturity in the faith, not in connection with initially exercising faith, resulting in salvation.  And a Christian may or may not experience spiritual growth in this respect, which can have nothing to do with a prior belief, which allowed him to pass “from death to life.”

A servant within a household in the world today may or may not submit to his master’s wishes, but such submission has nothing whatsoever to do with his being or not being a servant.  It has to do with his being a faithful or an unfaithful servant.

And this is exactly the way Scripture presents the matter.  Becoming a servant in the Lord’s house is one thing, but submission as a servant in the house is something entirely different.  The latter is always subsequent to — never in connection with — the former.

There is nothing difficult about believing on the Lord Jesus Christ, becoming a Christian, entering into servitude.  Grace on God’s part and difficulty on man’s part are incompatibles in the message pertaining to eternal salvation.  Difficulty on man’s part arises only after he becomes a Christian, only after he possesses a life in which such difficulty can manifest itself.

How easy is it for an unsaved man to exercise faith, resulting in salvation?  It’s just as easy as it was for the Israelites in Egypt during Moses’ day to apply the blood of a slain lamb to the door posts and lintel of the houses in which they dwelled (Exodus 12:3-7); or it’s just as easy as it was for these same Israelites, later in the wilderness, to look upon the brazen serpent that had been raised up on a pole (Numbers 21:5-9).

Christ our Passover” has been “sacrificed for us” (1 Corinthians 5:7), and the blood can be applied through a simple act of faith; or Christ, as the serpent in the wilderness, has been lifted up, “That whoever believes in Him should not perish, but have eternal life” (John 3:14-15).

How simple and easy is salvation?  It was during Moses’ day and remains today, Look and live.  It’s that simple and easy.

Why Then the Problem

Becoming a Christian and growing spiritually in the Christian life is likened in Scripture to a child being born in the world and growing in the physical realm.  There is a specific bringing forth as a newborn baby, which is to be followed by growth from immaturity to maturity in both instances (John 3:16; Hebrews 5:12-14; 1 Peter 2:1-2; 1 John 2:12-14).

In the physical realm, a child grows from a newborn baby to a mature adult in order to fulfill a purpose in life.  He grows physically through a proper diet and mentally through years of training — both within and without the home.  He exercises his body and his mind as he receives a proper diet and training, growing after this fashion.  Ideally, the better he is prepared both physically and mentally, the better he will be able to function in life.

In the spiritual realm, matters are identical.  A newborn babe in Christ is to grow from immaturity to maturity for a purpose.  His food for proper growth is spiritual, for it is a spiritual growth.  It is the Manna from heaven, the Living Word of God.  He is to begin with “milk” and progressively move to “meat” and “strong meat” (cf. 1 Peter 2:1-2; Hebrews 5:12-14).

Inseparably connected with the reception of the Word is training at the hands of the Father (Hebrews 12:5-11).  The words “chastening,” “chastens,” and “chastisement” (KJV) in these verses have to do with a training process, not with the Christian being disciplined per se, though the training process may involve discipline (cf. Hebrews 12:7).

(The words “chastening,” “chastens,” and “chastisement (KJV),” in Hebrews 12:5-8 are translations of noun and verb forms of a word referring to young children [paideia and paideuo], and these words refer to the instruction or training of children.  And, contextually, this is a training of those whom God views as “sons,” looking out ahead to these sons one day being elevated into positions of power and authority with God’s Son in His kingdom.

For additional information on Hebrews 12:5-8 and child-training, with a view to sonship in the preceding respect, refer to the author’s book, God’s Firstborn Sons BOOK, Chapter 3, in this site.)

The entire process allows the indwelling Holy Spirit to progressively work the transformation (Greek: metamorphoo, a metamorphosis) of Romans 12:2 in one’s life — a transforming work, beginning from within.  And the more one progresses spiritually within the scope of the metamorphosis, the better prepared he will become, the better equipped he will be, to realize and fulfill his calling in life.

Every Christian is a servant in the Lord’s house, and every Christian has been called to exercise some particular sphere of responsibility therein (Matthew 25:14ff; Luke 19:13ff).  Household servants have been placed in charge of their Lord’s goods, which are of a spiritual nature, not material.  And the proper use of that which is spiritual within the house requires training in spiritual matters.  This is why there must be a progressive work of the Holy Spirit in one’s life, effecting the metamorphosis.  This is why there must be a progression from immaturity to maturity in the faith.

To achieve this end, God has placed pastor-teachers in His Church.  They are the ones who have been commissioned to lead the household servants from immaturity to maturity in spiritual matters in order that the servants might properly function within the scope of their individual, particular callings.

And He Himself gave some . . . pastors and teachers [lit., pastor-teachers];

for the equipping of the saints for the work of ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ,

till we all come to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge [Greek, epignosis, mature knowledge] of the Son of God, to a perfect [‘a complete’] man . . . . (Ephesians 4:11-13a).

(The words “pastors and teachers” in Ephesians 4:11 are structured in the Greek text in a manner that requires that the two nouns refer to the same individual — pastors, who are teachers, i.e., pastor-teachers.)

There though has been a breakdown within God’s order in Christendom; and this breakdown is of such a nature that, resultantly, gross error has supplanted biblical truth to the point that it has reached even into the very realm of soteriology itself (the doctrine of salvation).  Pastor-teachers, over the years, have failed to fulfill their calling.  The saints have not been led from immaturity to maturity.  Household servants are in no position to handle that which is spiritual, for they lack the necessary spiritual training; and as a result, the house is in disarray.  Churches today are filled with immature Christians who can be “tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine” (Ephesians 4:14).  It is that period of Church history depicted by the church in Laodicea (Revelation 3:14-21), the terminal period of the present dispensation.

This is not something that has occurred overnight, or even in the past few years or decades.  It has been occurring ever since the woman in the parable in Matthew 13:33 placed leaven in the three measures of meal, depicting an act of Satan, which could only have occurred very early in the dispensation; and the leaven has been doing its corrupting, damaging work since that time.

Leaven works best in a place where the temperature is not too hot or too cold.  Note the “lukewarm” condition of the church in Laodicea in this respect (Revelation 3:16).  The leaven, after numerous centuries of deteriorating work, is being brought into the advanced stages of its action and is doing its most damaging work within the lukewarm confines of the church in Laodicea near the end of the present dispensation, during the very time in which we presently live.

The working of this leaven is going to be so complete by the end of the dispensation that the Lord, while upon earth, looking centuries ahead, asked a question concerning conditions on the earth at the time of His return:

. . . when the Son of Man comes, will He really find faith [the faith] on the earth? (Luke 18:8b)

The response to the question, designated by the wording of the Greek text, is negative.  The Son of Man will not find “the faith” (an expression peculiarly related to the Word of the Kingdom) on the earth when He returns.  Rather, He will find conditions as depicted in Revelation 3:14ff.

1)  The Faith

The Master of the house has gone back to heaven in order to receive a kingdom from His Father (Luke 19:12).  God rules over all.  He is the One who places and removes rulers within the kingdom (Daniel 4:17, 25), and He will one day remove Satan from the position that he occupies (Revelation 12:4, 9; 20:1-3) and will place His Son in this position (Daniel 7:14; Revelation 19:11-16; 20:4-6).

During the time between the Son’s departure to receive the kingdom and His return in possession of the kingdom, Christ has left His business to servants in charge of His household, for a particular purpose.  And this purpose involves the kingdom He has gone away to receive.

The coming kingdom of Christ will require numerous regents and vice-regents to ascend the throne and to hold positions of power and authority with Christ as He reigns over the earth.  And God has set aside an entire dispensation, lasting approximately 2,000 years, in order to acquire these rulers.  God is presently dealing with household servants in relation to the kingdom that the Son has gone away to receive, with a view to their one day filling positions of power and authority with Christ in the kingdom.

From a Scriptural standpoint, this should be the central purpose behind all activity in the Lord’s house today.  But the working of the leaven has changed matters completely in this respect.

(Note that the central purpose for the present dispensation, seen from God’s standpoint in the antitype of that which is foreshadowed through events in Genesis chapter twenty-four, would be the Spirit’s search for and procurement of a bride for God’s Son.  And this search for and procurement of a bride for God’s Son is part and parcel with a search for and procurement of individuals to fill the numerous positions of power and authority with Christ in His kingdom, for Christ’s bride will be made up of individuals who will fill these positions, as the bride reigns as co-regent alongside the Son.

For additional information on Genesis chapter twenty-four, refer to the author’s book, Bible One - Search for the Bride by Arlen Chitwood.)

The Lord’s household servants have been promised remuneration commensurate with their faithfulness, and this remuneration has to do with their being elevated from positions of servitude in the house to positions as co-rulers in the kingdom.  After Christ has returned, having received the kingdom, He will call His servants forth to reckon with them.  A servant having been judged and shown faithful to previously delegated responsibility will hear his Lord say,

Well done, good and faithful servant; you were faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things. Enter into the joy of your lord. (Matthew 25:21; cf. Matthew 25:19-23; Luke 19:15-19).

(Note one of the laws of the harvest seen in the preceding — always reaping more than was sown — which can be seen in the following concerning the unfaithful servant as well.)

Servants in the house though have also been warned that unfaithfulness in the discharge of their assigned household duties will result in loss.  Not only will they be denied positions in their Master’s kingdom, but they will also suffer rebuke and chastisement.  Such a servant, having been judged and shown unfaithful to previously delegated responsibility, will hear his Lord say,

You wicked and lazy servant . . . . (Matthew 25:26a; cf. Matthew 25:24-30; Luke 19:20-26).

Within the scope of carrying out one’s responsibilities as a servant in the house, a spiritual warfare rages (Ephesians 6:10ff).  Satan and his angels have allied themselves together against the Lord and His household servants.  Though the battle is the Lord’s (1 Samuel 17:47), He is physically absent today; and with the Lord absence in this respect, the attack centers on the Lord’s servants, those of His household.

The present spiritual battle is one involving kingly power from the heavens over the earth.  Satan and his angels presently rule in the kingdom, and Christ, along with His co-heirs, will one day take the kingdom.

This warfare is very real.  Christ is the One who is destined to one day replace Satan in the kingdom; and Christians are the ones destined to, at the same time, replace angels presently ruling with Satan.  During the coming age, Christ will wear the crown presently worn by Satan, and Christians will wear crowns presently worn by other angels in Satan’s kingdom (cf. 2 Samuel 1:10; Hebrews 2:5; Revelation 4:10; 19:12).

Satan knows these things.  He also knows that the primary mission of the Holy Spirit in the world today is to call out a bride from among the household servants to reign as consort queen with the Son after He receives the kingdom (cf. Genesis 24:3-4).  And, knowing all of this, he is presently doing everything within his power to thwart God’s plans and purposes by bringing about disruption within the house among household servants.

Christians engaged in the present warfare have been called upon to:

Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, to which you were also called . . . . (1 Timothy 6:12a)

Both textually and contextually, this verse could be better translated,

Strive in the good contest of the faith; lay hold on life for the age, whereunto you are also called . . . .

The word “strive” in the latter rendering is a translation of the Greek word agonizomai, from which we derive our English word, “agonize”; and the word “contest” is from the Greek word agon, the noun form of the verb agonizomai.

(Also, the change from “eternal life” to “life for the age” in the latter translation results from a contextual translation of the Greek word aionios, the word translated “eternal” in the verse.

The Greek language does not contain a word for “eternal.”  The word aionios has to do with a long period of time, with the length of that time determined from the contextual usage of the word.  The long period of time, to which aionios refers, can be understood as “eternal” if the context permits.  However, the context of 1 Timothy 6:12 has to do with an age, the coming Messianic Era [aionios is often used referring to “an age”].  Thus, the preferred translation would be, “life for the age.”)

The same thought pertaining to “strive,” as seen in 1 Timothy 6:12, is also set forth in Jude 1:3.  Because of apostasy among servants in the Lord’s house, Christians are exhorted to:

. . . contend earnestly for the faith . . . .

The words “contend earnestly” are a translation of the Greek word epagonizomai, an intensified form of the word agonizomai.  The passage could be better translated,

. . . earnestly strive for the faith . . . .

And understanding of this passage in the light of 1 Timothy 6:12, this is a striving, not to defend “the faith” as some expositors suggest, but a striving with respect to the faith.  Such a striving has to do with remaining faithful to one’s calling within the house during a day of apostasy (see the author’s book, JUDE BOOK, Ch. 2, in this site).

The words, “the faith,” are an expression used in the New Testament referring to biblical teachings surrounding the Word of the Kingdom, the saving of the soul, not salvation by grace.  This is the message that the Lord will not find being proclaimed in Christendom when He returns, as revealed in Luke 18:8.  Rather, He will find Christendom in a state of apostasy, which has to do with Christians occupying positions diametrically opposed to the exhortation, “Strive in the good contest of the faith .”

(The English word “apostasy” is simply a transliterated form of the compound Greek word, apostasia, which means “to stand away from” [apo meaning “from,” and stasis meaning “to stand”].  True apostasy is a standing away from something previously held — a previously held truth, etc.

Note that apostasy in Scripture has to do with the saved, not with the unsaved.  Only the saved can stand away from previously held truth, i.e., apostatize [cf. 1 Corinthians 2:14].)

According to Luke 18:8, along with related Scripture, when Christ returns, He will find Christians, standing away from “the faith” (or, estranged from “the faith” after another fashion), not earnestly striving with respect to “the faith.”

(Standing away from “the faith,” in the true sense of apostasy, would really not be possible for the vast majority of Christians today.  Most Christians today know little to nothing about “the faith,” and they could not stand away from something with which they possessed no previous association.  Thus, for most Christians today, the matter would have to be as stated in the parenthetical section of the preceding paragraph — an estrangement from “the faith” after another fashion.)

2)  The Result

The result of Satan’s disruptive work in the Lord’s house during the present dispensation is evident on every hand.  Striving with respect to the faith in relation to a kingdom is something that Christians don’t seem to know anything about; and the whole of Christendom is in such a state — described in Revelation 3:15-17 — that very few Christians even manifest the slightest interest when the subject is raised.

Christians, by large, see only one issue today — the issue dealing with eternal verities in relation to salvation or damnation.  All Scripture is somehow pressed into this mold, and, resultantly, verses that have nothing whatsoever to do with eternal salvation or damnation are made to teach something other than what they deal with.  They are made to teach issues concerning one’s eternal destiny.

Take, for example, the parable of the Sower (Matthew 13:3-9, 18-23), the parables of the talents and pounds (Matthew 25:14-30; Luke 19:11-27), the Lord’s teaching about the vine and its branches in John 15:1-8, the warning passages in Hebrews 2:1-5, et al, that being taught about faith and works in James 2:14-26, being born of God in 1 John (1 John 2-5), or the overcomer’s promises in Revelation 2; 3.

These sections of Scripture — along with numerous other similar sections — are not dealing with one’s eternal destiny at all.  Rather, they are dealing with issues pertaining to those who are already saved; and these issues have to do with the coming kingdom.  It is sections of Scripture such as these that are being taken out of the realm of teaching in which they belong by certain Christians today and brought over into a realm of teaching in which they do not belong.

Once this has been done — once passages pertaining to Christian living, with a view to the coming kingdom, have been removed from their contexts and made to apply to salvation by grace — the things that these passages deal with (Lordship, fruit-bearing, etc.) then appear to come into the salvation picture.  And the end result is twofold:

a) The clear, simple message of salvation by grace through faith becomes corrupted.

b) The door is then closed to the truth of that which these misapplied passages actually do teach.

In this respect, more is involved than just corrupting one message; in the process, another message is done away with.

Thus, the “why” of a corrupted salvation message within the ranks of what is looked upon as fundamental Christianity today, and its wide acceptance, is no mystery.  Scripture is being misinterpreted and misapplied.  Individuals not understanding the message having to do with the salvation of the soul, the Word of the Kingdom, etc., are taking portions of Scripture dealing with these issues and bringing them over into the realm dealing with the salvation of the spirit, eternal life.

And the reason this is happening can be traced back to the failure of the shepherds to properly care for the sheep.  Such a failure was not only caused by the leaven but it has allowed the leaven to do its deteriorating work, unchecked, resulting in the present chaos in the Lord’s house.

“A corrupted message” concerning salvation by grace through faith on the one hand and “the absence of a message” concerning the Word of the Kingdom on the other hand mark that which can be seen in certain quarters under the guise of fundamental Christianity today.  This is how complete the leaven has done its deteriorating and damaging work.

(Carrying matters back even farther though, the underlying problem behind the whole of the matter, resulting in current conditions in Christendom among those called to be pastor-teachers, is given in chapter 1 of this book.  It is man’s failure to begin where God began [with Moses and the Prophets] and view Scripture after the manner in which God progressively revealed Himself, His plans, and His purposes [beginning with Old Testament history, which is highly typical in nature].

And man’s failure to do this has been occurring for decades extending into centuries of time, resulting in the current state of Christendom.)

The Only Answer to the Problem

The only possible means to effect correction where existing problems wrought by the working of the leaven manifest themselves is given in the message to the Church in Laodicea; and the means, revealed through this message, would be the same no matter what doctrinal errors or heresies surfaced in the Church.

This is as it should be, for the church in Laodicea depicts Christendom as a whole after the leaven has done its damaging work near the end of the dispensation, without regard to any particular group of individuals, erroneous doctrines, or heresies.  Thus, those mishandling Scripture to the point of teaching a corrupted gospel — and, in the process, closing the door to the Word of the Kingdom — would have to be included, regardless of their purported association with fundamental Christianity.

After all, the Scribes and Pharisees (the fundamental legalists in Israel 2,000 years ago) sat “in Moses’ seat”; but they suffered a far greater condemnatory rebuke at the hands of Christ than any other religious group in Israel, even the Sadducees (the more liberal group of that day).

And the reason for this lay in the position that the scribes and Pharisees held and the attitude that they took toward both Christ and the message being proclaimed.  The scribes and Pharisees formed the largest of the religious sects in Israel; and, because of their numbers, they exerted control over the religious life of the people.  The scribes and Pharisees (along with the Sadducees at times) followed Christ about the country, seeking, at every turn, to both cast reproach upon the Messenger and counter the message being proclaimed.  And by doing this, along with exerting control over the religious life of the people, they “shut up the kingdom of the heavens against men [‘before men,’ ‘in front of men’].”  They had no interest in entering this kingdom themselves, and they did everything within their power to see that others didn’t enter the kingdom either (Matthew 23:1ff).

The Lord described the church in Laodicea as being “wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked” (Revelation 3:17).  The thought behind this description, in the light of the Greek text and the next verse (Revelation 3:18), is that those in this church, in a spiritual respect, were miserable individuals who were to be pitied because of their poor, blind, and naked condition.  They had no understanding at all of that which Scripture taught on the matter at hand, which centered on the Word of the Kingdom.

Then in verse eighteen (Revelation 3:18), the Lord took the three characteristics (“poor,” “blind,” and “naked”) marking those whom He had described as miserable, pitiful individuals and issued an exhortation:

Concerning their being poor, the Lord stated, “I counsel you to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that you may be rich.”

Concerning their being naked, the Lord stated, “. . . and white garments, that you may be clothed, that the shame of your nakedness may not be revealed.”

Concerning their being blind, the Lord stated, “. . . and anoint your eyes with eye salve, that you may see.”

The Lord then went on to state, “As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten.  Therefore be zealous and repent.” (Revelation 3:19)

The word “rebuke” from the Greek text contextually has to do with exposing, showing one his fault; and the word “chasten” is the translation of the same Greek word used in Hebrews 12:5-11 (translated “chastening,” “chastens,” and “chastisement”), referring to child-training, child-instruction.  The teaching from this verse reveals that the Lord, in a situation of this nature, exposes that which is wrong and provides training in that which is right (cf. 2 Timothy 3:16-17);  and, in view of the fact that He would act after this fashion among the Christians in Laodicea,  He exhorted those in this church to “repent” (i.e., in the light of the context, they were exhorted to realize their condition, change their minds, and submit to the truth that the Lord would provide).

Then the Lord pictured Himself as standing at the door of the church in Laodicea, knocking.  If anyone in the church would hear His voice and open the door (hear and heed that which He had said in Revelation 3:18-19), He would come in and fellowship with that person (Revelation 3:20), for a Christian opening the door after this fashion would allow child-training, child-instruction, which would progressively deliver him from the described position of poor, blind, and naked.

(Note that Revelation 3:20 has nothing whatsoever to do with the message of salvation by grace through faith, as often taught.  This verse has to do, not with Christ coming into the heart of an unsaved person, but with Christ coming inside the church in Laodicea to a saved individual.

This verse has to do with a Christian in the condition described in Revelation 3:17, who heeds the Lord’s exhortation in Revelation 3:18-19, allowing fellowship to exist between himself and his Lord;  and the entire matter is with a view to overcoming and one day being allowed to ascend the throne with Christ in His kingdom [Revelation 3:21].

Using Revelation 3:20 as a salvation text is a good example of why there is mass confusion concerning salvation by grace through faith on the one hand and mass ignorance concerning the Word of the Kingdom on the other hand in Christendom today.  Such a use of this verse not only results in an erroneous view of salvation by grace through faith but it also closes the door to that which is actually taught in this passage, which concerns the Word of the Kingdom.)

The critical issue is thus one’s reception of correct instruction from the Word of God.  And such instruction in Revelation 3:19, contextually, would have to center on a forward look to things of the kingdom, not a backward look to things surrounding salvation by grace through faith.  The issue at hand is not eternal life but overcoming with a view to ascending the throne with Christ (Revelation 3:21).

In this respect, the heart of the matter actually centers around one coming into an understanding of that which Scripture teaches about the purpose for our salvation, the coming kingdom, etc.  And it is apparent that those in Laodicea had no concept of these things.

Once a Christian can look ahead and clearly understand that which Scripture teaches about the coming kingdom, he is in a much better position to also look back and clearly understand that which Scripture teaches about salvation by grace through faith.  Nothing will clarify issues surrounding salvation by grace through faith more than having a clear understanding of that which Scripture teaches concerning the coming kingdom, for only through such an understanding can works, discipleship, fruit-bearing, etc. be seen in their correct perspective, occupying no place at all in the simple salvation message having to do with unsaved man passing “from death to life.”
Appendix
Salvation without Money, without Price

Eternal life is the free “gift of God,” obtained completely apart from works.  Nothing that man does — not one single act, either before or after he becomes a recipient of this life — can have anything at all to do with the fact that this life becomes the present possession of an individual solely by grace (that which God is able to do entirely apart from human intervention or merit) through faith (through believing on God’s Son [Ephesians 2:8-9]).

Christ’s finished work at Calvary provides a salvation that fallen man can avail himself of only by receiving that which has already been accomplished on his behalf — by believing.

For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God,

Not of works, lest any man should boast. (Ephesians 2:8-9)

not by works of righteousness that we have done, but according to His mercy He saved us . . (Titus 3:5a)

Unredeemed man is totally incapable of effecting any part of his salvation.  He is spiritually dead.  He is “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1).  And being spiritually dead, unredeemed man, before he can act in the spiritual realm, MUST come into possession of spiritual life, which can come only from God (Genesis 2:7).

Everything surrounding his passing from death to life MUST be accomplished on his behalf.

Thus, unredeemed man can only be completely passive in the matter.  The total inability of fallen, ruined man to act in the realm of redemption has forever been foreshadowed in Scripture at the very beginning by a prior ruin — the ruin of the material creation in Genesis 1:2a.

The material creation, as man, was brought into a ruined state by an act of Satan; and the material creation in this ruined state, as man, could undergo no change in and of itself.  This is the reason why the first thing we read in Genesis 1:2-3 [2b] concerning the restoration of the material creation is:

. . . And the Spirit of God was hovering (KJV: moved) over the face of the waters.

Then God said, “Let there be light”; and there was light.

This act of restoration was accomplished, in its entirety, through divine intervention.  And so it is with unredeemed man.  The Spirit of God performs a work in the individual, based upon Christ’s past and finished work.  The Spirit of God moves, God speaks, and light comes into existence.

Man passes “from death to life.”  A bringing forth from above occurs, and it is all based on the finished work of God’s Son at Calvary.

Salvation for fallen man is both free and apart from works, but the procurement of this salvation by God’s Son was by no means free and apart from works.  God’s Son provided this salvation by means of a vicarious sacrifice — the sacrifice of Himself; and fallen man can do no more than simply receive that which God’s Son has provided.

Fallen man is no more in a position to bring himself out of his ruined state than was the ruined material creation.  Divine intervention was/is required in both instances.

The former restoration sets the pattern for the latter restoration.  It is God’s unchangeable pattern, forever established in the opening verses of Genesis.  Man, a subsequent ruined creation of God, MUST be restored in exact accordance with the established pattern.

Note the words “not of yourselves” and “that we have done” in Ephesians 2:8 and Titus 3:5.

Both refer to the necessity of the complete absence of works on man’s part in relation to eternal salvation.  The work has already been accomplished; the price has already been paid.  When Christ cried out on the Cross, “It is finished” (John 19:30), He announced the completion of a redemptive work that He alone could, and did, perform.

The words, “It is finished,” in John 19:30 are the translation of one word in the Greek text — Tetelestai.  This word is in the perfect tense and could be better translated, “It has been finished.”  That is, at this point, everything relating to the work of redemption had been accomplished.  Nothing more remained to be done.  Accordingly, immediately after Christ cried out, Tetelestai, “He bowed His head and gave up His spirit.”

The perfect tense in the Greek text calls attention to a work completed in past time, with the results of this work extending into present time and existing in a finished state.  This is the same verb tense used in Ephesians 2:8 relative to the present state of redeemed man — “For by grace you have been saved . . . .” The person was saved during past time, with the results of God’s work surrounding his salvation extending into and existing during present time in a finished state.

Redeemed man is in possession of a salvation (present) wherein everything has already been accomplished (past) on his behalf.  The Holy Spirit has performed a work based on Christ’s past, finished work.  The Spirit has breathed life into the one previously having no life, and the Spirit could perform this work only because of Christ’s past, finished work at Calvary.

Thus, redeemed man is presently in possession of a salvation wherein everything was accomplished in past time through divine intervention, with everything extending into and existing during present time in a finished state.  And this work, completed in past time through divine intervention — whether Christ’s finished work at Calvary, or the Spirit breathing life into the one having no life — is not only something that unsaved man cannot have a part in but it is also something that saved man cannot change, add to, or take from.

Man is powerless to act in this complete realm.  The matter is as Jonah stated immediately prior to his deliverance from the sea:  “Salvation is of the Lord” (Jonah 2:9b).

Man can do no more than simply receive that which has already been done.  That’s why Scripture states,

Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ [put your trust, reliance, in the One who has accomplished everything on your behalf], and you will be saved. (Acts 16:31)

SALVATION
Spirit, Soul

The Bible is a book of redemption; and basic, unchangeable teachings surrounding redemption are set forth in Scripture, at the very beginning, revealing a purpose in view.

In the first chapter of Genesis, God sets forth the unchangeable manner in which He, in His infinite wisdom and knowledge, restores a ruined creation.  There is a restorative work that follows a specific pattern, and the matter is accomplished entirely through divine intervention.  And within this unchangeable pattern set forth at the very beginning, God reveals how any subsequent ruined creation would, of necessity, have to be restored.  It would have to be restored after a certain order, entirely through divine intervention, over a six-day (a six-thousand-year) period.

Thus, to establish correct thinking relative to the fundamentals of salvation, one must begin in Genesis.  If all those holding erroneous views had begun in Genesis chapter one and understood and adhered to that which God set forth at the very beginning concerning how a ruined creation is to be restored, not a single erroneous view concerning salvation would exist today.  Such couldn’t exist.

And, going to more specific thoughts concerning salvation, the preceding would equally apply to not only the salvation of the spirit but also to the salvation of the soul as well.  Within the structure of this foundational framework, the salvation of the spirit (the salvation that we presently possess) is realized at the very beginning of the six days; but the salvation of the soul (a salvation occurring at the end of one’s faith, or as the goal of one’s faith [1 Peter 1:5, 9]) is an on-going process and is to be realized only at the end of the six days, on the seventh day.

In this respect, the unchangeable basics pertaining to redemption in relation to the whole of that which, in reality, is the man himself (both spirit and soul) have been set forth at the very beginning of Scripture, in Genesis 1:1-2:3.  And if a person would understand salvation within its correct perspective, avoiding all error, he must begin here.  Here — and only here — can a person see the unchangeable foundation, setting forth the unchangeable basics, laid down at the very beginning.

SALVATION OF THE SPIRIT

Hebrews 4:12 reveals a penetration of the Word into the innermost depths of man’s being and, though this means, able to effect a division between soul and spirit.  And this is a teaching drawn from the very opening verses of Genesis (as seen earlier in this same section in Hebrews relative to the “rest” set before “the people of God” [Hebrews 4:4, 9]).  The Spirit of God moves in Genesis 1:2b, and God speaks in Genesis 1:3.  In relation to man’s salvation, it is at this point (in what would be referred to as the foundational type) that a division is made between man’s soul and his spirit (in what would be referred to as the antitype).

In the type, the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light came into existence.  Genesis 1:2-3 [2b] records the initial act of the Triune Godhead in bringing about the restoration of the ruined material creation, an act in which the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit each participated — the Spirit moved, God spoke, and then note that nothing can come into existence apart from the Son (John 1:3).

In the antitype, within the framework of man’s salvation experience, the matter is identical.  There must be an act of the Triune Godhead, for this is how God worked to restore a ruined creation in the Genesis account, establishing an unchangeable pattern for a later work.  Thus, as in the type, so in the antitype — the Spirit of God moves, God speaks, and light comes into existence.

Everything is based on the Son’s finished work at Calvary.  The Spirit moving and God speaking are both based on that which occurred almost 2,000 years ago.  When the Son cried out from the Cross, “It is finished [lit., ‘It has been finished’]” (John 19:30; cf. Luke 23:46), He meant exactly that; and when the Word of God reveals that we have a salvation of divine origin, based entirely on the Son’s finished work, this Word also means exactly what it states.

When man sinned in the garden, he died spiritually; and when unregenerate man, “dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1), is made alive today, he is made alive spiritually.  The movement of the Spirit (Genesis 1:2b) and God speaking (Genesis 1:3) in order to restore the ruined creation are simultaneous events.  It is the Spirit using the God-breathed Word to effectually perform a supernatural work in unredeemed man.  It is at this point — through the in-breathing of God — that life is imparted to that which previously had no life.  God breathes into dead man (the Spirit using the God-breathed Word, based on the finished work of the Son), and man is “made . . . live” [KJV: quickened] (Ephesians 2:1, 5).

At this point, light shines “out of darkness” (2 Corinthians 4:6), a division is made between the light and the darkness (Genesis 1:4), and the darkness has no apprehension or comprehension of that which is light (John 1:5; cf. 1 Corinthians 2:14).

It is at this point in man’s salvation that the spirit is separated from the soul.  The “spirit” in unsaved man is dead.  It is a part of the totally depraved man, with his “body of…death,” in which there dwells “no good thing” (Romans 7:18, 24).  With the movement of the Spirit, using the God-breathed Word, man’s spirit is made alive and, at the same time, separated from his soul.

The “soul” remains within the sphere of darkness, which is why “the natural [Greek: psuchikos, ‘soulical’] man” cannot understand “the things of the Spirit of God” (1 Corinthians 2:14).  That which remains in the sphere of darkness can have no apprehension or comprehension of that which has shined out of darkness.  There is a God-established division between the two that cannot be crossed over (cf. Luke 16:26).

(Note that the preceding forms a foundational part of the reason why Christ becoming one’s Lord [cf. Luke 6:46] cannot be an integral part of salvation by grace.)

SALVATION OF THE SOUL

The preceding process is the manner that God uses to deliver the spirit from its fallen state, resulting from Adam’s sin.  And because the spirit has been delivered, there can once again be communion with God.  Man can now comprehend spiritual things, and there can now be a progressive, continued work by the Spirit of God within man so that he can ultimately be delivered to the place that God has decreed that he occupy at the end of six days, at the end of six thousand years.

Within the framework of the type in Genesis chapter one, this is the very first thing that is foreshadowed.  This had to be set forth first, for man has to first be made alive — he has to first pass “from death to life” — before anything else in the restorative process can occur.

Thus, this is foreshadowed at the very beginning of the six days that God, in accordance with the established pattern, would use to bring about man’s complete restoration — spirit, soul, and body (cf. 1 Thessalonians 5:23).

To briefly illustrate how God’s complete restoration of man is patterned after God’s complete restoration of the material creation in Genesis 1, note three things:

1) Where the complete restorative process began (on day one, as previously mentioned).

2) That which occurred on each succeeding day (two through six).

3) Where the whole of the restorative process was leading (the seventh day, the Sabbath, a day of rest following six days of work).

Within the type-antitype framework — pertaining to man’s salvation in the antitype — that which occurred in the type on day one pertains to the salvation of man’s spirit, and that which occurred in the type on days two through six pertains to the salvation of man’s soul, with the whole of that revealed leading to the seventh day.

The salvation of the spirit is an instantaneous event where one passes “from death to life,” but not so with the salvation of the soul.  It is a progressive event.  It is an event that begins at the point one is made alive spiritually, and it will not be completed and realized until the end of that which is foreshadowed by the six days of restorative work — 6,000 years of restorative work.

(The issues of the judgment seat of Christ at the end of the present dispensation — which will occur at the end of the six days, at the end of the 6,000 years — will have to do with issues surrounding the salvation [or loss] of the soul/life.  It will be at the judgment seat — not before — that man will realize [or fail to realize] the salvation of his soul/life.

Note that issues of the judgment seat can have nothing whatsoever to do with man’s presently possessed eternal salvation, which has to do with his spirit.  It is only on the basis of man’s presently possessed eternal salvation that he can be dealt with in relation to fruit bearing [having to do with his soul/life], both during present time and at the judgment seat.  And the findings and determinations of the judgment seat, in this respect, will have to do with the salvation or loss of his soul/life, which, in turn, will determine his place and position in the coming kingdom of Christ.)

Since the salvation of the spirit cannot occur apart from an exact duplication in the antitype of that which occurred in the type during day one of the restoration in Genesis, it should be evident that the salvation of the soul and its relationship to that which occurred on days two through six must be looked upon the same wayThe latter must follow the pattern to the same degree as the former.  There can be no difference in this respect.

And since this is the case, note what occurred on days two through six in the restoration of the ruined material creation in Genesis.  Then, to see the overall picture of that which must be done to bring about the salvation of redeemed man’s soul, these same events can be viewed in relation to God’s present continuing restoration of man, a subsequent ruined creation.

Events on days two and three (as events on the first day) have to do with divisions.  On the second day God established a division between the waters (Genesis 1:6-8), and on the third day He established a division between the dry land (with its vegetation) and the waters (Genesis 1:9-13).

Then events on days four through six belong together as another unit, depicting things beyond the divisions previously established.  On the fourth day God placed lights in the heavens to give light upon the earth (Genesis 1:14-19), on the fifth day He created birds that could soar above the earth and marine life that could move throughout the depths of the sea (Genesis 1:20-23), and on the sixth day He created the land animals, which included great creatures capable of roaming the earth (Genesis 1:24-25).

And, as previously noted, the whole of God’s restorative work relative to the material creation in Genesis foreshadows the whole of God’s restorative work relative to man today.  After man has “passed from death to life,” wherein the spirit is separated from the soul — wrought entirely through divine intervention — redeemed man finds himself in a position and condition where a continued divine work not only can occur but must occur if he is to realize the salvation of his soul.  And only through this continued divine work can the whole of God’s restorative work, as it pertains to man, be realized.

(Man, as the material creation, must be completely passive in relation to the salvation of the spirit [he is dead, rendering him incapable of acting]; and man, as the material creation [“And the earth brought forth . . . .”] must be active in relation to the salvation of the soul [he now has spiritual life, allowing him to act in the spiritual realm].  But, as in the restoration of the material creation, the entire salvation process [spirit and soul, and ultimately the body] is a divine work.  “Salvation is of the Lord” [Jonah 2:9].

For more information on the preceding, refer to the author’s book, in this site, The Time of the End BOOK, Appendix 3, “Faith and Works.”)

Events occurring during the first three days in Genesis chapter one would point to elementary things or the basics in one’s spiritual life and growth.  Events occurring during day one would point to a division between the soul and the spirit, having to do with the impartation of life.  Then events occurring during days two and three would point to divisions and distinctions as one begins to progressively grow within the framework of the new life brought into existence on the first day.  One would learn to distinguish between the soulical and spiritual, spiritual and carnal (fleshly), Jew, Gentile, and Christian, the dispensations, etc.

Only when one learns the divisions and distinctions depicted by that which was brought to pass on days two and three is he in a position to move on into the things depicted by that which was brought to pass on days four through six.  On these three days, light was restored to the sun and moon (day four, Genesis 1:14-19); sea life and the birds of the air were created (day five, Genesis 1:20-23); and then God created all the living creatures that roam the earth, followed by His creation of man (day six, Genesis 1:24-27).

That which is depicted by the work of the Triune Godhead during these three days points to things beyond elementary truths in the antitype.  After one has passed “from death to life” and has been instructed in the elementary truths (days one through three — after he has grown to a degree in his Christian life — he can then begin to view with understanding deeper spiritual truths of the Word.  He can then begin to view with understanding those things in the Word depicted by events on days four through six of Genesis chapter one.

An individual in this position can begin to sink deep shafts down into the Word and mine its treasures.  He can look into the Word and understand that which is depicted by the lights in the heavens.  He can, in the true sense of the Word, “mount up with wings as eagles . . . run, and not be weary . . . walk, and not faint” (Isaiah 40:31), as he scales the heights; or he can scale the depths of the Word, as the sea creatures plunge to the depths of the sea; or he can roam through the Word, as the land creatures roam the earth.

Christian maturity and spiritual victory — bringing to pass the salvation of the soul — go hand-in-hand.  And the entire process of God’s restoration work throughout the six days is with a view to that which lies beyond, on the seventh day.  It is with a view to the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following Word Document is safe to open and print:  Salvation by Grace through Faith BOOK by Arlen Chitwood.docx

To website CONTENTS Page.

 God spelled back to front!

So GOD Made a DOG Video

Make a free website with Yola